Alpha and Omega

by Revel Montaro

Rating: teen
Tags: Profanity, Clover the Clever, Violence, Sex, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Death, My Little Pony Comic, Romance, Princess Luna, Drama, Original Character, Equestria Girls
Length: 308450

For every beginning there is an end. Princesses Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer stand side by side as the rulers of Equestria, as beacons of hope against those that seek said end, as the darkness closes around them and the walls press in.

It started as such a nice day. The sun was up and shining, things were going smoothly and peacefully, then a Saddle Arabian entourage arrived and everything went down hill from there. The most notorious witch in the history of Equestria suddenly and unexpectedly returns, The Red Clover. Soon after, she is pursued by an equally as famous and long thought dead pony, Clover the Clever, triggering a series of events that cannot be undone. Equestria becomes threatened from every direction and all Princesses Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer wanted to do was relax and prepare for their wedding day. Even the gods of old seem to have turned against them as the entire world is put in the crosshairs of annihilation.

A two part story and the exciting conclusion to the Incarnate series.

Published 2022-04-03 20:30:01 UTC
Last updated 2023-02-05 19:34:52 UTC

Chapter 1: No Better Feelin'

City of Canterlot: The Fourth Celestial Age, present day

Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns was the premier educational institution for all magic users as it had been for centuries. Though there had been numerous attempts in the past to revamp the curriculum to accommodate non-magic users as well, those attempts fell by the wayside after the Friendship School in nearby Ponyville became the preferred school for all creatures to grow and learn together, harmoniously. Other, smaller schools were founded later followed the Friendship School model rendering the effort moot. For better or for worse that left CSGU less harassed to integrate and continue on as it always had.

That being said, the school was closely monitored by the board superintendent, Princess Twilight Sparkle, to make learning all things magic as much fun as they were safe. Twilight personally inspected the curriculum, often making surprise inspections on the staff and students to ensure no tribal elitism was quietly being slipped in as it often had in the past.

In fact, there had been a small, but necessary staff change up in the last few years following the return of Sunset Shimmer to Equestria. The alicorn daughter of Celestia had taken her place at Twilight’s side as a coronated diarch and equal to Twilight, giving the purple princess more free time to once again follow her heart’s passion of education. The first thing, following the coronation, had been to return to CSGU and see what she had been neglecting. Thankfully, most things had remained in good order and only two staff members had been asked to leave for their controversial personal views being slipped into the classrooms.

What had originally been a plan to fill the gap until new staff could be found, Twilight had gladly stepped back into her teaching horseshoes and added an advanced level class for sixth year seniors in which she taught herself twice a week. Naturally, that class had filled up quickly. And while it took a bit of prodding, but not excessive, Twilight had convinced Sunset Shimmer to chip in as well. Though she preferred to just step in as a substitute when teachers needed time off. Such was the case today.

Princess Sunset Shimmer underlined what she had just written with magical hornwriting and turned from the chalk board to look over the class before her. The twenty-five first year students all immediately straightened up as her teal eyes scanned over their young faces.

“Now, who can tell me about The Seven Trials of Clover the Clever and name any of them without having to look down at the book in front of them?” A few hooves went up in the air. Sunsnet pointed a hoof at a mare in the second row. “Go ahead, Violet Brush.”

A filly with light violet fur and silver and pink mane cleared her throat and beamed. “The trials were seven amazing or noble feats performed by the once great apprentice to Star Swirl the Bearded and are often regarded as a proto-form of what we call the Virtues of the Elements of Harmony. The first trial is credited as the Ignition of the Hearth’s Warming. The second was the recovery and return of the Crown of the King that was nearly lost during the… the exodus of Unicornia. Um… I can’t remember the third, sorry, princess.”

Sunset smiled warmly. "Nothing to apologize for, Violet. That’s why your teacher was going over them. At least you gave it a try. Everypony open to page fifty-five and let’s all read the summary together.”

Sable Nimbus, personal assistant and occasional bodyguard to Princess Sunset Shimmer took a moment to peek through the classroom door window at the goldenrod alicorn before turning her eyes back to the quiet hallway. It always made her just a tiny bit anxious whenever Sunset went out without armor on, having chosen to only adorn herself in her jeweled hoof guards and her circlet helm crown this morning. Sunset’s logic was that the full armor sent the wrong message for a school and distracted the students. Sable concluded she was probably right.

It was a silly argument, of course. Celestia went about for centuries with only the bare minimum of regalia and protection on and survived numerous assassination attempts during the early years of her reign… however, Sunset Shimmer DID tend to be a disaster magnet. The evidence in favor of Sable’s anxiety caused the assistant/bodyguard to peek through the window once more but only found a smiling princess and eager young students. She smoothed a nonexistent wrinkle in her black with gold pinstriped dress suit jacket, double checked her lace choker with a crescent moon charm that Luna had given her was straight, and with a causal toss of her pixie cut red mane, returned her posture to parade ground perfect as was expected for any thestral guard. Even one not currently in armor. The bat pony’s fluffy ears twitched and turned as she heard hooves approaching and voices just becoming understandable. She recognized them both and she allowed herself a small smile before returning her face to soldier stoic.

“I understand your needs and your concerns, Lord Maple Leaf, but that does not grant you special access or any preferential treatment to either of the princesses outside of an emergency. Not now, not ever.”

The stallion huffed and stomped his hoof in a childlike manner. “Miss Raven, you are still new to this, surely you fail to understand t-”

“I do not fail to understand,” came the sharp retort in a posh, Canterlot high society accent. “I am not capable of failing to understand what has been laid out in clear black and white writing. I am thoroughly informed and well aware of the procedures in which to voice your concerns, needs, grievances, or whatnot to EITHER princess when court is not in session. Also, you will refer to me as Chief Coordinator Raven if you wish for me to take even a smidge of your meat bag blubbering seriously and worthy of mine and Her Majesty’s time. We have titles and they will be respected otherwise, please see yourself out, the exits are there, there, and there.”

The noble snorted and fumed but after a deep breath nodded. “Very well, chief coordinator. I will bring it up with the princess tonight.”

“Tomorrow night, is what you meant to say, since I have you scheduled then for thirty minutes following the dessert course before Her Highness is to see to personal matters followed by dream walking with her Aunt Luna.”

“Y-Yes, of course.”

Raven waited silently for the stallion to take the hint before finally shooing him with her hoof. “Off you go then.” Neither his red faced rage/embarrassment nor his angry snort had any affect upon her. And why would it? Sable said to herself. Raven is ruthlessly efficient as one should expect from a machine. Although, Sable was aware that last part was not common knowledge.

A moment later Raven continued to where Sable Nimbus was standing, the umber brown bat pony flashed a fanged grin before once again returning to professionalism. “Chief coordinator.”

“I take it you heard the entire exchange?”

“Naturally. Ears like these don’t miss much. Plus, part of my job is to eavesdrop… for security reasons, of course.”

Raven smirked in turn. “Of course.” Raven peeked slightly over Sable’s shoulder to see Sunset still chatting away with the students. “How is she doing? I have not had a chance to evaluate her behavioral mannerisms as much as I like to as of late. I think it is safe to say that while I enjoy my job, I do sometimes miss being close to Sunset at all times.”

“She’s enjoying herself, to be honest. She has been substituting for Professor Dandy the last three class sessions and will likely do one more on Friday. She should just teach a class next semester and stop pretending she does not have time for such schedule commitments. The foals absolutely adore her.” The comment was reinforced by a loud round of giggles and laughter that could be heard from the classroom.

Raven shrugged. “Sunset sometimes has difficulty accepting that others actually enjoy her company or that she is making a positive impact. Always waiting for the other shoe to drop, as the saying goes.”

Sable nodded in understanding. Having observed similar behavioral mannerisms herself. “Class is almost over if you want to wait before heading to your next sparring match with the 'high and mighty' of society.”

Raven came to stand next to Sable and said, “Yes, I think I will.”

“How have you been, Raven? Still adjusting to being able to move freely and go where you wish?”

Raven shrugged not unlike the lunar captain of the guard was known for. “I only require one new experience to adjust to the concept of the change. However, it is nice to be able to go where I wish when I feel the need to satisfy a curiosity or visit a friend. It is one thing to read or conceptualize what freedom means and another to truly understand it.”

“Ohhh,” Sable flashed a fang toothed grin, “late night visits to a special somepony perhaps?”

Raven rolled her eyes in a Sunset Shimmer like manner. “Yes and no would be the most truthful answer that you no doubt have your suspicions on given that you know what my true body looks like.” Raven tapped the opal broach around her neck that gave off an ambient glow. Her cream colored fur and organic body disappeared as the magical illusion was disrupted revealing her advanced robotic body of plastic, titanium, and ceramic plates. The joints still shown brightly with soft, internal blue lighting that matched the blue LEDs in her synthetic eyes. Only the mane and tail remained unchanged being they were made of real hair and were attached separately. A moment later the illusion returned as if it had always been there.

“Though, only on occasion, I spend some of my free downtime visiting my… friend, Harmony. We talk. That’s all we really can do, but I enjoy it immensely.”

Sable rubbed her chin a moment while she chewed on the name until it finally hit her. “Wait, you mean that crystal-like projection from the Tree of Harmony that looks like a unicorn Twilight Sparkle?”

“Yes.”

“But that’s way down in the forest valley? How do you two see each other?”

“We have our ways.”

“Huh, nice.” Sable touched the moon charm around her neck and smile to herself, blushing slightly though difficult to see on her dark fur. “I’m not one to judge. I spend nearly all my free time with my Mistress of the Night. Some might say I spend too much of my personal time with her, but…”

“It’s my time, I will do with it what pleases me,” said Raven as if finishing the thought for them both. Sable nodded and smiled. They both turned their heads to the classroom window when the sound of giggling and laughter grew loud enough to pull them out of their own thoughts.

“Also, before I forget, I just heard from Lieutenant Fuller that a train marked with Saddle Arabian colors was steaming its way towards Canterlot. It has complied with our routine train schedules, but according to the switch master it was not scheduled prior to today. It could be an emergency diplomatic envoy or similar.”

Raven consulted her saved information on Equestrian rail schedules and cross referenced it with a map where the guard’s network had a SunLight outpost station to monitor unusual activity. She had nothing on any of her agendas regarding the Saddle Arabians anytime soon. “Strange. It must be of some urgency.”

“Can’t be too important or they would have gone with an airship. Regardless, they will likely be down for several hours in Hoofington station for crew changes and customs inspection before arriving in Canterlot early tomorrow morning. That is our best guess. This just came in and I was going to inform the princess after class. The solars are already aware and should be telling Princess Twilight as we speak.”

Raven unfocused her brown eyes and saw what no other creature could see. She scanned across several ocular crystals that were strategically placed throughout the palace, school, barracks, and surrounding compound and found Princess Twilight finishing up her scheduled brunch meeting with the agricultural board. There was a guard runner in the hall with Twilight’s personal assistant, Isabella Windsong, no doubt discussing what Sable had just passed on to her. If she focused more of her transceiver resonance Raven could pick up exactly what they were saying as long as it was above a whisper. However, there was no reason to spy… at the moment. The two princesses were next supposed to have a small window of free time to see one another before moving on to their next tasks for the day. Raven wanted to catch Sunset before that.

“Yes, it would appear so.”

Sable gently bopped Raven on the shoulder with her wing. “That still scares me a bit that you can now see practically all of us at any time throughout the castle. Useful, but scaaaary.”

“Only in public areas and key hallway locations, nowhere private. So, what you do on your own time is safe, my friend. But yes, this visual crystal network that Sunset was able to create for me has given me something similar to what I was able to do with many cameras in the other world. Rudimentary, limited to only the palace complex, but better than nothing. You should all start to work on bowing before your technological superior that is I.”

Sable giggled. “Sure, sure. I’ll get riiiight on that, your worship.”

Sunset finished erasing the information on the chalk board and turned back to the class. “Okay, so we have a few minutes before the bell. Does anypony have any questions on the lesson or anything in general? There will be a test Friday, but I think you guys are ready.”

“When are you getting married?” shouted a filly from the back row. It was parroted and egged on by several others. Sunset shook her head but smiled, her billowing red and yellow mane never losing its ethereal movement.

“Should have guessed that was coming.”

“Didn’t you propose to Princess Twilight last year?”

Sunset nodded, her hoof coming up to the ruby gem she had in her left earlobe. “To the day exactly. However, I also gave Princess Twilight complete control over all the details of the wedding and she looooooves details. Soooo maaany liiiiists. I have fallen asleep on more than one over the last year.” The fillies and colts all giggled at that well known fact. “It was and still is important to her to get every single detail right. The right day, the right time, the right weather, catering, music, annnnnd so on. She wants the perfect wedding and I happily oblige. Even if that means it takes a while.”

“But I want to seeeee it.”

“Yeah!” several students shouted.

Sunset made a motion with her hoof before flashing a mischievous smile. “Want to hear some insider information?” Nearly all the students nodded eagerly. “We finally sent out the RSVP invitations last week and will be making a public announcement of the exact date this afternoon, but I can go ahead and trust you guys to hold your tongues till then, right? We are getting married in exactly one moon cycle from this Friday.” The students all clapped and squealed with delight. A moment later the dismissal bell rang. The students all jumped from their seats, gathered their belongings, and waved goodbye as they filed out of classroom for lunch.

Sunset finished locking the teacher’s supplies away in the cabinet, picked up the books she had brought and placed them in her saddlebag, and happily beamed at the two mares waiting for her by the door. “Hey girls,” Sunset pulled both Sable and Raven into hugs before gesturing for them to head out. “To what do I owe the pleasure of a full entourage of two hot mares waiting in the hallway for me?”

“Technically, it’s not a full entourage without your Captain of the Lunar Guard, but he is, of course, still on vacation with his family until Monday.”

Sunset rolled her eyes and batted at Raven with a wing. “Save the finer details for Twilight, you brat. So, what's up?”

“Honestly, I just wanted to see you. You look… happy.”

Sunset leaned down and nuzzled the top of Raven’s head, careful to not dislodge the natural hair wig that was secured in place. The illusion charm that Raven wore to conceal her robotic mobile assistant unit (MAU) body was one of the best ever crafted and nearly as perfect as a changeling's morph ability. Unsurprising, considering she and Twilight had crafted it together. Because of that perfection, Raven needed an actual add on, dark brown mane and tail. They were necessary to frame her face and move organically with the illusion of a cream fur covered body and honey brown eyes. Raven only snarked for the first few days at the quaint cutie mark of a pad of paper and quill. That had been Twilight’s idea.

“You know what, I am happy. I think I feel brave enough to face the jinx to come from saying that, but I am happy.” Sunset turned to look at Sable Nimbus. “Do you have the thing?”

Sable nodded. “I was told it was delivered to the school administration office and gift wrapped, as you requested.”

“Well then let’s grab and go because I’m on a schedule and I… have a plan.”

Raven arched a brow. “Oh dear. I think I just felt the universe quake in fear.”

One stop by the office and a group teleport from the school to the castle grounds later Sunset Shimmer was practically skipping as she passed through a colonnade to the private garden courtyard. The solar guards stationed at the door and around the perimeter all saluted at Sunset who nodded politely as she stepped down to the grass. Off to the left, mumbling to herself as she consulted a gardening book that was floating in magenta magical aura was the solar diarch of Equestria, Twilight Sparkle. Twilight’s eyes turned back to the soil and Sunset heard her fiancé go, “hmm” as a thought went through that amazing brain of hers.

“You know, we have an entire army of kitchen staff and they in turn have an army of learner apprentices that could grow you anything you could ever want to eat. Plus, I think there is a horticulture specialist around here… somewhere, if you are looking to spruce things up.”

Twilight closed the book and set it down, turning to Sunset Shimmer with a vibrant smile. “This is a science experiment for fun, silly. I’m trying to see if I can cross germinate a hybrid tomato plant that will be more resistant to bugs without the need of magic or chemicals by simply changing the aroma it gives off.”

“Won’t that change the flavor too?”

“Uhhh… maybe?” Twilight answered sheepishly. “I mean… it is for science!”

Sunset burst out laughing and nearly fell over. She stepped up to Twilight and wrapped herself around her fellow princess and pressed her lips to Twilight’s. Twilight jumped for a moment at the sudden contact, but gladly melted into the kiss and pressed herself forward. The guards, though used to the sight tried to look elsewhere for privacy’s sake. Isabella simply rolled her eyes and took a seat on the bench and was soon joined by Raven and Sable.

“Should have seen that coming,” said the griffon under her breath.

“I think it’s adorable,” said Sable with a grin.

“I think it’s unsanitary.” Sable and Isabella turned to Raven. “What? They haven’t brushed their teeth since this morning and now they are sucking face, swapping spit. It’s unsanitary. Keep in mind I also know some of the places Sunset’s mouth has been in the past and I cannot imagine a mouthwash in existence that could take care of all of that. I had pictures, but she deleted them.”

“Riiiiight,” commented Isabella. “Moving on. So, what is your theory on this approaching train?”

“Probably a prince or grand vizier coming to congratulate the princesses on setting the date,” said Sable, ears constantly turning to the direction of any movement around the courtyard.

“The timing seems off,” Isabella commented with a wave of her claw. “They could have possibly received the RSVP by now, but to organize the train so quickly? The logistics alone… That seems unlikely and why come all the way to Canterlot to reply in person unless it ties in with political or official business?”

“The speculations will only give you a headache worrying about it. I, fortunately do not get headaches and I will be at the train station before the dawn to meet our unexpected guests. With a small detachment of lunar guard,” said Raven matter-of-factly.

“Take six of each. It sends a stronger message of a unified front to have solar and lunar guards at the ready. Inform the acting commanders to select them and have them meet you at the train station.”

Raven nodded to Isabella, making the necessary notation to her daily schedule to-do list before the day was out.

Sunset and Twilight came up for air, but remained close with wings wrapped around one another, horns sliding gently along the ridges, sending small magical sparks of magenta and red. Sunset turned her head and levitated over her gift, setting it on top of Twilight's gardening book.

“I got you something.”

“But there is no occasion.”

Sunset shrugged and grinned. “I would say the day you accepted my marriage proposal is occasion enough. Besides, it’s not so much a gift as much as it is something I know you have been looking for.”

Twilight quickly unwrapped the item she was certain was a book and gasped and began to run in place with glee. “YES! Yesyesyesyesyesyes! You found it!”

Sunset happily accepted the latest kiss and pressed back in turn. “Well, technically the chief archivist and his assistant at the Crystal Library found it. I can’t believe that they are still reorganizing that place even after all this time since they restored the heart. That was more than a century ago!”

“You’ve never seen it. The place is HUGE.”

“I almost did,” Sunset countered. “I just got sidetracked and, you know, nearly died defending the imperial city. Really need to go back some time. Anyhow, I passed on the information to Cadence and she put them to task. It arrived like two weeks ago and I was waiting for juuuust the right moment. Obviously, we have to give the original back, but I figured you would want to make a copy.”

“Twilight nodded, reading the cover. “Compiled Observations of the Journey North. The closest to complete history of the ponies that went on to found the Crystal Empire through a collection of their notes, musings, and daily lives. This is one of the oldest historical manuscripts in the entire world. Much of this predates Old Ponish and was originally written on mud tablets or bark skin that long since crumbled to dust. I do hope they copied the information verbatim.”

“Anything in particular you are looking for?”

Twilight grimaced for a moment before nodding. “Ever since our dealings with Aine and the old alicorns gods I have had a desire to search how far back their interference or guidance goes. How much did we dismiss as myth and folklore that may have been true? Our world must have been very different tens of thousands of years ago at the end of the ‘Roaming Period’ and when the first settlements were being built. I want to know what those ponies saw even if they did not understand it themselves at the time.”

Sunset nodded then grinned. “Sounds like your kind of fun. You’ll have to thank the archivist and his assistant. Hmm… I wonder if they’re cute? Maybe they’ll ask for a little 'two-on-one time' with the princess as a thank you. Hint, hint, wink, wink. Which is cool, as long as I get to watch.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, but the blush still darkened her cheeks. “You are so bad sometimes.”

Sunset laughed and snuck in another kiss and nuzzle, relishing the lavender scent of Twilight Sparkle's favorite soap. “You should know that it is statistically impossible for a former villain to be one hundred percent good. Ask Discord, he’ll back me up on this.”

Author's Note

So, as you noticed from the prelude introduction the time and location is going to jump a few times as their stories merge and the plot thickens. Pay attention to that, but if something is muddled because oops I messed it up or whatnot, please point it out. I have an ADHD brain and it gets distracted sometimes.

Not much else to say at this point other than hope everyone enjoyed the fluff!

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 2: From Out of Nowhere

Northwest Equestria: Four Days Ago

The train ride from Canterlot to the northwestern city of Vanhoover had been relatively pleasant. Tempest Fury had managed to catch a nap while her husband, Fog Gauge, had taken their two foals for a stroll through the train cars. Their son, Saber Knightly, was old enough to walk himself even if he groaned after only a few steps his legs were tired. Their newborn, who was only a few months old, was finally starting to nod off for a nap after having been fed and gently rocked by the train and her father’s movement. Dusk Wind yawned and stretched her tiny forelegs and wings as far as the carrier restrains would let her go before snuggling into her father’s grey umber fur that was only a few shades darker than her own.

With the foals going down for nap that meant that he too could find a precious few minutes to rest. Quietly, with stealth infiltration precision, Gauge snuck back into their cabin and helped his son snuggle up next to his mother who was fast asleep before claiming the other bed, careful to not disturb the younger foal. Such acts were not always successful. However, Celestia holy ghost smiled upon him that morning, because they were able to obtain three whole hours of rest before the train whistle woke Dusk and she cried in protest.

Gauge glanced over to his wife who was also stretching and yawning and said with a smile, “Just remember, you insisted we take this trip.”

“If I didn’t love you I would hate you, you know that right? I’m not one for half measures.”

Gauge sat up and began the routine of checking diaper first before moving on to trying to calm the newborn from the startling noise. “I expect nothing less.”

Considering the next leg of their journey, and for another reason, the two captains of the Solar and Lunar Guard decided it was best to spend the next two nights in Vanhoover before renting a carriage to take the foals to a small logging town just south called Crater. The name, as Gauge had explained it to Tempest, was self-explanatory. Long ago, a meteorite had crashed down taking out a long strip of forest land in the process. In doing so it had carved a path through the dense thicket that allowed the first prospectors to settle an outpost beyond the Vanhoover harbor, long before the rail system was established. The outpost eventually became the town of Crater, but it had never really taken off as a settlement. Mostly for geographical reasons.

Quality timber had been in need, all growing towns needed wood for building, but Crater had no inland waterways, no ports, no rail line. The only way to get the timber out was to haul it back out the path the meteorite had cut and ponies had trampled all the way back to Vanhoover kilometers away. The town made enough to stay a small settlement, but never much beyond that even more than three centuries after the first shovel was driven to the dirt.

This was the town where Fog Gauge had been born. And it was populated nearly entirely by pegasi who left Cloudsdale for… reasons that were often debated. Or had been last time he had seen it twelve years ago. It was not the leg of the vacation journey he had been looking forward to.

The second reason to stay in Vanhoover for the night came gently knocking at their hotel room door not long after they had settled in. Fog quickly moved to open the door to find a pastel coral colored mare whose mane had once been blonde, but was now more platinum colored standing at their door. She smiled warmly and he happily returned it.

“Hello, mother.”

“Oh, Fog! It’s so good to see you! I, I barely recognized you, sweetie!”

“Yes, I, um, I tried to describe to you the changes the thestral ritual causes, but I suppose seeing puts it more in perspective.”

“You’re so big! You were skinny as a rail last I saw you! Tight and tawny, athletic sure, but not so… be still my heart, boy! If you didn’t come out of my very womb I might haveta… well.” Tempest was treated to a unique and savory sight of seeing her usually stoic and nonchalant husband fumbling and blushing at his mother’s insinuations. The laughter caught the older mare’s attention and she slapped her son on his flank with her wing. “Manners, you! Introduce your old mama.”

“Of course, Captain Tempest Fury, please say hello to Aero Cutright. Mother, my wife and mother to our little ones who are tired, but would likely not be opposed to meet their grandmother.”

“So formal, the young ones will call me Nana and there will be no use arguing with me on it.”

Tempest nodded her head, “Who am I to argue with the mother of the finest stallion I have ever known and have the pleasure of serving the royals of Equestria with.”

Aero laughed and gladly pulled Tempest into a hug. “Not the only pleasure with him you’ve had since there be two young’ins.” Tempest snorted and blushed a tiny bit. “Let’s take a look at you, dear. My, my, you are tall for a mare, aren’t you? Strong, beautiful, why if she had wings she’d be nearly as big as those alicorns you two serve, am I right?”

“Not quite, but I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“As well you should. Now, where are my grandfoals! Let me see their smiling little faces before your father goes and ruins things.”

Since they knew they could afford it, Tempest and Gauge had splurged and rented the luxury family suite for the next two nights that offered far more amenities for travel with foals and more importantly, a sliding privacy door between the two hotel bedrooms. Tempest gestured to the room on the right before leaning over to Gauge and whispered, “Ouch. Blunt much?”

“I tried to warn you.”

“Noted.”

Saber looked up as the door that had been cracked slid open and an unfamiliar, elderly pegasus was standing there. The bed Saber would be sleeping in was larger than his one at home, but had a safety rail on three sides and was low enough to the ground he would not injure himself if he accidentally rolled out. Next to the bed was the play pen/newborn bed that Tempest and Gauge had brought along to accommodate Dusk Wind and across from that was a nursing lounge chair for when their daughter got hungry in the middle of the night and a rocking chair. Those were a must in Tempest’s opinion.

“Why hello there!”

The mulberry unicorn foal with red and white colored mane looked past the pegasus to his mother. “Mama?”

“It’s okay, Saber. This is your dad’s mom. You can call her Nana.”

“Nana?”

“That’s right. Is it okay if I give you a hug?”

Saber crawled over to the edge of his bed and sat up with his forelegs out as if wanting to be picked up. Aero gladly scooped the foal up and nuzzled him, which caused his horn to shoot a small spark.

“Oh!” Aero blinked and giggled before gently setting him back down. “Didn’t expect that.”

“He’s still getting a grasp of his control,” Tempest said, also reaching over to snuggle her son. “Trust me, it’s common and it’s a lot better than it was. We don’t have to use the training inhibitor at night anymore.”

“Uhh! Uhhh!”

Aero looked to her right and found Dusk sitting up waving a hoof. “Oh, don’t think I forgot about you. The moment Aero picked Dusk up however she gasped with joy when she realized that her second grandfoal had two tiny wings sticking out. “She’s a pegasus!”

Gauge arched a brow at her surprise. “Did I forget to mention that?”

“Yes, you did, silly goose! Oh, my! Look how wonderfully formed your fuzzy little wings are! I bet a shiny new bit you’ll be flying on the ceiling in no time!” Dusk giggled as she was hoisted up high in the air, attempting to flap her wings on instinct. “I’m no fanatic like your father. To be fair, Char wasn’t that bad when we were young, but I do still feel like a piece of me has passed on to this little filly. She even has my old mane color! Look at youuuuuu!”

Gauge glanced back to Tempest who simply arched a brow before snuggling Saber again and helping him get comfortable under the bed covers. He had a feeling they would be having a chat later about favoritism or something to that degree later.

Aero set the newborn back down and tucked her in, making sure to swaddle her wings again just in case she tried to flap them more. “I could go for a spot of tea and a great deal of catching up.”

“Of course, mother.”

Present Day

Raven stood like a statue, which was quite frankly easy for her, as she waited for the mysterious, unscheduled train to arrive. Her eyes turned to the east where the sun would be coming over the horizon soon. On her internal chronometer that she had adjusted to accommodate for Equestria’s slightly different time than that of mirror Earth, Raven knew Twilight would be up in a few minutes… assuming Sunset let her get out of bed. The thought of her friend/owner/caretaker and her usual morning antics would have automatically brought a smile to the AI’s face had she not been able to shut off her expressions instantly.

The reserved platform had been cleared by the company of twelve royal guards and cordoned off from the regular morning traffic. The waiting citizens did not mind, it was part of the price of living in Canterlot after all. One never knew when such-and-such dignitary or royal would be coming to visit and the guards had to make a secure zone for them. Still, some looked on from the perimeter in curiosity.

The locomotive was a standard model that operated the lines in eastern Equestria, likely chartered for the trip. Since there was no direct link to Saddle Arabia because of the ocean between the two lands the Equestrian Diplomatic Core maintained a warehouse to store such items for envoys near their private ports where the ships would dock for customs inspections.

It was strange that the first Raven and the guards had heard of the envoy was when they had already been in motion as opposed to the official channels in customs and diplomacy. Raven made a note to contact the department head later to find where the breach had occurred. Regardless, they were here now and she would deal with this first.

While Raven had never dealt directly with the Saddle Arabian royals, she had been given extensive information on their current standings along with some speculations on what visit could be about. Isabella had also shared a few personal stories on what kind of behavior Raven could expect if it was one of the sultan’s princes or princesses as opposed to a dignitary or high ranking diplomat. Apparently, the sultan had four children, two of each gender and all unwed. The fact that Isabella had thrown that last part in there had piqued Raven’s curiosity.

Crown prince Alsame Aldhahabiu prospected Princess Flurry Heart a few years ago on the possibility of an official courtship. Flurry Heart had heard him out and then nearly caused a massive diplomatic incident when she laughed in his face. He was a charming horse and did not deserve the massive insult.

Raven had found the use of the word “horse” interesting since she had heard other Equestrians use the term “whorse” as a derogatory insult. Apparently, the spelling, situation, and emphasis at the beginning was important. Such was the nuance of language sometimes. Isabella had gone on to explain why 'horse' was more accurate and accepted a term for the Arabians than pony considering their larger body frames and standing height. It was also true for the ‘unicorn’ Arabians as well, who were more rare, but still preferred to be called horses as opposed to ponies.

Once the train had stopped the first to disembark were the guards, which was expected. Raven made note of their black and indigo uniforms of tight fitting armor plates with loose, breathable fabric between and masks that completely hid their faces other than their eyes. They were armed, but made no move to grab said weapons and instead only secure their own perimeter.

“The Al Haras,” said Lieutenant Walnut. “The sultan’s royal guards.”

“Well, that narrows it down to royal family,” said Raven without turning her head.

Once their formation was set, staring down their Canterlot counterparts a light grey horse exited and met Raven’s eyes. He tried to maintain her gaze, waiting to see if she would blink first. Naturally, he lost and had to blink rapidly to moisten his eyes.

“You have the resolve of a stone sentinel,” he said in a slightly accented dialect, bowing his head to reveal the tip of a horn through his elaborate head covering. “It is commendable.”

“Thank you. I am Chief Coordinator Raven Sundown. I speak for the princesses of Equestria and their personal assistants. Your visit was not scheduled.”

The grey horse smiled sheepishly and rolled his eyes. A gesture that finally caused Raven to arch a brow. He cleared his throat and stepped to his right. “I apologize for such rudness. Arriving without invitation was… not MY idea. I am Muhasib, grand vizier to his great and holiness Sultan Al Hisan Ealia. I come w-”

“Such formalities!” Muhasib stopped in mid-sentence and sighed as another Saddle Arabian exited the train wearing robes that looked as if they were as much jewels and gold as they were made of fabric. He was a tall, lean horse whose fur was mostly the same color as fine yellow sand with a stripe of white that went from his forehead, down his nose and likely continued on through his hidden underbelly. He glanced to the grand vizier before descending the steps of the platform, the black-clad guards moving in step to maintain position. Raven heard some of her guards shift and she held a hoof up to remind them to standfast.

Once before her on equal ground Raven could tell that the newcomer was as tall as Sunset, but still shorter than Twilight or Flurry Heart. He seemed an excellent physical example of his people and her basic olfactory sensors did not detect anything that would be considered foul or rotten upon him. She was not one hundred percent certain, but based on gathered data on other quadrupeds his body language translated as impatient and put off. More intel was required and she intended to get it.

“And you are?”

The horse grimaced as if the act of speaking to her soured in his mouth. He glanced to his right, waiting to see if the grand vizier was going to continue. When he did not the sandy horse made to step around Raven, she took a step to block his path.

“As I understand it, it is considered quite rude in Saddle Arabia when an official introduces themselves and it is not returned in kind. You should know that it is the same in Equestria.”

“You are not the pony I have traveled day and night to come see.”

“But I am the pony you have to speak to if you wish to leave this train station other than back the way you came.”

“You dare hold a prince hostage?” Upon the sandy horse’s words the Al Haras fell into position and made ready to grab weapons that were currently sheathed. Both solar and lunar guards fell into defensive formations in kind also reaching for spears and arms, horns taking on a glow with readied spells.

“As I stated before, I am Chief Coordinator Raven Sundown and I represent the princesses of Equestria and their assistants. If you wish an audience with some creature of higher rank than I you must first deal with me.”

The sandy horse turned to the grand vizier and said through his teeth, “I thought you said she was a griffon.”

Raven spoke before her counterpart could. “You are thinking of Royal Advisor Isabella Windsong. Personal assistant to Princess Twilight Sparkle. No doubt she is attending said princess as we speak since, if you look to your left, you can see the sun is beginning to rise and the moon being put to rest. I am, as you can clearly see, not a griffon. I am much, much worse.”

Both Saddle Arabians exchanged glances before the prince made a gesture and his guards stood down from attack positions. Raven in turn did the same for the royal guards. The prince cleared his throat. “I apologize for such behavior, Chief Coordinator. I did not wish to waste my valuable time with a useless errand underling, but clearly you have iron in your belly and fire in your lovely eyes. I am Prince Hisan Khayaliun, second son to his great holiness and I am here to speak to your princesses… at their earliest convenience, of course. We would appreciate your company as escort to our embassy as we await to hear from the keepers of the sun and moon.”

Raven turn and then gestured for the entourage to fall into step. Lieutenant Walnut tapped his SunLight crystal and whispered, “All clear, situation is blue sky, we are OTM.”

“You will not be made to wait, Your Highness. While unexpected, the princesses are aware of the train’s arrival and have made arrangements to see you following their morning debriefing and breakfast. A modest spread of food and drink can be made ready for you if you wish it and they will meet you in the throne room afterwards.”

Raven glanced to her right, wishing she had more cameras or crystals to see with so as to not need turn her head. There was an unmistakable smugness to the prince’s face that she made note of after he gestured for the hospitality. Internally, Raven called up her integrated earpiece that Sunset kept nearby at all times in the pouch her PAAL unit used to ride in. By her internal calculations the earpiece should still be in broadcast range. After a few rings the line connected.

“Mmruuwhaa?”

“Finish your cuddling, get a coffee in you, and get up. It’s a Saddle Arabian prince here to see the two of you,” Raven replied where none of the others could hear.

“Lovely.”

“Consider yourself warned.”

One hour later Raven had dismissed most of the guards back to their stations and Prince Khayaliun, as a show of courtesy, had done the same leaving only the prince, Raven, Muhasib, and four of their guards each in trail escort on the way to the throne room. Now back on the palace complex grounds with access to her visual network, the AI felt more at ease in regards to her information and reaction control. Not that they would have been able to spot her anxiety on such matters.

Raven had answered all the questions the pair had asked that she felt she was capable of or allowed to answer. Once she knew Twilight and Sunset were on their thrones and ready she had informed their guests that the princesses were prepared and awaiting them.

“Miss Raven, I noticed you did not eat anything. I would hate to see you falter due to an empty stomach.”

Raven did not bother to look away from the throne room double doors just ahead as the entourage continued down the “Hall of Heroes” with its massive stained glass windows. They were especially vibrant first thing in the morning when backlit by the rising sun. Something Celestia had likely requested intentionally when the castle was originally built. Large scale art that was too big to ignore had a profound impact on the viewer’s psyche especially when it was the first time being witnessed. Judging by how the entourage had to slow to a crawl while Prince Khayaliun examined each pane likely meant he had never seen them himself. Something else Raven took note of.

The only physical reaction Raven gave the prince for his statement was to blink her eyes, which she only did because occasionally her optics did need to be cleared and not blinking made others uncomfortable. She found that out through curious experimentation. “You need not worry about me, Your Highness. Water is all I require most of the time. Maybe a bit of sun if I’m feeling a little low on power.”

The prince chuckled politely unaware that she was, in fact, not jesting. With a signal gesture they continued and the guards turned and opened the two massive wooden double doors to the throne room. After the last of the entourage entered The solar guard resumed their post and closed the doors behind them. The four Equestrian escort guards took station on the left side of the room while the Al Haras guards took up position on the right, which was considered customary.

Princess Twilight Sparkle, in full regalia with her twinkling indigo and magenta striped mane billowing in ethereal breeze sat upright, waiting for the prince to pay respects before speaking or returning said courtesy. Princess Sunset Shimmer, who sat on her throne just to the left tried to mimic her fiancés prim and proper posture while also wearing her black armor plate and regalia, but Raven spotter her moving a tad slower, even her mane's billowing was a bit lack lustered, which was not uncommon first thing in the morning when the night princess would have preferred to be sleeping like her Aunt Luna.

The grand vizier approached the dais and beckoned his prince to do the same. Both Saddle Arabians bowed just enough to be polite, but not to be constituted as submissive before the grand vizier spoke. “Princesses of Equestria, stewards of the blessed sun and soothing moon. We have come to you with great haste to both lay grievance at your hooves and opportunity simultaneously. This one, is but a humble messenger of our most holy lord, Sultan Al Hisan Ealia. I am Grand Vizier and primary advisor, Muhasib.”

“Grand vizier,” Twilight said with a nod of her head, “we have met more than once. Most recently in the Crystal Empire to discuss shipping lanes and port dues that were in need of updating. I found our talks informative and enjoyable. I hope for more of the same.”

The older grey horse smiled and nodded. “You humble me, Your Highness.”

Sunset glanced to Twilight who in turned glanced back and snuck a quick wink to her lover for both fun and reassurance. Sunset would have gladly done more, but the other guest before them, who was far more overdressed, stepped forward. Muhasib bowed again and gestured to the prince.

“I bring with me the second son of His Holiness, Prince Hisan Khayaliun. This is his first time in Equestria, but he has been an advent student of your ways and people. Your open door concepts of friendship to all creatures fascinates him and will no doubt fill long hours of discussion this evening.”

“Not to be rude or to squash formalities,” said Sunset Shimmer before anyone else could tell her not to. She could practically feel Isabella seething in the corner. “However, there was a word you mentioned just a minute ago that really caught my attention and I really could use some elaboration on. You mentioned, grievances.”

“Ah, yes. That.” Muhasib reached into his robes and extracted a scroll which he passed to Raven. Raven took the paper delicately in her mouth and held it up for Twilight to grab with her magic. Twilight cracked the royal seal and began to speed read with Sunset reading right along side her. They both jumped back at nearly the same moment.

“W-WHAT?!”

“Oh, you gotta be fucking kidding me.”

The grand vizier blinked at the unfamiliar and uncouth profanity while the prince merely chuckled at their reactions.

“This, this must be some sort of joke,” said Twilight, passing the scroll over to Isabella to examine.

“A really bad joke,” added Sunset, her eyes narrowing at the two dignitaries.

“His Holiness is known for his generosity and big heart, not for his sense of humor. I am afraid it is not a jest and is quite real.” The grand vizier beckoned for the scroll back from Isabella after she had examined it and cleared his throat to read aloud. “The Kingdom of Saddle Arabia has languished for thousands of years as a second class nation to the alicorn princesses of Equestria and more recently, its allied nation to the north, The Crystal Empire. It was the gracious request of Sultan Al Hisan Ealia that the youngest princess of Equestria enter courtship with Prince Alsame Aldhahabiu in the hopes of matrimony and further strengthening of bonds between nations.

“Since said courtship failed to come under contract, the sultan has come to understand that another princess has emerged from hiding in Equestria. The daughter of the late Princess of the Sun herself, Celestia. Eternal blessings be upon her soul. This over consolidation of world power cannot be allowed to continue unchecked. So, it is with a heavy heart and stern words that His Holiness now DEMANDS that the newest princess enter courtship with one or both of his prince sons. Failure to do so will be seen as an insult beyond reasonable measure and an act of war.”

The grand vizier lowered the scroll and returned it to one of his storage pockets on his robes. Sunset turned to Twilight who stared right back at her fellow princess and fiancé, jaw hanging open.

The grand vizier cleared his throat. “I believe the floor should now be opened to any and all questions so that the negotiation and details of the betrothal can begin. To avoid a world tragedy, of course.”

Author's Note

Good evening all. I had the day off of work today for personal errands and whatnot. So, I took advantage of it after having to buy two tires for my car and got right into writing. Pounded out a whole chapter in one day so I figure it is a good day to post an early chapter. Assuming the weekend does not implode, Chapter 3 will still go up Sunday.

Tempests and Gauge are on 'Meet the Parents' duty. That couldn't possibly feel awkward given that they now have TWO kids!

And the Saddle Arabians have arrived. Yaaaay. Things just keep getting better.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 3: Every Day is Exactly the Same

Tempest Fury had heard many horror stories over the years from castle staff and other soldier on the difficulties in pleasing the infamous, ‘Mother-in-Law.’ However, in her honest opinion, the past two days had been an absolute joy to the captain. Aero Cutright was a smart, friendly, reasonable mare who gladly helped with all the parenting duties. She did not balk for even a second at getting down to the unpleasant business that was dirty diapers. That task alone made her worthy of great respect in Tempest's eyes. It had given Tempest a delightful reprieve of motherly duties and allowed her and her husband to enjoy one night out for dinner and a stroll along the waterfront without their foals. They loved their children, without question, but it was a much needed few hours to reaffirm their love and commitment to one another as well.

After the second day they had to continue the last leg of their northern visit by pulling a carriage to Crater to visit Fog Gauge's father for a few days before needing to return to duty and Canterlot. Gauge had quietly confessed to his wife that he hoped their SunLight crystals would buzz and inform them of some emergency in the capital that required their immediate return to service. As they approached the faded sign that read ‘Welcome to Crater’ no such luck had yet to intervene.

“Stop pouting.”

Gauge pouted more and snorted. “I am not pouting.”

“You are totally pouting. You really think I don't know your pouting face? I know you didn’t want to come here, but here we are so strap your armor down tighter, slap a bandage on it, and get your flank back in fighting form, soldier, because we are going in hot, heavy, and ready.”

Gauge sighed. “Understood, Captain. However, for the record, I would like you to know I would much rather be going head first into a losing battle than face what we are about to.”

Tempest roller her jade eyes. “It’s your dad, you fluffy eared dingus. You have not seen him in more than a decade. Get over it. Do you know how bad I miss my parents?”

Gauge sighed again and nodded as he kept his eyes forward and continued down the old dirt street to where his mother had said to go. “I do. And I truly wish I could have met them. You father, and grandfather before him had stellar service records in the guard and I would have been unworthy to stand before him and properly ask for permission to marry you.”

Tempest sighed and smirked, taking a moment to nuzzle the side of her husband’s face, playfully biting at those fluffy bat pony ears she loved. “You know no pony actually takes that old custom seriously anymore, right? Not that you would have had a problem. Dad would have liked you.”

“I wish I could confidently say the same about mine.”

The directions Aero had given them had the couple pull their covered carriage through the small center of town and back out the other side. The area where Charcoal Cutter lived was closer to the old impact crater, which had been turned into a lake ever since the original prospectors diverted part of the river centuries ago to fill it in. They had hoped that the lake would help the town grow as both a reservoir and a vacation attraction after the lumber industry quickly died down.
However, the big hotel chains had never been that interested in the fairly small lake that was just a little too big to call a pond and that dream die along the way as well.

“By the way,” Tempest started as they began the final approach of the log house up on the hill, “when you referred to your parents you forgot to mention they were not together.”

“Technically, they still are married. They never divorced. They just... do not live with one another anymore. She visits him from time to time. Partly because she still loves him and partly to see if he is still alive. Or so I would imagine. It is not a subject I discuss unless I am forcibly dragged into it.”

“Charming.”

Gauge sighed for the hundred time since they left Vanhoover. “You’ll see.”

Two minutes later the couple unhitched from their carriage and began to secure it and the foals who had been riding with their travel necessities. Gauge had strapped the foal carrier to Tempest and placed Dusk Wind in her pouch while he began to load himself down with supplies. Saber yawned and sat by the carriage. Lastly, Fog hefted his son onto his mother’s back who gladly snuggled into her neck and mane.

Fog trotted up to the door and knocked three times. About a minute later a dark greyish blue pegasus opened the door and stared down. Yellow-green eyes locked with vertically slit yellow eyes. They continued to examine one another until Charcoal finally said in a deep, gravelly voice, “You look like a bum. Get a mane cut.” And slammed the door in his son’s face.

Tempest almost laughed. Almost. She held it down after realizing the door was not going to open again and Gauge was not
amused. She just stood waiting to see what would happen next.

“Well, that was my father. I hope you enjoyed seeing him, if we get the foals strapped back in we can probably make Vanhoover again before the dinner rush.”

“What?”

“I said it is time to go.”

Tempest blinked. Then, she stomped her hoof to the ground. “Oh, for the love of... Drop your kit, soldier.”

“Pardon?”

“I said, DROP. YOUR. KIT.”

Gauge set down the items he had been carrying. Tempest lit her horn and immediately passed their foals to her husband. She stretched her neck muscles and the bones popped in response, marched back up to the door and knocked hard. A minute later the door opened again.

“Hi, I didn’t get a chance to introduce myself. I’m your daughter-in-law. I need to pee. Move so I can use your facilities or I’m doing it right here on your front doorstep.”

Charcoal blinked twice before stepping aside to let Tempest walk into his house. Not that he could have stopped her if he had tried. Gauge stepped up a moment later, two foals still snuggled up to his neck and side. “Well, she got that horn on her head and no wings, but at least she’s got the heart of pegasi warrior. Tall and fit too. I can see the appeal.”

Gauge fought down his instinct to punch the older pony for eyeing up his wife. “Nice to see you too, father.” With nothing else to add and many items to bring in Fog Gauge got to work and kept his mouth shut.

The next half hour passed with a minimum of conversation as items were brought into the house and the foals' necessities setup in the spare room. Finally, once all was stored away Tempest retreated to the bedroom to feed Dawn leaving Fog no choice but to sit in the living room with his father while Saber playing with some of his toys on the ground between them. It might as well been a trench on a warfront. Gauge was thankful his son had not yet learned how to read a room.

Gauge sat on the love seat across from his father who was currently occupying a rocking chair. Though it was not the house he grew up in it was decorated nearly identical to how he remembered it. The walls were either white or off white grey. IT was done so to resemble cloud structures that were still popular in Cloudsdale today. There were other motifs of pegasi decor such as faux Pegasopolis columns in the entryway and along the hallway. Mostly the walls were baren and lacking any personal touch. A stylized painting of Commander Hurricane hung above the mantle where, in Gauge's opinion a family painting would have been better. That would have required his parents to get along well enough to have one done. A shame really. At least Tempest got a chance to fulfil one of her desires at his mother's home and see pictures of Fog from before the thestral ritual. Some had been more embarrassing than he remembered.

“So…” Gauge glanced up from watching his son play with blocks that had numbers and letters on them. The silence was broken “A unicorn.”

“Are you referring to your grandson or my wife?”

Charcoal grunted. “Both, I suppose. He’s a good looking little colt. Fur coloring reminds me a bit of my father. That mare of yours… quite the fiery spirit that one.”

“You have no idea. But then why would you? You never could see past a mare’s lifted tail unless they had wings on their backs.”

“That’s a bit gruff talk to have in front of the foal, you think?”

“He’s not listening and I am purposely keeping my tone calm and casual as to not disturb him. You can contradict me if you wish, but we both know it is true.”

Charcoal sighed sinking into his chair. “In my youth. Yes, I loved to chase me some tail. But only the best.”

“Tempest Fury is the best. The best at everything. The best leader, the best captain, the best wife, the best mother. I could go on.”

“Not a pegasus though.”

Gauge's smirk was devoid of any humor. “Her great grandfather was Guard Lieutenant Flash Sentry. She has pegasi heritage.”

Charcoal's eyes lit up and he glanced back to the room where Tempest was quietly nursing her daughter. He nodded approvingly. "Well, that’s something. Plus, your second… did I see wings on her?”

“Yes.”

Charcoal chewed on his lip a bit before finally standing. “Do you want a beer?”

“Yes.”

Charcoal retrieved two bottles and set one down near Gauge before settling back in his own chair while Saber continued to play in his own little world. Fog admired the simple adaptability of children, envied that his son was not able to sense the animosity in the room. Fog had no doubt that after the trip was over that he would never return to this pathetic little town that he had been so desperate to escape from. And he was completely fine with that.

“Surprised to see you drink. You always said you hated the taste.”

“Adaptability is a key to surviving any situation.”

Charcoal nodded approvingly. It was an old Pegasopolis warrior quote that no one knew whom to credit it to. Still, the words rang true. The only way to survive when out of your element was to adapt. For some reason deep down in his soul Fog turned his head to the direction he knew Canterlot was and he thought of his princess, Sunset Shimmer. The princess he proudly served, the only other mare he felt he truly loved in his heart. He imagined her quirky, sideways smile and how her red and gold locks billowed about in a playful and aluring manner. He thought about her mighty wings burning brightly and the sheer force of will that was her presence when she entered a room. And then, there was a niggling of worry in his heart. Why did these thoughts manifest now? What did it mean? Gauge shook his head and turned his eyes to the door when he heard it slowly open.

Tempest returned to the living room and gladly took a swig from Gauge's bottle before setting it back down, snuggling up close to her husband on the love seat and turning her eyes to Saber who smiled happily at his mother’s return. Fog Gauge took it all in silently and the stabbing fear in his heart subsided if not completely disappeared. Fog glanced up once more to meet his father's gaze and much to his surprise. The old stallion smiled, genuinely smiled at him before tipping the top of his bottle to the couple.

"Let me rustle up some chow. I imagine you two must be hungry."

She floated along, barely moving or perhaps she was not moving at all and just that which swirled around moved for her. It was a pleasant thought of whimsy, imagining the universe bending around her as if she were more important that it. Or better yet, bent out of fear. It was better to be feared than respected. Both were unlikely and not worthy of her considerable capacity for thought, but still, worth a fancy for a second or two. Perhaps it was something more? It was hard to tell in this place. Time had no meaning in the place between places. The Dead Universe. The In Between.

And so, she floated along, like a log carried by a gentle current down the river. How long had it been? Also, a pointless question because it ultimately did not matter. He could not find her here. Correction, he could, he just would not because he could not stay long enough to do anything about it. How did he keep finding her? Was it her omniscanner? It had a privacy setting. The broadcast electromagnetic range should not have been that wide. A stashed tracker item perhaps? She had checked her entire body, all her possessions. What had he said that one time? Oh, right, ‘our hearts are bound as one.’ Sentimental, romantic, a tiny bit endearing, but most definitely saccharine and vomit inducing.

She touched her chest with a hand. It felt cold. Of course it felt cold, her hands and forearms were metal now. They had been for quite some time. The appendages had tactile sensors, but they were not the same. Useful, but sometimes, on the rarest of occasions… when she was floating and her mind was left quiet enough to wander… she remembered his touch, his body… his lips… Her body may not have needed such desires anymore, but her soul sometimes… lusted. Hungered. Fortunately, there were other ways to satisfy her wants and desires. Perhaps it was time to get a ’refill’ as the saying might go.

Her eyes opened wide. A creature was near. Not unheard of, but most creatures of the infinite In Between knew better than to attack another predator. Only ones more…. Powerful?

“Oh, horse apples!” She flipped over and spread her arms and legs, silently chanting a spell. She checked the digital readout screen on her right forearm, but it yielded no information. Her equipment did not always function well here and extremely powerful beings had the means to mask the signals or absorb them entirely. The truly dangerous monsters could consume life, magic, and all energy in between like a voracious, super massive black hole. Even she avoided those.

Dark blue eyes that were almost black searched and searched. Nothing made itself known. Then, she felt hot breath tickle her right ear.

“Hello again, Datura.” She spun and fired a spell bolt from her left hand and a laser blast from the cannon in her right hand. Both sailed off into the ether. “That is unnecessary. You are my honored guest for this meeting.”

Datura spun once more. She knew the voice though she had not heard it in a long, long time. She closed her eyes a moment, chanted another spell, and reopened them, a greenish glow about her irises. Before her was a massive dragon with colors that constantly shifted, floating in the ether, unmoving. She blinked her eyes and the creature was now a manticore also with shifting colors and sported an equally as bored expression as the dragon had. She knew that once she blinked again it would be something else. It was his nature. He was, after all, pure chaos.

“Ah, Void. To what do I owe the pleasure? Did I accidentally float into your front yard? Sincere apologies if I did. I will gladly sacrifice a creature in your name as repayment if such is required for me to be on my way.”

“As I said, you are my honored guest, pony. You are here because I wished it.”

Datura retracted her cannon and disengaged her spell. She smoothed out her black dress and made sure her most precious cargo, the glass bottle at her hip, was right where she needed it to be. The woman with golden ochre colored skin crossed her arms and tried to look patient while at the same time not completely off her guard. When she looked back at the godly creature he appeared as a massive black alicorn with mane and tail burning with dark, miasmatic power, glowing red eyes studying her inside and out.

“Generally, it is custom for the host to serve their guest refreshments. However, given the way you’re eyeing me up and down like a meal or play thing perhaps I should call this a first date?”

“But this is not the first time I have had you at my will or my mercy, now is it?”

“Hmm, I suppose not. However, if you are looking to do something special for the evening you should know I don't do the butt stuff, I was never a fan of being tied up, and I am still married… technically.”

“Petty concerns for petty creatures. Do you consider yourself petty, Red Clover?”

Datura smirked at the multi colored, muscular creature covered in hair that looked similar to a yeti but with larger tusks. “Ohhhh, flattery. I haven’t heard that title in a while. I assume everyone or pony that was alive there has long since forgotten that little name by now.”

“Not everyone. Samael remembers.” Datura frowned. Hard. “Did you think HE had forgotten?”

“He never forgets. Nor does he forgive and last I dared to check he is still QUITE mad at me.” Datura stretched, gliding her hands up her sides, over her ample chest, and up in the air before checking to make sure her hair was where she wanted it to be. “This has been fun catching up, old friend, but I assume you called me here for a reason.”

“I did.”

Datura blinked twice while waiting for Void to continue. One form was something completely indescribable while the other appeared as a demonic pixie that almost made her snort. Almost. Strange as Void could be he was still quite capable of killing her horrifically. She had not survived this long without being cautious, paranoid, and occasionally, capable of showing deference. “Yes?”

“Aine has left Equuis.”

“Left? As in left, left? Or simply left it unguarded?”

“Both.”

Datura tapped her chin and smirked a toothy grin. “Now that is quite the development and far too unusual to be random. Though admittedly that is more an advantage for you and Samael than anything to do with I. Just gives me all the more reason to never return to E-Prime.”

The centaur crossed his arms, stomped his hooves and scowled, glowing eyes turning to look into the distance at something only a god could see. After a few seconds he turned back to Datura and she forced herself not to blink so as to not see what next form he would take.

“He will not help me. I asked. He claims his job is too important and that it is my choice should I wish take advantage of her… past interference.” Datura arched an eyebrow, patiently waiting for him to continue. “I moved my pieces, I played the game by the rules she demanded, and then she cheated! She intervened directly. She gave her mortal champions the time they needed to counter my playthings and thus unbalanced the game.”

“And so you had her banished? Can you do that? Odd that you would bring this to me. I feel as if I am missing some important context.”

“You have missed much in your self-imposed exile. Celestia is dead, Balius is dead, and the other three alicorn toys that she created have been reduced to mere puppets once more. In exchange for their useless lives Aine agreed to leave the mortals of Equuis to their own vulnerable fates and I intend to see the tapestry littered with final fates to where the twins hands ache and heads will spin.

“However, before I can unleash myself upon said prize of a world there are two creatures that need to be dealt with first. One is completely within my means of subduing. My disappointment of a son, Discord. He will be difficult to tie down, but I can do so for a period of time. The other… creature I cannot face directly.”

“Wait, back up if you would, please. You said, Celestia is dead? As in the most powerful of Aine’s mortal creations? And yet there is another you fear?”

“I FEAR NOTHING!” Datura had to shake her head and double check that her bottle had not shattered from the ferocious outburst. “Celestia and Luna WERE the most powerful of my sister’s creations beyond the celestial bodies they had been given the right to command, but they aged and their power waned. Other, younger, mortal alicorns have taken up the mantles of power. They are formidable, but not beyond me. Save for one. She, like you, has broken her binding to the Tapestry of Fate by existing beyond our universal confines. She is an unknown equation and I dare not risk my one chance at total victory over my sister until this piece is removed from the board.

“This is why you are here. Return to Equuis and Equestria, slay the daughter of Celestia, Sunset Shimmer, and I will do two things for you. First, I will keep Samael from alerting to your presence. This will allow you to do the deed at your own pace.
I would not wish to stifle an artist such as you. Secondly, it will allow you to take what you so desperately seek. You will be in position to steal the single most powerful source of magic you can take from Equestria short of the Well of Souls itself. The soul of the alicorn, Twilight Sparkle. Within her mortal confides is her living bond to the Element of Magic. The single most powerful relic from the creation. The last gift of Harmony before she was disincorporated. With that in your possession, you will never need to seek out scraps of magical energy ever again. Unless you just want to. Who am I to judge?”

Datura tapped her chin with one hand and the glass bottle at her hip with faint swirling clouds inside with the other. After a minute of internal debate Datura shrugged and bowed. “Do as you promise and you have an ally and accord, my lord.”

A large burly bear claw like an Ursa reached out and tapped the necklace that had been hanging between Datura’s cleavage. The orb surrounded by delicate metalwork began to glow with power as if a star had just exploded to life inside.

“Happy hunting and sow chaos where ever you go, Red Clover.”

Datura felt herself shifting, reshaping. The closest she could think to describe it was to imagine being a mushy piece of garbage being sucked through a colorful drain pipe and spat out the other end as a newly reformed creature. She had lost count of all the different bodies the different planets and dimensions had shaped her into over the centuries. By far her favorite was the one she had chosen earlier why floating along. The bipedal one that most referred to as ‘humans.’ There was just something about hands and having a long, tall form that made Datura feel… good. Not that there was anything really good about her. That playful thought made her giggle.

A moment later Datura’s eyes cleared and she looked down to examine herself. While some of the other worlds had equine creatures it still felt different to be a true pony again. She sucked in a breath and could taste the oversaturation of magic in the air that only came from standing on E-Prime. It tasted like a mix of fresh rain and strawberries… at least to her. Differences varied. Datura doubted any of the mortal creatures in this dimension realized it had to do with the world being at the center of their universe. Directly on top of the very fountain of magical energy.

The thought quickly passed as she relaxed, confirming that Void had kept his promise and she had nothing to fear from Samael. At least for now. The ochre pony mare summoned a mirror spell and looked herself over. Her coat looked perfectly brushed and her mane was pulled to one side by several rows of beaded braids just as she preferred. Her dress had been replaced by a belt, satchel, and black cloak, but that had not surprised her. Such transfiguration of material items was common during dimensional shifts. What were most important to her were the curved glass bottle at her side, her necklace, and that her hands and forearms up to the elbow joints were still a sleek, flexible metal alloy now shaped like forelegs and hooves.

Datura took another deep breath and consulted the screen on her right foreleg which confirmed her time/space dimensional location as E-Prime. She trotted carefully out from behind the trees she had been dropped between and found herself in a park clearing. Nothing looked familiar, but that was not surprising or a pressing concern. She just needed a kind ‘volunteer’ or two to help catch her up to speed on what she had missed over the last few thousand years.

“Hello Equestria. A pleasure to be back.”

Author's Note

*Edit* I forgot the chapter title! GAH.

Also added a bit of beef to the scene with Gauge and Charcoal because I realized that it was sparce on the background descriptions.

Good afternoon and Happy Easter weekend. Please, enjoy the day in your preferred fashion.

This particular scene in which Gauge meets up with his father for the first time in over a decade is take straight out of a story that was told to me for years about when my parents took us to Oregon to visit my Dad's father for the first time. He had not seen his father for years after being kicked out and had no choice but to join the military (air force) to put a roof over his head. And yes, my mother did threaten to pee on his doorstep.

And so, The Red Clover has returned. So, to give you a spot reference of the kind of personality Datura has who has seen the movie Beastmaster 2? If you haven't, that's okay it was a terrible movie. However, I was quite taken and impressed by the character Lyranna the witch. The sass, the sexappeal, the bad, bad stereotyping. So, I took that and made her more immoral and far more intelligent. Datura is what Celestia feared Sunset would become if her ego had remained unchecked.

And now, she's back.

Dun dun DUUUUNNN.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 4: The Day the World Went Away

Location Unknown-Long Ago

Clover the Clever felt his body twist in ways he had not imagined possible. He had once seen the physical trauma that a raging minotaur had inflicted upon a pony, leaving the body twisted and broken. That had caused more than one nightmare. Thankfully, this unexpected magical reforming did not necessarily hurt, which was just as much a surprise as anything else, but it was strange to say the least. He had to shut his eyes to the bright kaleidoscope of colors that bombarded his senses. If this was the path souls took to the Golden City he was going to have some words with the gatekeeper before the end even if they were ultimately pointless.

Suddenly, the light show ended and Clover felt himself land on soft forest decay of leaves and rotting sticks… well, mostly soft. He was pretty certain he landed on that memory stone as well. Clover groaned as he rolled over to his back and dared to open his eyes. It was dark, that much was certain. Moonlight and a few stars could be seen through the foliage and tree canopy, shimmering and casting unusual shadows as the leaves moved in the gentle wind. If they were dead and this was the end at least it was not so bad. Mild temperature too.

It started as a small giggle, then perhaps it was a chuckle. Finally, it was full on maniacal laughter. Not the sound of a sane individual, but he knew that laugh well. It used to warm his heart. Now it just sent a chill down his spine.

“D-Datura?” The laughing continued, but did begin to subside. “Datura? Are you well and unharmed?”

“IT WORKED!” Clover heard his wife scream. “All that math and calculations and dimensional theory PROVEN CORRECT! The last missing piece was the astral alignment! BRILLIANT!”

“Datura, where are you? I can’t see you.”

“……..”

“Datura?”

“My… my hoof… My… is this some sort of transfiguration or cross dimensional morph… my fur is…. MY HORN! AHHHHHH!!!!!”

Clover scrambled to his hooves only to find that they did not respond correctly and he fell again. When he went to examine his foreleg, holding it close to his face in a beam of moonlight he discovered that his hoof was gone. In its place was an appendage similar to a dragon or griffon talon with five individual, independently movable digits. Clover in turn screamed, “Datura! What have you done to us?!”

He saw movement several paces away, a figure in a cloak was hunched over, the slightest glint of light in her wet eyes. Then, he saw the flash of white teeth and she pulled the hood over her head and scampered away into the blackness of the forest. Clover moved to follow but tripped over a rock or tree root and tumbled burying his face in the fallen material and tasting rich soil in his mouth.

He had no idea where she had gone, or where he was and for some reason his magic was not working. Clover brushed the soil from his mouth when he realized his muzzle was much shorter than it had been. The not-hooves patted his face and found it far flatter than it had been. They continued upwards and found hair upon his head where it should be, but his horn was missing. An overwhelming sense of fear and dread filled Clover in a way he had never felt before. Vulnerability, nakedness, panic, all of it flooding him at once and he turned his cry to the night sky.

“DAAAAATUUUURAAAA!!!!!”

Canterlot Castle: Present Day

Sunset Shimmer slammed the door to the antechamber so hard that the latch broke clean off. She growled at it as if it had intended to break as a means of personal insult. The destroyed latch was then surrounded by magenta magical aura and replaced and repaired with the door as if the incident had not happened at all. Except that it had. And for good reason.

“Sunny,” Twilight Sparkle said with well practiced, soothing calm, “please calm down.”

Sunset Shimmer growled and snorted. She made a lap around the small room that was quite cramped with five individuals in it before finally coming to rest just before Twilight. She sat, took a deep breath, and exhaled through her nose. Unsurprising, if still a bit disturbing, wisps of smoke trailed from her nostrils.

“Calm? How exactly am I supposed to remain calm when I just got told I need to marry a Saddle Arabian prince or PRINCES, yeah that was a nice little add on, right? Anyhow, get hitched or else Saddle Arabia will consider it an act of FUCKING WAR because BOO HOO Equestria had all the alicorns and they have none!”

“For the record, I would be quite upset as well,” said Sable Nimbus, moving to pat Sunset on her armored shoulder.

Twilight nodded and conceded the point. “She is perfectly allowed to be upset. However, this is a tiny room and I don’t want any creature getting hurt in case she accidentally ignites her wings. So please, keep it together, um babe?”

Sunset’s eyes snapped back into focus on Twilight who was forcing a loving and disarming smile to try and defuse the tense situation. Twilight’s ill timed pet name that lacked any confidence in its usage caused Sunset Shimmer to finally snort and chuckle. She took another deep breath and leaned forward to nuzzle Twilight and slide their horns along one another.

“If you are going to call me babe or honey or sexy sugar rump or whatever you need to say it with some panache, Twily.”

“I’m not good with pet names or nicknames, well beyond easy ones, like Sunny or Isa. But it helped calm your panic and that was what I was going for.”

“If clearer heads have returned we need to discuss our strategy and quickly,” commented Isabella. “We cannot leave the grand vizier and prince waiting for too long less it be considered additional insult. Requesting a small break for private discussion was necessary, but we need a plan, now.”

“We could simply tell the arrogant meat bags to go to hell and that if they find that insulting we would be happy to feed them to Cerberus instead.”

Sunset grinned at Raven. “If not for the whole declared war thing that would be my first choice.”

Isabella rolled her eyes and groaned at the oncoming headache. “You two are incorrigible. Fine, I will be the adult in the room. We need to return and humbly request more information on why they would issue such a harsh ultimatum to begin with. This is bold, even for them. We have placated and shown great deference to their unique culture over the years.
Surely, they must be aware that the two of you are already engaged. It was easily the biggest news of the century when it was announced. There must be some sort of socio-economical mechanization going on that they feel that having an alicorn under the sultan’s hoof will somehow magically solve everything.”

“Yes, questions. I can do questions! I can make a list of questions right now! And Spike! I need Spike here, now!” Twilight summoned a quill and parchment and began mumbling as she wrote with a grin on her face. Isabella quickly dialed Ambassador Spike’s number on her SunLight crystal and retreated to the corner to wait for him to answer. Sunset glanced to Raven who simply rolled her eyes.

“You know, if you carried Smartypants with you more you could have just had her record the questions and then display them on her holo projector. Would be faster and save on paper a tiny bit.”

“Meh, I prefer parchment. Besides, she is still not working right. Every time I try to talk to her about being put to a task she complains she can’t do it without an internet connection and then goes into standby. I think she’s become too depressed to function.”

“She’s probably just jealous that I have a Mobile Assistant Unit and she doesn’t. We can function just fine without connectivity.”

Sunset smirked and poked Raven in the shoulder. “You nearly had a virtual coronary when you realized there was no internet here. And you could always let her take the body for a test ride now and again. You know, just to be fair.”

“And you could give my non-existent butthole a royal rim job instead of spoiling Twilight with them. You know, just to be fair.” Sable snorted, Isabella groaned, Twilight was too engrossed to listen, and Sunset giggled and stuck out her tongue. “Seriously, this was my gift from you. No other PAAL, and since Smartypants IS the only other PAAL in this world, gets to drive this body but me.”

“Fair enough.”

“Okay,” said Twilight, rolling her list up, “I have a small list of pressing and important questions to ask our guests. Are we ready to find out what is really going on?”

“Armed with a Twilight Sparkle list and a shitload of sarcasm… ready as I’ll ever be this early in the day.”

Twilight kissed Sunset’s cheek which made them both smile brightly and led the others back out of the antechamber.

It probably was seen as a minor slight that all the princesses and all their advisors quickly exited the throne room leaving the grand vizier and prince alone with the guards. However, they were right where the group had left them and did not appear outwardly insulted. The grand vizier even went as far as to bow once again when the princesses stopped before him and his prince.

“It is good that you have returned promptly. I assume that you have come to a consensus and accepted our terms?”

“Uh, not quite,” said Twilight with a polite smile. “We have a number of pressing concerns that must be addressed first and more importantly, we have questions.”

“Yeah. For instance, if you wanted to marry me with your brother, where is your brother? And is he the better looking of you two? Not that you are hard on the eyes mind you, you got a decent build and a pretty face, you know, for a kid who is like a hundred and thirty years younger than me, but you’re the second son. I find that kinda odd.” Twilight glared amethyst daggers at Sunset. “What?”

“Seriously? Those are the most pressing questions that come to your mind?!”

“Oh, right, sorry. It’s still early and I got sidetracked." Sunset quickly glanced over at the list. "First things first. Did you know I was already engaged to be married to this beautiful and patient mare right here next to me? I was just reminded that it was pretty much the biggest news of the last century.”

Grand Vizier Muhasib nodded his acknowledgment. “Yes, we, and by extension, his holiness the sultan, was also quite aware of the engagement. However, we had believed at first that perhaps it had been misprinted and Princess Flurry Heart was who had courted the high princess.”

“Are you kidding me… SHE’S MY NIECE FOR CELESTIA’S SAKE!”

“Yes, we would have found that odd as well, but this is Equestria. Perhaps such rumors are completely unfounded? As such, this was why when further investigation revealed that it was in fact the elusive and mysterious daughter of Princess Celestia who had finally taken her rightful crown upon her mother’s death his holiness felt it was finally necessary we come to make our case heard. And so, it went to the advisors and the merchants and the seers and then back to the royal family. By the time a nationwide consensus was reached your engagement was well known and considered a dangerous consolidation of power both magical and political.

“Equestria has a goddess of the sun. Equestria has a goddess of friendship. The Crystal Empire, which is just a protectorate of Equestria even has a goddess of love. But the princess of the moon had abdicated more than a century ago. And when Sunset Shimmer took up the mantle of the moon and wished to forever bond her heart and soul with the sun, that is in our eyes a dangerous and quite frankly insulting centralization of authority and power over the entire world as we know it.”

“My lord,” Isabella interjected before Sunset could retort, “Celestia and Luna held the exact same power and station for centuries. During the second age, as Equestrians calls it, it was even more centralized as Celestia commanded both the sun and moon for one thousand years while her sister was exiled. You are trying to make a case of centralized power leading to corruption, but Equestria has held this power since its founding for thousands of years. Why now? Why does this offend you so?”

“Because look what stands before us,” said Prince Khayaliun. “The most beautiful and power mares in all of existence. Saddle Arabia has beauties that poets and bards have told the tales of for thousands of years and yet we have never been blessed with the divinity of alicornhood. My father has grown old. None dare speak of it, but those of us close to the sultan know he is not long for this world. It is his wish for his son or sons if it is to be so, to have the most beautiful wife in all of existence by his side and to produce an heir that will bring our nations closer together through magic, harmony, and blood. That is why I am here. I gladly present myself to fulfil the sultan's desire and I wish to marry you, Princess Sunset Shimmer. For the good of the world and because I find you most captivating.”

Sunset arched a brow, sighed, then pointed to the earring in her left ear. She then pointed to the amethyst earring of the same design in Twilight's ear. “Did you miss the part about already engaged?”

“Long courtships are common amongst our tribe as well," said the grand vizier matter-of-factly. "This gives ample time for changes to occur or be canceled entirely. You are not married yet and if it the arrangements are an issue we can use them as you have set forth or compensate others financially for their time. For the good of both our nations you must end your previous engagement and accept this proposal.”

Sunset could feel Twilight tense up like a weather pressure system about to burst and gently placed a golden wing across her fellow princess’s withers. The purple princess took a deep breath and glanced to Sunset and gave her a thankful smile.

“Princess Twilight worked reeeeeeeally hard on the invitations, the details, every possible aspect from the location to the way the napkins are supposed to be folded. In fact, your dad is probably getting our RSVP with the set date right now if he has not already. Heck, it took her over a week to decide on what script font text to use and paper type because it was THAT important to her. Oh, and you would not believe what I went through to get these earrings commissioned in secret. I got shot at by the police trying to make it back in time!”

“If it is jewels you desire, I assure you, you will be covered in them so thoroughly that a dragon could smell you ten kilometers away.”

Sunset cringed and looked to Twilight who was also trying very hard to hold her diplomatic poise. “Um... wow. That… was one of the worse pickup lines I have ever heard. Seriously.”

Before anything else could be said the throne room doors opened and closed just as abruptly. All eyes turned to find a brawny purple dragon dusting himself off and trying to calm his exhausted breathing. Twilight beamed at the sight of Spike bringing a true smile to her face.

“Sorry for my… whew… haven’t flown that hard in a while. I’m getting out of shape.” Spike coughed into his claw. “Anyhow, I was told there was a bit of a diplomatic situation at hoof and I am here to assist.”

“Ambassador Spike, yes. Your reputation as Equestria’s top diplomat precedes you,” said Muhasib. “However, given the personal nature of this matter perhaps it would be best if the princesses handled this themselves.”

Spike stepped off to the side, near the edge of the tranquility stream that ran through the perimeter of throne room. He examined the guards, then the expressions of the royal assistants, and finally Sunset and Twilight. He nodded, cracked the knuckles in his claws, gave his neck a quick stretch, and flashed a toothy grin.

“Grand Vizier Muhasib, we’ve met before, always an honor and a pleasure. Blessing be upon the sultan and holy one, Al Hisan Ealia. May he live long and fruitful," Spike said smoothly and respectfully, including a bow at the waist. "Judging by the fine clothing choice and the guards in black I’m guessing that this is one of the holy sultan’s sons. I apologize that we have not met before.”

“Very astute, lord dragon. I am Prince Hisan Khayaliun.”

Spike bowed his head, respectfully to the prince. “Oh, I’m just getting warmed up, my lord colt. See, I’ve been studying under Princess Twilight since I first learned to read. And now, the only thing I can read better than a book is how to read a room. Without even having to know what this is all about, your eminence, I can tell this is not going to be solve by lunch and if you guys don’t get some more coffee and maybe a bagel into Sunset Shimmer we are going to have a potential fire hazard on our hooves.

“So, how about we do this. I will gladly take the prince out on a small tour of beautiful Canterlot, since I am all but certain he’s never seen it. With an escort, of course. Sunset can go find Luna to consult with and maybe take a breather. The grand vizier and Twilight will then have less conflicting opinions and ‘chefs in the kitchen’ as the saying goes. That will allow Isabella, who knows procedural law like no creature’s business to be freed up and at both your disposal. Sable can handle the commons petitioners that are starting to line up while Raven handles the nobility who will start rumors for fun if they don't get an update on all this soon. With all hooves and claws set to task I imagine that by the time we get back from the tour, just before lunch that an initial draft will be ready for the others to look at and discuss. Sound good?”

Eyes exchanged glances and there were nods of consent all around. Twilight beamed at her brother and former yet always to her heart, number one assistant, and how much he had grown. Spike smiled and flashed Twilight a wink before turning back to the Saddle Arabians.

“Good. In that case, my good prince, I am Ambassador Spike and I will be your humble tour guide this mid-morning.”

“Your reputation for handling a room is well earned, sir dragon. Please, show me the best the crown jewel of Equestria has to offer.” Prince, Khayaliun glanced back at Sunset and blew her a kiss. “Until this afternoon, my wife to be.”

“Uhhhh…”

“Let us go find if Mistress Luna is in the mood for a coffee, shall we, my princess?”

Sunset shook her head and smiled at Sable Nimbus, following the red maned bat pony through the throne room’s antechamber door away from the prince’s entourage.

“Right, I guess I’ll go deal with the nobles and all their wonderful speculations. Yay, me,” said Raven with an eyeroll.

Once the throne room door closed Isabella straightened her dress jacket and her posture. “Perhaps this should be taken to the secondary dining hall for privacy and comfort. I can have refreshments ready and waiting by the time we arrive.”

“That’s an excellent idea, Isa,” said Twilight. The grand vizier nodded as well. Isabella made a call on her SunLight crystal to the kitchen staff and began to lead her princess and the remaining guards out the door.

Sunset found Luna in her tower. After Sable explained the situation Luna immediately broke out one of her special blends and began making two large cups of coffee for her and her niece. In the safety and privacy of Luna’s tower Sunset let all her troubles air out.

“This is the most fucking ridiculous thing that has ever happened to me and I have had A LOT of weird shit happen to me over the years.”

“Agreed. And thou has still yet to reach thy bicentennial of age. One can only surmise the lunacy that will surely follow that milestone.”

Sunset removed all her armor save for her helm crown and flopped on one of Luna’s couches with a groaning sigh, stretching her forelegs and wings out across the whole piece of furniture. “Seriously though, the balls on these guys. Coming to our country and our castle and saying ‘Hey there, babydoll hot stuff, you need to marry me so my brother and I can spit roast you for bragging rights on who gets to put the foal in your belly and then put you on display like a trophy wife just so we can say, we have an alicorn too!’ This is probably why mom never married dad because it would have pissed someone, somewhere off.”

“On that, I am afraid I could only speculate, same as you. Celestia never spoke much about your father after the whole mirror incident that nearly ripped our worlds asunder.” Luna came to sit next to Sunset with two steaming mugs of coffee in her indigo magical aura, careful to not crush her niece’s wing. Sunset gladly accepted hers and took a scalding sip, relishing the blended flavors of cinnamon, honey, and something that reminded her of raspberries.

“The easy answer here is to obviously send them packing, but… with a threat of war? Can we be that arrogant and callous on the hope it's a bluff? I’m having trouble seeing a way out of this that ends well for both our nations.”

Luna nodded. “Clearly some sort of consensus will need to be reached, but NOT one which has you being effectively taken hostage to the other side of the world and away from your beloved. If they think we will simply bow to their demands they are in for the bitter taste of disappointment.”

“Yeah, Twilight was not real keen on the idea of me being left behind on the other side of the mirror for thirty moons again, so I don’t think she would appreciate postponing the wedding another hundred years. Or for me being the sacrificial lamb in this even if we both will totally outlive those princes.” Sunset stared into her brew as if it held the secrets of the universe, thoughts and scenarios plaguing her mind. “I’m the daughter of Celestia, granddaughter of the Goddess of Creation, I can move the sun and the moon anytime I feel like it, I have more power than I have any right to have, and somehow, even after all the shit I’ve put her through with my actions and behavior Twilight still loves me and wants to marry me. There is no way I’m giving that up for politics.”

“Hmm.”

“Hmm?”

Luna smirked and giggled a bit. “Oh, I just had a wicked thought is all.”

Sunset grinned and poked Luna with her hoof. “Well, c’mon, share. I could use a good laugh after all this load of horse shit.”

“I was just thinking. I too am unwed. Perhaps I should offer myself in your place?”

“You… you can’t be serious. You would do that?”

“It would not be my first choice, no, but to spare our ponies the horrors of blood soaked soil in an unnecessary war of pride? To save you? Without hesitation. In addition, an immature part of my mind wonders if two young, strapping stallions could keep a mare such as I satisfied or if they would find me too old and undesirable for their tastes.”

“If I may be so bold, Mistress,” commented Sable with a heat of intensity to her generally sweet voice. While Spike's plan had been sound, Sable had chosen to allocate the handling of petitioners to subordinates so as to stay by Sunset's side. She stepped closer to the two alicorns and Sunset was ashamed to admit that she had forgotten the bat pony was still in the room since she had dutifully remained near the door like a statue during the entire tirade. “Your unquestionable beauty and immense sexual prowess would snuff such arrogant young princes of all life in a matter of days if they attempted to try and satisfy you fully.”

Luna smirked at Sable who winked and flashed a fanged grin at her goddess. Sunset knew Sable worshiped the ground Luna tread upon, as did all thestrals, but there was more conviction to her words and Sunset could sense the love and devotion that went beyond duty. It was no secret that many of the thestral night guards served Luna in a sexual capacity at her request, but with Sable Nimbus… was it more? Such things were more Cadance's area of expertise. The thought passed as Sunset’s mind returned to the matter at hoof.

“Well, she’s not wrong. I mean, he’s not bad looking, but you would rock his world so hard his ancestors would probably orgasm from the grave.”

The three mares giggled and Luna proudly jumped up to slap her own bottom with a wing. “Tis all true! Only the most worthy of stallions and mares could satisfy this goddess of the night and live to tell the tale! Still, for you, beloved niece, I would be willing to entertain the proposition if it means avoiding war and that you and Twilight get to have what you most desire. A life together, bonded as wives in holy matrimony. Standing before all of Equestria as one heart and one soul.”

Sunset raised her cup and clinked it lightly against Luna’s. “Thanks, Aunt Luna. It’s nice to have a backup plan.”

Spike had not really had a plan or a clue of what had happened. His schedule for diplomatic work was supposed to be clear for at least another two weeks before a scheduled trip to the Dragon Lands. All he knew was Twilight needed help and he dropped his SunLight Crystal faster than a poison joke covered crystal cupcake. His wife, Smolder, had asked him what was going on and he had shouted from down the hall, “Twilight needs me. Emergency ambassadorial duties!” Smolder did not protest, but he could tell he was going to owe her something special for the short notice departure. Thankfully, Princess Flurry Heart was still at the Castle of Friendship as well and could help his wife out with their son or anything regarding the school.

And so Spike arrived, defused what appeared to be a growing tense situation, heard the prince call Sunset his, ‘beloved’ or something like that, and ushered part of the problem out the door. Divide and conquer, that was the name of the game. Later someone was going to have to explain to him what the who-hay was going on.

“And this is a must see in all of Canterlot,” Spike said with a wide gesture of his arm. “The Fountains of Heroes square. I used to have my own statue here, but Discord replaced mine with one of himself, right over there.”

The prince rubbed his chin, arching a brow. “And you allowed this slight to happen?”

Spike shrugged. “Meh, he’s my friend. Besides, I have a bigger statue of myself in the Crystal Empire. Seriously, it's huge! You may or may not have heard or read, but I’m kind of a big deal there.”

Prince Khayaliun nodded and rubbed his chin as he examined the sculptures. “They are well crafted. Public art involving water has always been fascinating to me considering how my country is far more arid than this part of Equestria. It would be an excessive waste of water to have fountains such as these out in the burning sun of the Saddle Arabian desert. Still, they are…” the prince trailed off.

Spike had been listening, as was part of his job even if the representative blathered on about nothing, but there was something unusual going on. The square was always a bustling hub or all kinds of creatures who came to buy and sell. But for some reason, it was quiet, unusually quiet. Especially for this time of day. Shops were usually opening and preparing to catch tourist and others out and about for a brunch special. Instead, there were only a few other creatures moseying about, appearing just as confused by the lack of open booths as he was.

It was then that Spike realized the prince had stopped talking.

“Hey, Varnish,” said one of the thestral guards who had chosen to join the entourage. Spike turned to see he was poking the solar guard in the side, but the guard’s eyes were still pointed forward and he seemed almost in a trance. “What in the name of the mistress is wrong with you, private?” The other thestral, a mare named Willow, was having a similar problem with the solar guard opposite of her.

“I must go to her.”

“Huh?” Spike whipped back around to the prince who began to lumber forward, but not in a graceful way. He stumble-trotted almost as if he were sleepwalking drunk. A moment later the two solar guards and four black clad Al Haras also began to stumble forward.

“Go.”

“She calls.”

“Must answer the call.”

Spike stood his ground as his scales twitched and a shiver traveled down his spine at their zombie-like behavior. He had read enough horror stories and comics to know that something was very, very wrong here.

“Go where? Who is she and why are you all walking like that?”

“I’m calling dispatch,” said Willow as she retrieved her SunLight crystal and dialed the number. A moment later, the crystal let out a high pitched tone that caused the thestral to wince painfully and the crystal fractured and smoked, losing its magical power enchantment. “Ow! Son of a… it’s never done that before.”

“I don’t like this, corporal.”

Willow nodded in agreement, reaching for her weapon as her eyes and ears remained on a swivel. “Ambassador, something is wrong with them. Grab the prince and get out of here as fast as you can. We’ll cover your escape.”

Spike was not keen on the idea of leaving the others, but he had to protect the principal representative. He moved to grab the Saddle Arabian and suddenly the black clad guards all circled their prince, brandishing weapons and a few revealed glowing horns with prepared attack spells.

Spike held up his claws in a calming, disarming manner. While the Saddle Arabian horses were taller he still towered over them. “Guys, listen, I don’t want to hurt you, but I need to get your prince out of here. Something weird is going on.”

“Weird?” Spike and the two thestrals turned to sound of a voice. It was distinctly feminine, sultry, far too at ease given the oddity of the situation. “What a generic term. Not to mention the spelling or use in different tongues can have a wide range of meanings. Wyrd. Wherd. And so on.”

Willow and Hatch retrieved their extendable polearms and took defensive positions next to Spike. A mare came out around from the far side of the central fountain, gliding one hoof along the edge of the collection pool. She turned her dark blue eyes away from the sculpture and stared directly at the three who were standing ready to attack.

“Now, if you want to talk about what is weird, you two are weird. Back in my time there was no such thing as ‘bat ponies’ or thestrals. Your fluffy ears are quite adorable though. Points for you on that front. I just want to nibble and nuzzle them.”

“Are you causing this? Identify yourself!” shouted Willow.

The yellow ochre colored pony turned her eyes to Spike and she let out a cat call whistle. “My, my, my, you are a gorgeous specimen of your kind. Not too big, not small. I wonder, did you sire these demi-ponies? That would certainly explain why they are not under my control. The bat wings would suggest some sort of transmutation magic or potin with dragon’s blood. A ritual perhaps? Hmm… I guess I’ll just have to tear one apart to check for myself.”

“W-what?”

“Did she just say, ‘under my control’?”

Willow’s eyes widened and she tighten the grip on her staff. “Oh, buck! She’s using some kind of mind control magic on them!”

Spike looked at the ponies in their group, then looked left and right and noticed the ponies and a few other creatures standing around the square, unmoving. There had to be two dozen or more. “N-No way… She’s controlling all of them? At once?!”

The mare laughed. It reminded Spike too much of Rarity in all the wrong ways. Too playful and flirty. Too happy at her own accomplishment. It was… wrong. “Oh, sweet thing, you say it like it’s so hard. Most of these ponies don’t have enough mental capacity and defenses to rub two bits together let alone keep me out. Now a dragon in the Equestrian capital… you, I was not expecting. Fascinating to say the least. Dragons have natural defenses against magic and magical attacks, dark or otherwise. Your skulls are just a teensie bit too hard or perhaps your brains are just too small for me to work with. Never had a chance to really tear into a dragon to find out for sure. All I could ever get my hooves on were bits and pieces.”

“I’d like all my bits and pieces to stay right where they are, thank you very much. I’m Ambassador Spike, chief diplomat to the princesses of Equestria and-”

“Yes, yes, blah, blah, blah. I know of you. I just skimmed all the necessary information from that guard right there, Varnish Shine. His head is particularly empty, but it did contain some useful information of names, and, oh, a complete layout of the castle. Yes, that will come in handy when it’s time.” Varnish began to spasm and convulse. “Oh! Look at that! He’s trying to fight back against my rummaging around in his head. Good show, little tool.” The mare lit her horn and a magical grip surrounded the guard’s head a moment before it twisted his head completely around with a wet, sickening crack.

Spike released a fireball and the two thestrals launched themselves at the ochre mare in the cloak. The mare raised one of her forelegs that appeared to be made of metal and swatted the fireball away, it splashing harmlessly into the fountain. With a gesture, the four sultan guards and two solar guards charged Spike with weapons drawn. Spike raised his arms to protect his face and was shot twice in his softer, exposed belly by magical horn blasts. They did not penetrate his hide, but still stung terribly.

“Graaarh!” Spike spun and picked up the other solar guard, tossing his weapon away. He quickly turned back and threw the guard at the six black clad horses. Two were knocked over, but were certainly not out of the fight. Spike prepared to charge to disable them when he was barraged by throwing blades. None penetrated deep, but they were driving him back, away from his only two allies.

Willow and Hatch took fighting positions on either side of the mare. They had trained for taking on rogue unicorns witches and warlocks, but neither had ever faced one in real combat before. Willow aimed for the mare’s horn, trying to disrupt her casting while Hatch when for her legs. The witch ducked and dodge with incredible speed, making their fight feel more like a well choreographed dance than a life or death battle. After several seconds of slashes, lunges, and deflected strikes, the mare completely surprised Willow when the end of her metal hoof opened and bent in on itself with five independently moving small appendages like a claw hand. The hand caught the staff in mid-swing and she bent the end until it snapped off. A second later, the center palm opened and an energy beam discharge a bolt that passed through the gaps in Willow’s armor and out the back of her shoulder, destroying her right wing arm.

Willow fell to the ground and screamed, her helmet falling off her head. A few seconds later, she stopped screaming and just stared out with a glazed over expression similar to the other thralls while she bled.

“So, not you then. The helmet has protections you did not even realize you had.” The mare turned and tried to tear the helmet from Hatch’s head, but the material resisted her telekinetic grip. Instead of being upset, however, she only smiled more. “Well, that certainly interesting.”

“Hatch!” shouted Spike, “Behind you!” The thestral turned to find the Saddle Arabian prince standing right next to him. A moment later a dagger was plunged into the guard’s exposed throat. The mare stepped up to the guard and gently lifted the helmet with her hooves as he fell to the ground, gasping and choking on his own blood. She examined the helmet, trying to at first scan it with magic, but then switched to a device built into her foreleg.

Spike roared and punched the guards violently, scattering them. He had tried to not injure them and in reward had received several cuts, some that had actually penetrated deep enough to cause some bleeding. Spike incapacitated the last Al Haras and lunged for the prince. He snatched the bloody dagger away and moved to smack the prince upside the head to knock him out when another energy bolt caught Spike in his raised armpit, one of his most vulnerable spots. The blast penetrated and Spike fell to the ground, feeling blood begin to ooze from the wound.

The mare sauntered over to Spike and kicked the side of his head hard enough to force him to roll over to his back. She reached into her satchel and retrieved two glass vial and began to fill them with Spike’s blood. “I would love to completely dissect you, but I’m afraid our little scuffle will draw too much attention too soon and this is not the grand arena just yet. Still, waste not want not and there are many things I can do with dragon’s blood. Oh, and I need a tooth too.”

“Wha?” Spike never got more than that out before a hard kick collided with his skull from the Saddle Arabian prince. The mare then reached down with her hoof claw and pulled on one of Spike’s fangs until it tore free. Spike screamed and was kicked again and again until he finally passed out from the pain.

Datura took a small sampling of the blood and painted a clover on Spike’s forehead before turning her eyes back to the prince. “Shall we be off my prince?”

“Off, yes. Will follow you anywhere, my love.”

“There’s a good little tool.” Datura laughed as she stashed her trophies next to the stolen thestral helmet to study it further. “Come along then. We have a lot of work still to do.” As she walked out of the square a small crowd fell into lumbering step behind her.

Author's Note

Poor Spike. I hated doing that to such a good guy, but at least she didn't carve his heart out. Twilight would have been devastated by that. So yeah, Datura has claimed first blood. It won't be last.

I completed chapter 14 this weekend so I will go ahead and post chapter 5 on Wednesday. So far I am liking the pace of this. Hope everyone is having a satisfying time reading along.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 5: Bleeding Me

Kingdom of Unicornia: The pre-classical age before the first Hearth’s Warming.

The young unicorn filly helped set the table for dinner. Her mother used to help her, but her health had been failing the mare for some time and she became winded and tired more and more easily. The malnutrition from the food rationing and another cold night were not helping her. The physician had told her father to be prepared for the worst before the winter finished. Much to the filly's horror, her father's preparation was to dig a pony sized hole directly behind their home before the ground froze making digging impossible.

It was another cold winter, the last few winters had been so, bitterly biting cold. At least as far as the filly could remember, but she was only 9 years of age and had not paid much attention to such things until her mother’s health waned and her father's demeanor became colder than the air outside. It had not always been this way. She could not remember when it had started, but she had overheard her parents talking about how it got colder earlier and earlier every year.

“Datura,” her mother said, speaking as if she had run up a mountain when in fact she had gone nowhere, “go... into the cellar and... retrieve the dried fruit and... potatoes for... dinner. Be quick, your farther will be home soon.” The filly did as her mother said without question. She was usually not allowed in the basement cellar alone, her father screamed at her and struck her upside the head last time he had caught her down there. But her mother had grown too weak to climb the stairs. Surely, he would understand. Her mother would say so to defend her, hopefully. Either way, it was best not to dawdle.

Datura raced down the old, bowing wooden steps and went straight for the enchanted storage bins that preserved their food stores in the winter. She had found two of the three bins completely empty. Only the third had what her mother asked for and not much else. Datura could see the bottom of the bin through what little there was. A sense of panic passed through the ochre yellow filly. She could count just fine and knew there were at least several more weeks of hard winter and that assumed the pegasi did their job on time to end it. How was so little going to keep three ponies alive? Did they have a plan?

The thoughts were shaken away and she retrieved what they needed for today and hurried back upstairs. Not more than a few minutes later her father returned. He shook off the snow from his cloak and hung it to dry in the entry way. He set the mostly dry wood down near the fire to use for the night. Neither of Datura’s parents were accomplished spellcasters and knew a mage light spell that also produced heat. Perhaps there were no such spells. Datura had only had the bare minimum of reading even though she devoured any book she managed to get her hooves on. Her most prize possession was an introduction to spell casting book that had been discarded by some spoiled noble brat because it had been dropped in the mud and was, "dirty." She had read it at least ten times.

Datura’s father looked at the food on the table and then at the other two ponies in the one room hut that could barely be considered a house. Still, it was about average size for such a small family living out by the river country and farmland. At least it had a small cellar as opposed to outside storage so no one had to go outside for everything. Her father, Hepto, had said digging in the dirt was an earth pony’s job, but yet that was exactly what he did too. It was all he could do to make coin.

“Father, dinner is ready.”

Hepto glanced to his wife, who was struggling to get out of her chair, then back to Datura. “Who brought the food up?”

“I… told her… to get… it. Do not… pun-punish… her.”

Hepto snorted. “No, I will not. Besides. She may not be our concern much longer.”

Datura glanced to her mother who looked equally as concerned.

“What… did you… do?”

“You are dying. I will starve if I have to feed all three of us on what miserable coin I get from the landlord's fields. So, I sold her to a noble family that wants a daughter. They will take care of her and then after you have left this world I may have a chance to survive myself.”

“You… you would give me away?” Datura croaked. “Do you love me so little?”

Hepto snorted again. “Ours is a world too harsh for love. This was a practical choice so that you might live. Do you want to live? Then you go where you can live. Otherwise, you can stay with us and starve to death. I gave you the greatest gift any parent can give a foal. A chance to get away from all this. You’re welcome.”

“But what if they just sell me to somepony else? Or worse?”

“Then don’t be useless to them. Do whatever they ask no matter what. Take what they give, learn all you can, prepare yourself, and if they try to move against you, flee, or move against them first. Survive, no matter what. This is the last advice I have for you. Survive.”

Datura cried as she slowly ate her dried fruit and nodded. “Yes, father.”

Datura closed her book and set it aside with the others that would need to be returned to the library tomorrow. The night was too cold to head out now. She was not certain why her thoughts had lingered to that night. The last night she had seen her parents alive.

That was five years ago. As predicted, her mother had not made it through the winter. She was later informed her father had died less than a year later. She had been allowed by her current family, the head nobles of House Gossamer, to attend to both her birth parents and see them buried properly. Having her mother moved from the shallow grave in the yard to a proper cemetery so that the two of them could be together. It had been generous of them considering how stingy Falcon Gossamer was with money.

Datura grimaced and shuddered as her thoughts lingered on Lord Falcon. He was not a good pony. Datura suspected such when she had first been introduced to him, the way his eyes lingered a little too long on her with a hunger to his gaze not unlike a bear or manticore. He had seen to her education, surprised that she knew how to read at all let alone read so well. He would often read next to her, which was fine... at first.

But then, after she turned twelve. He became more… physical with her. He had always required she call him Lord Gossamer in public, but in private, he insisted she call him ‘Daddy’ and it left bile in her mouth to do so. However, her father’s words rang true. She did what was expected of her, so to not give the perverted lord a reason to kick her out while also learning everything she could get her hooves on.

The Gossamer’s were minor lords but had access to the royal library in the capital city and she took complete advantage of that. Once she felt confient enough Datura had applied to the Unicorn Royal Academy led by the king’s own archmage, Star Swirl. It was an opportunity to keep her away from the house as much as possible as well as further her education. She was enraptured by all things magic as well as scientific and where the two crossed one another.

She had surpassed all the students and many of the teachers at the regular school but did not gloat for risk of being targeted. Datura simply did what she was asked and then did a little more on the side. She had begun to write her own books on her experiments of tweaked spells and curious explorations. Not all the books satisfied her endless curiosity or some of the knowledge was restricted to the upper echelon nobles or senior mages. The royal academy was highly exclusive and her chance to break free. Star Swirl only accepted eight students a year. She needed to be one of them.

The next morning was just as cold the night before even though the winter season proper should have been more than a month away. Datura was not the only one to have noticed that the world had grown colder over the years. Many blamed the pegasi for not controlling the weather properly or accused them of doing it on purpose to punish the unicorns out of jealousy for their wealth and magical power. Whatever the truth was, Datura resented having to kick through the snow to make her application test on time.

She dropped her borrowed books at the library then hurried to the academy where Star Swirl and his current “First pupil” were standing. Datura noticed the young colt’s eyes widen as she threw her hood back. He could not have been more than two years older than her at a guess. Sandy colored fur and short, indigo colored mane that had almost no style to it, ragged and going multiple directions, but in an appealing way. He flashed her a sheepish smile and a wave. Hesitantly, Datura smiled back. There was just something genuine about the colt’s display. Datura had grown accustom to fake displays of affection and attention. Her attention quickly returned to the stallion with the trimmed beard.

“Good morning, young filly.”

Datura curtsied. “Good morning, archmage.”

“Time is short and you are the only applicant that was worth seeing so let’s see what you can do so that you can come join the others or that I ask you to leave.” Star Swirl shuddered and pulled his cloak tighter. “Nasty weather, this cold freezes my bones.”

Datura curtsied again. “Perhaps a warming spell to begin my demonstration.”

Falcon Gossamer grumbled as he shook the cold from his cloak and waited for a servant to take it. When none appeared he growled and hung the wet article himself with a simple levitation spell. It was supposed to be summer. Why were the king’s finest unicorns having such trouble keeping the sun where it belonged and that those cursed pegasi not controlling the biting wind like they were obligated to do? Was this their opening salvo to hostile action?

“If this keeps up the growing season will be too short and the shortages will be worse than they were last year,” Falcon said to himself since there appeared to be no one around to listen, which was quite strange and bothersome. “Dandelion!” Falcon waited for his wife to reply, but none came. Perhaps she had taken the servants out for supplies? He ventured farther into his manor and heard the distinct sound of hooves on laid stone floor. Someone was home.

“I say! I am the lord of this house! Somepony needs to attend me!” He waited, smoothing the whiskers of his mustache. No servants appeared. “Hello?” Frustrated and annoyed the lord of the manor followed the sound of hoofsteps. While not a skilled mage, something tickled his magical senses as he approached the storage den at the back of the house. Strangely, there was an acrid taste in his mouth that only grew stronger as he approached the room.

Falcon rounded the last corner and found his wife standing off to the side while their adopted daughter Datura muttered under her breath, as she was known to do when engrossed in a project or task. The den had several pages of runes scattered about and a few tomes open on the floor. One looked like it was making a copy of itself with a floating bottle and quill.

“Child, I was unaware you would be home. You stay at the academy so much since your acceptance last year.”

Datura paused to look up and smiled. “Ah, good. I needed another subject to see if I can replicate the effects. Please, come stand next to Dandelion.”

Falcon licked his dry lips, his eyes never leaving his ‘daughter’s’ shapely, fifteen year old flank, which he had not enjoyed the sight of for quite some time. He cleared his throat and said, “Perhaps it would be better if your mother retired for the evening and then you and I could talk about your schooling, privately, one on one.”

“Hmm? Oh, you know, you're right. She should leave the room. Her magical signature and life force could throw off my matrix calculations and I need to repeat the experiment exactly to make sure it was not an accident. Dandelion, go wait in the kitchen.”

“You do not order you m-” Falcon stopped speaking when his wife moved on command, but there was an unnatural lurch to her movement that he would have associated more with a sleepwalking pony than anything he had seen his wife do. Her health had been declining as of late due to the bitter cold, malnutrition, and age, but never with such lethargy. “Dandelion? What is wrong?”

“Oh, she can’t hear you… well, maybe she CAN hear you, but she won’t answer. Her mind is pretty much gone at this point. Just as well. Was not a great deal going on in there to begin with, but she made for a good first test to an adult.”

“What are you talking about?” Datura smiled brightly. Her horn lit up and Falcon gasped and cried out as something pricked his neck. When he looked to his left he found a letter opener floating in levitation magic. He was about to shout when the knife fell to the ground and instead he found globules of his blood now floating from the wound back towards Datura. The blood contacted some of her drawn runes and several others flared to life with boosted magical power. All he could do was gape, unable to speak or move no matter how hard he tried.

“Blood is an interesting substance, wouldn’t you agree, ‘Daddy.’” Falcon’s mouth went dry at the vindictive way she addressed him and his head began to hurt something fierce as if squeezed in a blacksmith's vice. “Nobles see blood as a direct path of privilege and lineage. I suppose that is part true, but others only see it as that sticky red liquid in our bodies. But blood is so much more. Blood is where the magic resides. Blood is life. Blood is power. And in the right hooves it is a means in which to extend complete control over another living being.”

Falcon tried again to speak, but all he could do was huff and sputter as if he had lost the ability to control his functions. His vision began to cloud over and all the sounds became faint and distant. What was he doing again?

“And just like that… your mental defenses are broken as well. Hmm… you put up a bit more of a fight, but I suppose no pony teaches about the mind anymore if they ever did. I found so little reading about it, mostly existential theory and less about the mechanics, but that is why I am writing these things down. If I ever wish to have students of my own they will need first hoof experience to refer to.” Datura returned to her journals and scribbled more down. After another minute Datura turned back to her step father and smiled. Her horn lit with a sickly orange and black color, eyes scanning back and forth as if she were speed reading.

“You are not a good pony, Falcon. I just want you to know that. While I know I should be a little grateful that you took in this filly who would have died without your support your intentions were never pure. I can see it all the more clearly now that I can see your memories, feel your horrid lust. You know, Dandelion knew you had raped me on my thirteenth birthday. Not that she did anything about it, the useless whorse. She knew you had taken advantage of my body again and again and I see… I see I was not the only one, but certainly your favorite.” Falcon sputtered and gurgled some more, his eyes going bloodshot and his body beginning to shudder. “Ah, you do have some fight in you. Your defenses are weak, but I see that one of a strong mind might actually be able to fight back. That is quite interesting and noteworthy. Thank you for that, at least. Come along now. We are going to the basement for some more experiments and to see how you like being helplessly taken advantage of.”

The last thing Falcon Gossamer remembered before all was consumed in darkness was the bubbly laughter that erupted from his step daughter’s throat.

“It should have been me.” Star Swirl rolled his eyes, growled and huffed, then broke into a coughing fit. Once he had gotten control of his lungs she started again, much to his annoyance. “We all know how… demanding the princess is. Considering that along with the fact that I am a mare as well it would have been better to send me.”

“I would have gone myself if not for this blasted cold cough. Nevertheless, it was my decision and the king agreed with me.” Star Swirl the Bearded huffed as he stepped pass his student. Datura frowned but sighed and proceeded to help with mixing medicine potion that relieved cold related cough. She had mixed it a thousand times before. She could do it in her sleep. Still, with the cold biting so hard many ponies in Unicornia had come down with a painful cold related cough. It was obvious to any observer that the cold was not letting up this time. Hence the call for the tribes to meet to come up with a solution.

Still, the king had not trusted the Earth Alliance or Pegasopolis and sent his daughter Princess Platinum as his advocate. He had also ordered Star Swirl to send a guardian/advisor to protect his daughter in case it did become a trap or hostage situation. For all the good it would do them. It had become obvious to all but the most stubborn that their home was lost and that soon all the tribes would need to flee the unnatural eternal winter. Most likely north as many had done in the past. How had those pilgrims faired? Were they still alive? Were they thriving in greener pastures? Regardless of the outcome of the summit, they were all going to need to prepare for a great exodus. This only sullied Star Swirl’s mood further as he turned his eye to his laboratory.

“Honestly, you are correct. It probably should have been you, but at seventeen you would have been scoffed and dismissed, if not worse, Mother Creation forbid, you had spoken out of turn to the other nation leaders. You are a clever girl and far more intelligent than half the ponies in this kingdom if not more, but Clover has been my first acolyte for some time. He will do fine and knows how to hold his tongue among foppish nobility.”

“I see no reason to listen to bluster and pomp if it solves nothing. How Clover can stand it… his patience astounds and impresses even me most days.”

Star Swirl nodded. “You two work well together. You would do well to follow his hoofsteps on a great many things. Then someday you may have my job.”

“Or perhaps something even better.”

“Perhaps. For now, finish these potions then retrieve my inventory manifests, I think it is high time I began to see about packing.”

“Packing?” Datura looked about the massive laboratory and study of her master and mentor. It was easily the largest room outside of the royal wing of the castle. They would need at least four wagons just for the books and scrolls let alone the various crafting and potion making materials. “As in the entire lab? The entire school? To go where?”

Star Swirl removed his hat and brushed a hoof through his greying mane. “I say this to you in confidence. No matter what His Majesty believes Unicornia is lost to us. We will need to find a new home.” Star Swirl pulled an old tome from the shelf and set it out for Datura to see. She quickly flipped through a few of the pages and realized it was a journal or diary. Judging by the hornwriting, old dialect, and yellowing of the paper she judged it to be at least a few hundred years old.

“I picked this up at the market from a traveler who claimed to have come from a village far to the north called Trot. He said there were a few such villages along rivers and trails beyond our known borders. There was vast wild wilderness full of all manner of beasts north of us and that even still, many, many moons before I was suckling upon my mother’s teats that some ponies had crossed those wilds and continued ever farther north.” Star Swirl turned the page where there were drawing of strange creatures Datura had never seen before, part cat and part eagle. Massive burly creatures called, ‘yak’, and even other types of ponies whose coats could sparkle like crystal.

“You believe this to be true?”

“I believe the world is not so small and simple as many hoped it to be. I believe you understand this as well and that your thirst for the unknown is near if not more so than mine.”

Datura’s smile broadened. “On that, mentor, we agree.”

“If I were not seeing this with my own old eyes I would have thought somepony was playing a prank upon me. Heck, I wonder if the universe still may yet be doing so.”

Datura stood back from her mentor and her now husband, Clover the Clever, lost in her own racing thoughts at what stood before them. The exodus of Unicornia had been underway for more than five years now and was nearing its end. The unicorns had arrived to the warm and fertile land to the north in droves along side their earth pony and pegasi cousins, but integration was slow and while some found common ground and comradery distrust and cultural hurdles remained firmly in place.

The Hearth’s Warming had brought a new understanding and friendship to the three tribes and dispelled the biting winter cold of the Windigos that had plagued them all for so long. However, the lands that had once been the Earth Alliance and Unicornia had withered and died and there was no stopping the encroaching desolation that would soon become a desert wasteland of their former homes. Though Pegasopolis had suffered less physical damage the pegasi as a tribe had been ravaged by starvation, plague, and the constant winds and freezing cold. Many had perished in their sleep on beds made of fluffy clouds, never to awaken. The old city was to be abandoned and left to float away as the mass grave that it had become.

On the ground, unicorns had cut a swath through dense forest to find what was believed to be a good central location to begin rebuilding their capital city. The earth ponies soon began to spread about to find the best lands to begin new fields for harvest. And the pegasi had designed and began to rebuild a new cloud city in the spirit of Pegasopolis.

However, much to the surprise of many, but not all, other ponies already lived in the green promise lands north of the old empires. Small scattered villages of ponies and even a few other creatures that were just as surprised by the influx of refugees from the south as those who traveled of them. For the most part, the culture clash and shock of it all had been unsettling, but manageable. War was always possibilty, but not first on their minds. Until, in the mass of confusion and exhaustion, the unicorns were unable to find enough ponies to help raise the sun.

For the last several generations, it had fallen upon the unicorns to see to the heavenly bodies when the legendary prophet and wife to Gusty the Great named, Giliana, claimed to have been visited by Mother Creation. She passed on to her king and queen that the goddess of creation itself had to relinquish the movement of the sun and moon to ‘her children’ as a means of protecting them from the darkness beyond the stars. And so, the unicorns had done as the prophet said when the sun had not risen on its own for three days. It was a daunting task to move the sun and moon and those that used their power to assist to do so often burned out quickly. Some never recovered their power or their horns were left shattered.

Star Swirl had begun to panic and was prepared to push his elite students and himself to bring about the day when suddenly, the sun rose again without any of their efforts. Some called it a miracle, others proof that Mother Creation had returned. Despite his relief, the archmage sent out feelers, both physical and through magical detection to find out what truly happened.

Soon after, the investigation led him and his entourage to the fabled village of Trot where he came face to face with a young mare with a pristine white coat and pink flowing mane, a bright yellow sun cutie mark upon her flank. She said her name was Celestia and that she felt the call of the celestial body itself when no one had been able to raise the sun. When she listened to the call through the flow of magic of the world it connected with her and a set of wings sprang into being upon her back. With those wings came a frightening increase to her power and she was able to control the movement of the sun all on her own.

After some encouragement, a young filly appeared from behind the white alicorn. Her coat was a midnight blue with accents of black. Her blue mane was short and slightly unruly and her eyes darted about with an untrusting caution. What was most striking were the crescent moons upon her flanks and the fact that the white alicorn had called her “sister.”

“What does it all mean, Lord Star Swirl?” asked a representative of the unicorn king.

The archmage considered the question, but it was Datura that answered, her eyes momentarily locking with a black and white mare who had stayed back in the shadows near the hut house, observing the entire situation. The look the mare gave Datura in that moment felt as if she were staring directly into her soul and, for just a moment, scowled in detest. “It means, that everything we thought we knew and believed in this world needs to be called into question.”

Celestia turned her eyes to the yellow ochre mare and blinked her magenta eyes. The two ponies held one another’s gaze much like Datura had done before with the shadowed mare. The young alicorn however smiled and nodded. “Indeed.”

Clover found his wife after dinner still pouring over scrolls and manuscripts as she had been for days since they had met Celestia. It had surprised many to find that the teenaged mare could move the sun all by herself, but what had truly sent shockwaves through the crowd was that her younger sister, who was only seven years old and appeared to be only a mere unicorn, could move the moon just as easily as Celestia could move the sun. Was she destined to become an alicorn as her sister had? The rumors and speculations did not wait for an answer before spreading far and wide.

When Star Swirl had finally spoken with the girls’ mother they had conversed for quite some time. Afterwards, he set down a few journals that Datura and Clover had inquired about that he said he wished to keep private for the time being. Clover had accepted the wishes of his mentor. Datura had been spurned to learn all she could from the other villagers and any travelers and merchants. Every time she tried to find the mysterious mother of the alicorn the mare was always missing and none of the nobility or the royal guards had allowed her to approach Celestia herself. Not yet at least. That would likely change later as Star Swirl had showed interest in having the sisters further educated and the limits of their power tested.

Datura could understand and respect that as well. They all needed to know how a simple unicorn far to the north had obtained the power of what was once considered divine and only recorded in folk lore and semi-religious text. Was she unique? Were they both? Could any pony achieve such an ascension? If so, how?

“What does it all mean?” said Datura, not bothering to look up at her husband.

Clover smiled and snuggled up next to her which she allowed as long as he did not block her light. “You never stop asking ‘why,’ do you?”

“There is no better word or question in the known universe. Why are we here? Why was our land not spared as this new ‘Equestria’ was? Why did Celestia become what was once considered the aspect of a goddess and at our exact time of need? And then the next most important question… What else do we not know?”

Clover sighed and gently kissed Datura’s cheek. “I know better than to stop Lady Datura Gossamer when she is on a roll.”

Datura scoffed and groaned. “I detest that family name. I am not even the matriarch of the entire noble house, not that I would want the responsibility of such, but I tend to my share duties that my… parents left behind. Still a shame the fire consumed so much of the estate with their lives, but I suppose it gave me less to pack.”

“A horrible if practical way of looking at it. Just don’t stay up too late, I would enjoy your company one of these nights.”

Datura smiled slyly at the stallion by her side. “I suppose I have been overindulging in my studies and leaving you with a cold bed these last many nights. Perhaps I could use the break and the… pleasurable company.”

Ten years following the first Hearth’s Warming: The First Celestial Age

Datura’s cloak billowed with the gusting wind that cut through the barren rocks. The land was a waste, not unlike what had become of Unicornia farther to the southeast. It briefly made the unicorn mare wonder if this land had once been lush and green and full of life as well long ago. The thought passed as her objective was spotted just ahead at the end of the valley of steep cliffs. The Gates of Tartarus.

Datura’s curiosity of investigating the lines between fact and fiction had become her obsession. Well, more accurate, ONE of her obsessions. She had always been obsessed with pushing the boundaries of science and magic. She was certain her mentor and her husband would not approve of her ‘methods’ in such fields. especially if they ever found her hidden laboratory. The thought of upsetting Clover did strike a pang of guilt in her chest, but only because she did truly believe he was genuine in his heart and intentions. He was a good pony, the best she had ever known. Too good for this hard world.
Some would argue that the title of 'best pony' should go to young Celestia, but Datura was still distrustful of the alicorn and her sister and what role the two would play in the new world order.

Her desire to understand it all led the unicorn to follow a lead. A providence government had prospected the barren valley she now strolled through as a possible quarry or gem mine, but said they unearthed a beast some time ago. A trainer had worked with the beast for years and now the cavern was used as a prison far away from any of the regional city states. They named the prison after the theological Hell of the afterlife. Poetic, she thought. But Datura suspected there was more to the story.

The prison door was massive, covering the entire cave entrance, but the locks were not even enchanted or rigged with traps. Datura scoffed. “Dirt ponies. Pathetic.”

With a flick of her horn all the locks popped and clanked as the gears and mechanisms opened. Datura entered the cavern and admired the high ceiling lit by bioluminescent moss. She inspected the geology and noted that some of it was carved by ancient tool, judging by the marks, and some was hollowed by nature or magic. Further study would be required, but that was not why she came to such a desolate place today.

“Halt!” a voice shouted. Two earth ponies scrambled back to their hooves. They had likely been napping. “State your business!”

Datura ignored their hails as she studied the layout and the cells that lined the walls. Some of the prisoners woke at the echoing cry while others just continued to just stare at nothing. There were not many, fifteen or so. She briefly wondered what they had done to find themselves all the way out here. Irrelevant. The thought passed for more important things.

“Good day!” Datura finally said with a wide smile. “I am a member of Archmage Star Swirl’s elite magi casters. I am here to investigate a rumor.”

“Rumor? What rumor? This is a prison, girl. There is nothing here but monsters and hard incarceration until death.”

“Mmm. Perhaps.” Datura moved to step past the two guards and the light earth brown pony moved his polearm to block her. Datura arched her brow. “Problem?”

“You should not be here, but you most certainly should not go THAT way. The great beast will awaken.”

“So, it is true? A massive three-headed dog?”

“His trainer called him Cerberus. She passed on many years ago. No others have tried to tame the beast, but he remains in the back of the caves. You most certainly should NOT bother him less you become a tasty afternoon snack.”

“I am not so easily consumed. Step aside, you might learn something.” Datura stepped by and though the guards grunted they allowed her to continue. She ignored the heckles and whispers from the prisoners as she continued down the path on the right. She could sense something, a magic she had never felt before. It felt foreboding, cold, enticing. She would know what was causing it. Was it a mana fountain, perhaps overcharged crystals in contact with a ley line junction? A growling sound caused the guards to jump back and Datura to look up.

Towering above her was a massive, black, three-headed dog. Six eyes looked down upon her and for the first time in a long time the unicorn was actually afraid. It was terrifying… and exhilarating. Never had she seen such a wonderous creature!
Datura smiled wide and two of the dog heads looked at her with curiosity. The one in the middle turned its eyes to the two guards.

“You need to back up slowly to us, unicorn.”

Datura looked over her shoulder and narrowed her eyes at the two ponies that were shaking with their spears at the ready. Without a second thought she fired two horn blasts, dropping the guards. She could have killed them, but not yet. They may still have some use. Datura turned back to the guardian beast.

“I read that you were discovered in the back cavern. They named you based on an old legend that the gods created you as the keeper of the dead. I wish to see if this is true. Will you allow me pass?” The dog sat and huffed. Datura took that as acknowledgment and gently rubbed the closest leg. “Thank you.”

Once away from the main corridor Datura had to light her horn to see. The rocks had an unusual smell farther in, similar to samples from volcanic flows more common in the Dragon Lands to the southwest. Sulphur with a pungent, acrid scent that was most common from rotting organic material. Were there bodies down here?

Near the back of the broken opening there was an unusual archway that looked far too clean to be a natural formation yet there were no tool marks either. Upon closer inspection there were only two symbols carved into the rock. One, she knew well. The ancient, universal symbol for Death: a skull. The other looked like a stylized symbol for a city or skyline perhaps. Datura swallowed the pit in her stomach and continued down the path that now clearly had stairs of stone.

Down.

Down.

Down.

She felt as if she had had been walking for hours. Finally, she reached another archway and could easily sense the magic emanating from the formation. With only a moment of hesitation, Datura stepped through and found herself in another cave that might as well have been on another world. It was beautiful... and ominous.

“How could none have known this was here? Were they all so afraid of the guardian?”

“Fear.” Datura swiveled and prepared an attack spell. “Fear keeps them away. And rightly so. While I leave the door open. None have walked the path in quite some time. It was sealed by ponies who feared what they found. The beast remained. As was his choice. I think he misses his master now frozen in stone.”

“Who… who speaks.” The pony shape stepped out from behind the stalagmite formations. He was tall (probably a he) covered completely by a cloak to where even his muzzle was veiled. He kept a respectable distance and made no move to attack or defend. “You… you live down here?”

“This is my domain. I am the keeper of those who have passed. I fulfil my role and watch over the Golden City. I welcome you Datura, daughter of Silvia and Hepto.”

“You… you know me? But… how do you know of me?”

“I know all who stand before me. You have sent a number of souls my way. Some in quite horrific ways. I would imagine your mentor and husband would find that truth quite disturbing.”

“And how do you find it?”

The creature sat and the hood was thrown back to reveal a pony that looked like her father, her real father, just as she remembered him. The monster wearing her father’s face smiled. “Fascinating.”

Datura sat as well and smiled at the creature before her. “Well, in that case, I have questions and I hope you have time to answer them.”

“That depends what you are willing to offer me in exchange for my time.”

Datura smiled all the more sinister. “Whatever you wish, my lord. I am at the service of any whom have knowledge of the unknown and are willing to share. What do you wish for me to call you?”

“I have many names.”

Datura smirked and dared to scoot closer to the cloaked creature who arched a brow at her. “Yes, but what do YOU wish for me to call you?”

The pony’s black eyes seemed to sparkle for just a moment before he finally said, “My chosen name is Samael.”

Author's Note

Goooood Evening. So, this probably could have been even longer a chapter, but I cut some things down just to keep it moving and not get bogged down of the gritty details of the dying Kingdom of Unicornia and such.

I thought it was important to flesh Datura out so that she does not come off as just a flat, evil cackling villain. She is that too, but she is motivated. Is what happened to her horrible, yes. Was she justified in doing what she did? Debatable.

What I DIDN'T want to do was pull a Cruella here like Disney so recently did. While I want you to feel a little bad for Datura, she is not a good pony and chose to continue on her path. She could have walked away at any time, found more morally acceptable ways to do research, but that was not her way. The world was cruel to her and she was used. So, she bided her time and made sure she would get back at the world in turn.

Did she love Clover? Sure, in her own twisted way, but there are plenty of real horrible people in history who had soft spots for someone. Doesn't make them less evil or manipulative. A great fictional example of this is of course Walter White from Breaking Bad. Society didn't make Walter horrible. He was horrible and eventually just embraced it.

Next chapter up Sunday.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 6: Short Change Hero

Sunset Shimmer and Luna had arrived at the second floor dining hall not long after finishing their coffee drinks and concluded discussing their ‘backup plan’ to the point they both felt comfortable with how to present it to the prince and grand vizier should the need occur. Once Sable Nimbus opened the dining room door she stepped aside and bowed to allow Sunset and Luna to enter then pushed the doors shut again.

Twilight Sparkle and Isabella glanced up from where they were sitting on the one side of the table. Both smiled, one with relief, the other pleased to see them both presentable... and unarmed. The grand vizier also flashed a pleasant smile.

“Looks like we got here before Spike and Prince Khan, er Kayem, er, no…”

“Prince Khayaliun, Your Highness. You should try practicing saying it. The rough translation in the old tongue is, ‘fanciful’ or one who appreciates the finer things in life.”

Sunset held her expression as best she could while also sparing a glance to Twilight, who was also forcing to keep her smile up. “Right, thank you. I’ll work on it.”

Luna stepped before the grand vizier and presented her hoof. “Grand Vizier Muhasib, how wonderful to see you again. Tabarak allah ealayka.”

Muhasib bowed deeper to Luna, pressing her hoof to his lips. “Thank you. Sincere blessing to you as well, moon goddess.”

“Your fiancé better start brushing up her Saddle Arabian,” whispered Isabella to Twilight, but just loud enough for Sunset to overhear. Despite her many, many talents, they both knew Sunset was not a linguistics expert. She joked more than once in private about being fluent in profanity.

On schedule, the lunch trolleys arrived a few minutes later and Isabella directed them to begin setting the table, but that they would wait to serve until the prince arrived.

Twilight smiled and beamed at Sunset who casually winked at her in turn.

Isabella mumbled to herself while she tried to double check if she was forgetting something. Sable remained near the door and simply observed.

Luna and Grand Vizier Muhasib continued to speak casually to pass the time, which was starting to become painfully obvious that Spike and Prince Khayaliun were late.

There was finally a pounding on the door and the guards who had been standing outside opened it for Lieutenant Walnut. He glanced about the room. Sable Nimbus read his body language immediately and moved to stand behind Sunset Shimmer while cautiously eyeing the large, vulnerable windows that had been replaced more than once.

The acting solar captain bowed. “I apologize for the intrusion, but there has been a major incident in the market that requires your immediate attention.” The guard glanced to the grand vizier and gulped. “All your immediate attentions.”

Sunset stood and immediately moved to the balcony, opening the windows. “Everypony huddle close. Twilight, Luna, tri-formation teleport.”

“I am confused, what is happening?”

Isabella ushered the grand vizier and his two accompanying guards to stand in the middle of the three alicorns. She turned to Sable who mouthed the words, “I’ll fly” and spread her wings. “The princesses will combine their power to teleport all of us to the market square so that we do not have to walk or fly. It is much faster if a bit disorienting, Your Grace. Prepare yourself.”

Twilight nodded to Sunset who in turn nodded to Luna. Three powerful horns lit up three different colors and the small group disappeared in a multicolored flash. Sable immediately afterwards jumped off the balcony and veered in the direction of the market.

Muhasib and his two guards had never experienced a teleport before and had to be steadied after their hooves once again found stone.

Sunset swiveled around, looking for a fight, but only found guards and local Canterlot police trying to keep the area secure. The square itself looked undamaged. There were blood stains by the fountain that had been marked off as evidence along with some fallen weapons, but whatever had gone down must have only involved a few individuals and not been a major confrontation. Sunset's nose twitched a bit at a lingering smell she had not expected. It was faint, but there was still the hint of ionized burnt ozone that she associated more with electrified burning metal like from a welder or plasma torch. Not a scent that was common in Equestria. Sunset spun back quickly, horn glowing with a prepared kinetic blast while her heart nearly jumped from her chest at Twilight’s horrified scream.

“SPIKE?! SPIKE! Oh, my goddess! Sweet Celestia! Spike, can you hear me?!” Twilight nearly bowled over the guard medic that was tending to the brawny dragon that had just been loaded onto a wagon for transport. Tears poured from her eyes and the facade of the prim and proper princess was discarded in place of dire concern for her beloved little brother. “Spike, please! Wake up! Speake to me!”

His handsome dragon face was swollen with massive bruises and several deep cuts. Other cuts were less severe, but still scuffed and cracked his scales. The bandage under his left arm was already soaking through red, staining the softer hide. Twilight examined him closer and found that he was missing a primary fang and many of his teeth were also stained with blood as he struggled to breath while still unconscious.

“Willow!” Sunset turned the other direction to find her aid, Sable Nimbus, had landed next to different wagon where another guard medic was frantically trying to stabilize a thestral, but the lunar guard had lost a great deal of blood and was going into shock. Sable took the outstretched hoof and held it as she trembled. “I got you, soldier. You’re going to be okay.” Sunset approached and watched as the medic turned to her did what they are never supposed to do. She shook her head, dispare written all over her face.

Without a second thought and no time to doubt, Sunset stepped up to the dying guard and took her hoof between hers. Willow tried to speak but more blood dribbled from her mouth and she choked and gagged on her words instead. Magic could stop the remaining bleeding, but she had already lost too much and her organs were failing from the trauma regardless. They had arrived too late. Sunset let out a breath and allowed her empathic power to open up. Her eyes flashed bright white as she dove into the bat pony’s memories.

Sunset observed the entourage walking along as Spike talked about Canterlot. She could feel that Willow was bored by the entire assignment and tour, but still remaining vigilant as any thestral guardian on duty should. Then, a chill rippled over her from the tip of her nose to the bottom of her hooves. The thestral had no idea what had caused the ill feeling, but Sunset knew. She recalled EXACTLY what that dreadful, awful spell was. Mind control dark arts. Some of the most forbidden and illegal magic known to the world. She had read about it once in her youth and committed the particular spell to memory after breaking into the restricted section of the Canterlot Library. Sunset shuddered as she recalled casting it one time upon the helpless students of Canterlot High School after placing the Element of Magic upon her head. While definitely the same spell this one was stronger, more refined than the original casting matrix she had come across in that old tome. Whomever was casting the spell had practiced it and improved upon the same horrific foundation.

Sunset saw and felt as Willow reacted to the others falling under the spells influence, but for some reason Willow and lunar guard Hatch had remained unaffected… and Spike as well! She recalled a side conversation from long ago when Celestia had said that dragons had natural immunity to many types of magic.

Then, a mare in a cloak appeared. Her voice radiated with unseen power, her aura was dark, muddy, unnatural. Willow could not see it as such, but through her mind’s eye memories, Sunset still saw the world as only and alicorn could. Whoever this mare was, she was definitely the sorceress who cast the spell and she was frighteningly powerful.

Willow and Hatch tried to fight back, but then, Sunset screamed and winced when she felt the unexpected… laser blast?! It tore through her flesh and light armor at the gaps like nothing. Or more accurately, through Willow. Then, the world got fuzzy. Her helmet came off and Sunset felt the tendril clouds crush Willow’s mental barriers in her defenseless and injured state, paralyzing her.

Hypnotic words from every direction tried to tell Sunset to be submissive, to worship and adore the very ground the mare walked upon. It was painfully similar to how easily the Sirens had mind dominated CHS and took control of so many so quickly. Was that possibly the origin of such magic? Sunset focused as best she could through the haze on the sickly yellow unicorn whose magically laced words were muddled. Though on her back and unable to move or fight back, Willow still bore witness to Spike’s savage assault while attempting to get the prince away. Sunset felt tears sting her eyes as her old friend and beloved brother to Twilight was kicked again and again. The mare even reached into his mouth and pulled a fang tooth free, a stream of blood trailing behind the removal. And then, the sorceress casually left with the prince and many others in tow.

Sunset released the hoof and blinked several times, having to wipe a tear away. She looked down at Guardsmare Willow Branch who coughed painfully one last time before her strength gave and out and she stopped breathing. Sable cursed and shook her head, gently closing her fellow thestral’s eyes.

“Rest, sister. You served and passed with honor.”

Luna, who had stepped over as well, whispered a quiet prayer and placed a gentle kiss upon the departed’s brow before her eyes hardened to steel. She turned to Sunset, burning teal eyes locked with one another. “Tell me you know who took these precious lives today.”

“I’ve never seen her before, but I know I will never forget that face. She enjoyed killing them all. And she took the prince and it looked like a dozen or more citizens as willing thralls.”

Luna nodded. “Show me.” Sunset took another deep breath and a red glow engulfed her right hoof. She replayed the memory for Luna. Once Luna blinked her eyes clear her jaw hung open and her eyes were twice as wide as Sunset had ever seen them. That was not the reaction the fire maned alicorn was expecting.

“Aunt Luna?”

“Impossible.”

“Hey, what’s going on? Do you know that bitch?”

Luna glanced about frantically, her wings flexing in fear and agitation as she fought to control her shaking limbs. “We need to leave the open at once, lock down the city and send every creature to safety and or shelter and pray that is enough for them.” A moment later, Luna summoned her silver and blued steel battle armor, weapons and all. The straps all tightened in her magical aura at her command. Taking extra care to ensure her weapons were ready and her helmet tight.

“Luna?” asked Twilight, still at Spike’s side as the wagon began to move to take him to the hospital. She parroted Sunset's statement. “What’s going on?”

The midnight blue alicorn held up a hoof and stepped over to Spike to commit the damage to memory and to check for clues. She scowled hard and then growled after finding a familiar marking upon his brow. “The Red Clover has returned.”

A grassy hay field in the middle of Sweet Apple Acres began to whip around as rogue winds circled about. A moment later a small tornado formed and then reshaped into an oval that expelled purple lightning. If any creature had been about to bear witness they would have thought the oval was a mirror or looking glass of some sort. A moment later, a pony stepped out and the oval shrank to nothing without leaving a single mark upon the earth. His foreleg hooves were metallic and he raised one to examine the information on the small, holographic screen that was built into the armature. After a few seconds of calculations the screen determined where he had landed.

“Strange. Why here? Why now?” No creature was about to answer. He searched about and eventually turned his eyes to the mountain in the distance that had a beautiful castle perched upon the edge of the plateau with a city beneath it. He had questions. Many questions. But he needed to find his quarry and both his gut and instruments were telling him that the city upon the mountain was the direction he needed to go. The stallion threw back his hood and scratched at his shaggy mane that had not been well taken care of.

His eyes next turned to the town nearby. They would have provisions, information, possibly transportation. Would it be fast enough? Probably not. She was several steps ahead of him… as usual. Regardless, he would follow. Just as he always had.

Sunset Shimmer had gotten to work the moment she had set hoof back on the palace grounds. Raven was waiting for her at the gate, her expression calm and stone faced as usual. The two stared at one another a moment and Raven finally nodded.

“I can see in your eyes and body language that this is bad.”

“Yeah.” Sunset glanced over her shoulder where both Luna and Isabella were attempting to usher in the grand vizier without causing an incident. The Saddle Arabian however was clearly angry, flustered, and inching towards a full blown meltdown. “The city is to go into immediate defensive lockdown. No pony needs to be out unless it’s an emergency. Visitors need to return to their hotels and if they don't have shelter have police and guards shelter them in place. All extra activities are canceled until further notice. Issue the order for full guard readiness, all fully armed. All guards on vacation or daily leave are to be recalled immediately.”

“Both captains are on the west coast. It will take them more than a day to return at best.”

“It’s that bad. We need them.” Sunset paused and turned to Sable who had been silently following and awaiting orders. Her eyes vigilant, smoldering with vengeful fury. “Sable, call Smolder and tell her to cancel classes, send the kids home or have them shelter in place with a security staff. Then to get here immediately. If she has some creature to watch Grunt that might be best, otherwise have accommodations made here at the palace… tell her we need Flurry Heart as well.”

“Oh my.”

Sunset nodded to Raven's comment. “Flurry is an experienced monster hunter. We are going to need that once we better understand exactly what kind of monster we will be hunting.” With that thought in mind Sunset blew on her hoof and whistled to the others who were still trying to deal with the hysterical grand vizier.

“Hey! Do you want to stand out in the open or do you want to get your heads out of your collective buttholes and get inside so we can start coming up with a plan?”

“I do not believe you grasps the severity of the situation, princess. A prince has been foalnapped while under the watch of-”

“I understand it’s a bad situation and as far as I can tell he is still alive as a hostage. So that tells me we have a chance to save him. So, stop soiling yourself, get in here, and let’s lay out all we know before this gets worse, sound good?”

Muhasib huffed again. “Should we not wait for Princess Twilight? Is she not the leader of your nation?”

Sable hissed, barring her fangs at the dignitary causing him to flinch. Clearly he was unaccustomed to being on the receiving end of a thestral’s ire. Sunset gently brushed Sable with a wing to calm her friend and assistant. “Do you see this thing on my head?”

Muhasib blinked twice and finally said, “Yes?”

“Do you know what it is?”

“Your… crown?”

“It is a circlet battle helm based off of a design by a master armorer who once created weapons and armor for The Storm King. It is not decorative. It is an active piece of defensive hardware with enchanted and charged magic in the gem inset that works in tandem with my other armor gems. I have this because I hate crowns. They sit on your head and give you a crick in the neck while audaciously conveying rank and superiority when they are in fact, big, stupid, heavy, chunks of metal and jewels that exist to look pretty and shiny and make other jealous that you have one and they don’t. They make you feel important, like you should be in charge just because the damn thing is on your head and that sometimes makes you do stupid things because, oh, look I… have a crown!

“This, this does almost none of those, because this, is light weight, strong, subtle, and augments my own power to keep me and others I care about safe. Now, why am I saying this? Because this circlet does share one thing in common with Twilight big, pretty crown, it tells ponies and other creatures that I too, am in FUCKING charge around here. It means that I accept the responsibility and burdens that go along with ruling and command. It means that when shit goes right I get to share in the praise and when shit goes wrong I get to share in the blame. So, please, remember that Equestria is a diarchy and I have just as much power, authority, and responsibility as my fiancé and do not question that while standing on my doorstep ever again. Do I make myself perfectly clear, Your Grace?”

Muhasib gulped and flinched as Sunset punctuated her words by flaring her wings at the end and setting them briefly on fire. His remaining guards stood vigilant, but were clearly rattled by the frightening display. Finally, the horse nodded and bowed deeply.

“I… apologize and will remember my place in your home, Princess Sunset Shimmer. Forgive me, I am simply worried for my lost prince.”

Sunset retracted her wings and stepped forward, placing a gently hoof on his shoulder. “We all are. So, let’s do something about it. C’mon.” Before Sunset turned away she met Luna’s brief smirk who then winked before returning to her royal demeanor.

Sunset led the group to the noble’s conference center instead of the throne room simply because it was on the first floor and also had a large table in the middle. While they walked, Sable and Raven made the necessary calls to carry out Sunset’s orders. An impressive feat, Sunset thought, considering neither had levitation at their disposal. Isabella had the kitchen staff bring refreshments, fruit, and what could be salvaged from lunch even if no one wanted it. They had guests on their way and it was better than letting it go to waste. Sunset took her favorite seat and turned back to those gathered, zeroing in on Luna who would need to clarify her earlier statement.

The grand vizier sighed as he hung up the SunLight crystal he had been talking on during their stroll to the conference room. “I have informed his holiness of the situation.”

“That was probably unwise,” commented Raven with a sneer. “The knowledge that one of his sons is in potential danger may inadvertently influence him to make a rash decision that will only further complicate the already delicate situation we already have.”

“I agree, but it is my duty and was his right to know. I have convinced him to do nothing… for now. On that note, we should, as Princess Sunset had stated, begin immediately. What are we waiting for?”

Sunset glanced to Raven, knowing she would be the first to see them arrive. She nodded in turn. A hoof pounded on the door harder than what was probably necessary and may have dented the wood as well. Sunset gestured for one of the guards to open it. “Backup.”

The double doors opened and the guards jumped back so as to not be bowled over and trampled by the large light pink alicorn whose massive wings were already unfurled. She paused to take a head count and then nodded respectfully to Sunset who returned the gesture.

“I got us here as soon as I could. Smolder and I had to make sure all the students were taken care of first and the staff understood what was going on. Then I pushed myself and made it in three teleports with a little bit of flying. So, what’s the emergency? Is Uncle Spike going to be okay? Where’s Aunt Twilight?”

“Here.” The rest of the eyes turned to find the large purple alicorn stroll in and closed the doors gently behind her. She briefly nuzzled her niece, pulling her in tightly for a reassuring hug.

“How does he fair?” asked Luna before Sunset could.

“He’s still unconscious. The doctors couldn’t perform a magical scan so they had to fetch a machine from a neighboring hospital that was powerful enough to give an inside look at his skull to see if there is swelling or bleeding in his brain. I… didn’t want to go, but… well, at least Smolder is at his side now so I know he, he has a loved one… in case…”

“Hey, Twilight, look at me,” Sunset said before Twilight began to breakdown. It was terse and just hard enough to get her attention but also still full of heart felt compassion. “He’ll be okay. He’s as tough as they come and I can feel it in my heart that he’s going to be okay.”

Twilight nodded and smiled briefly before firmly fixing her royal authority mask, straightening her posture and fixing her crown. “Yes, thank you. Please tell me you learned something while I was preoccupied. Also, we need to send a citywide alert and possibly to the surrounding towns and villages.”

“Already, done, Your Highness,” Isabella declared while gesturing to the other aids. “Princess Sunset gave the orders immediately and they have been seen to.”

Twilight turned her eyes back to Sunset once more who flashed a brief smile and said, “It’s okay, I’ve got your back. Always.” Twilight heart swelled and fluttered. She could not keep from smiling back.

“Unfortunately,” Luna said, stepping up to the table and setting her axe across the wood. The impressive weapon caused the gran vizier to involuntarily take a step back, “the creature we face may be more vile than any you have faced before. Truthfully, she is worse than even the Athanatoi.”

There were no quips, no plucky comebacks, no whispers of encouragement or delusions that they had won before so they could win this too. Every creature in the room save for the grand vizier was briefly lost in their own revere and bad memories. Reminded of the godly monsters that had nearly destroyed their world and maimed or killed many along the way. Including those in the conference room.

Flurry Heart cursed under her breath and looked as if she were about to vomit or spit acid. Isabella’s claws moved to her shoulders and she shuddered before closing her eyes to mediate her breathing. Sunset had to control her wings or else they would have caught fire as her mind betrayed her and vividly summoned the image of her mother, Celestia, lying dead on the floor of the throne room.

“Forgive me, but what is an Athanatoi?”

“Monsters of the worse possible kind,” Flurry said with a growl under her breath and clear seething pain in her usually bright, blue eyes.

“God-level creatures from a time long before us that had been in leftover, ancient prisons,” Sunset said, her hoof reaching for rings that no longer hung from her long gone necklace. “They sought our annihilation and killed many, many along the way. They killed my mom.”

Every head bowed briefly, respectfully, lost in their own silent prayers or thoughts of those lost or the damage that had been wrought. The grand vizier, who no doubt had heard rumors and perhaps a little more was clearly distraught at such a creature having his prince in custody. He whispered another prayer, kissed his hooves and looked to the ceiling and no doubt pictured the sky above.

Twilight was the first to break the silence. “Worse? What could possibly be worse than those four?”

Luna sighed and took a few deep breaths to control her own raging emotions. She was about to speak when Raven turned her eyes to the door, seeing something beyond the simple wood barrier. “Unknown intruder in the castle.” Raven’s eyes shifted about, tracking the intruder through her ocular crystals. The intruder had entered through the front doors, where guards should have intercepted them at multiple check stations before they had ever had a chance to step a single hoof on the plush carpet runner. Though they had a cloak on they were clearly a unicorn based on the horn protruding out the top of the hood and likely a stallion based on body size and proportions. She watched as the horn lit, but then fizzled. The unicorn shook their head as whatever spell they had attempted failed.

“If you are trying to teleport you would need to be an alicorn to do so inside the palace.” The intruder threw his hood back and looked about. The voice that had spoken had sounded distant, as if coming through a speaker or PA system. “The guards will be upon you in a moment. A little on the slow side, but that is a different discussion. I suggest you surrender before things get messy.”

“I hear you, yet do not see you? How is it you can see me?”

“You stepped into MY protectorate, meat bag. Within these walls, I see everything.”

The stallion held up his forelegs. “I surrender, I mean you and those that rule here no harm. In fact, I have come to help. I fear you are all in terrible danger.” The guards quickly surrounded the intruded in a circle and leveled horns and weapons at him, but he made no sudden moves. “Please, mysterious voice, take me to Celestia and Luna.”

Raven turned her eyes back to the others in the room. “He has assumed the position of surrender and requests to see Luna… and Celestia.”

The use of her mother’s name made Sunset growl, irises taking on a teal glow. She summoned her sword to her side and started heading for the door. Luna grabbed her axe and secured it to her back, falling into step behind her niece.

“Don’t go out there! What is the matter with you two?! This could be a trap!” protested Isabella, flailing her arms.

“I’m an alicorn, I’m angry, and I’m armed. I want some damn answers and somepony is going to give them to me.” Sunset marched out the door and down the hall to the grand entranceway with Luna by her side and Sable Nimbus at their backs. Flurry, much to Twilight's surprise, took up position at the door and waited for any sounds that indicated fighting. The others, at Twilight’s request, remained in the conference room just in case. Raven relayed that the intruder was staying put, for the moment.

A minute later Sunset saw the circle of guards and shouted, “Make a hole!” The circle moved and opened to reveal the sandy yellow pony wearing an old, olive green cloak that looked frayed well worn. Sunset raised her sword to a defensive position, coming to a stop a few paces from the guard semicircle. “I’ve had a bad day, I suggest you not make it worse, for your sake. Whoever you are.”

The stallion’s jaw dropped as he examined the goldenrod, flame haired alicorn before him with a floating sword that had a red fire all of its own. He had questions, but they were all suddenly put on hold when another alicorn came to stand next to her. One who was older than he remembered, but still quite recognizable.

“Luna?”

The midnight blue alicorn squinted and scrutinized the stallion before her eyes went wide and she lowered the axe that had been floating at her side. “It seems that all the ghosts of that day have come back to haunt us.”

The stallion smirked. “I can understand your shock, old friend, but I am no ghost.”

Luna retrieved her axe and raised it high. “There can be no other explanation. Thou disappeared in a flash with thy foulest of a wench. Thou returns now, on the heels of thy spouse’s latest blood soaked encounter and try to dismiss that thou art not a spirit? Lies or deception! Perhaps instead thou art in league with thy wife to distract or delay much as one was accused of more than thrice before the final expedition to the wastes. It was long ago, but we recall it with great clarity now. Speak and speak clearly, Clover the Clever! Thou art friend or foe?”

Sunset’s jaw hung open. “No… no way.”

“SPEAK!” Luna shouted in the Royal Canterlot Voice.

Clover dropped to his knees then bowed to the ground before the two alicorns. “I have again arrived too late it seems, but I wish to be friend once more, little moon. I am a friend and servant of Equestria and all those that stand for this land. Please, allow me to help.”

Luna refastened her axe to her back and stomped twice. The guards moved to at ease positions. Sunset, though still unsure, returned her sword to ethereal space. “If thou speaks truth. Then show thy loyalty and candor. Prove thy dedication and join thee in briefing and speak only the words of truth. For there is much we do not know and we fear the Red Clover will choke the ditches and streams with blood if we do not act quickly.”

Clover rose and nodded. He took two steps and then stopped as a black armored hoof guard pressed against his chest. He looked down at the ornate black and gold shoe with a glowing red gem inset then up at Sunset Shimmer. He had to blink twice when her eyes started to glow white. She blinked the light away and much to his surprise the irises that had been teal turned to an angry shade of crimson. Sunset sneered harder at Clover and pushed him back a step. The flaming sword once again reappeared at her side.

“Beloved niece?”

“How are you able to block me? I’ve touched the mind of an alicorn goddess and not even she could block me.” Sunset’s eyes next took in the flexible metallic forelegs. The same ones she had seen on the Red Clover when she shot Willow and ripped Spike’s tooth free. “And you have robotic forelegs just like her!”

Clover remained calm and lowered his eyes submissively. “You have my oath that I will explain what I can, princess. I swear it upon the souls of those that came before me.”

“Sunset,” She glanced back at Luna who gestured with her head to the other hall where the others were waiting, “bring him unharmed. We, no, I owe him this one small favor of good faith in repayment. Let us hear these truths and see if he can maintain his composure under the weight and eyes of four princesses.”

“Four?”

Sunset Shimmer growled, but once again sheathed her sword, so to speak. “Return to your positions.” The guards all saluted and followed their orders. She pointed to the hall and said without an ounce of compassion, “Walk.”

Author's Note

And the last player in the game has arrived. Will he be helpful? Is he just another pawn? Are they all being played by godly beings beyond their reach?

Are things about to get tough? For sure on that one.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 7: Blue on Black

If any pony or creature had asked Fog Gauge a year ago what were the chances that he would be sitting around a dinner table at his mother’s home with his wife, two foals, AND his father… and that everyone was getting along with civility? He would have said nil. Or even optimistically, next to nil.

They had spent one entire day at Crater, but the reality of it all was there wasn't really much to see or do in the town and it was obvious that after the small tour and a decent dinner that if they stayed for too long the young ones would get bored or start to complain and cry and one of the adults would yell, which would cause more crying and further yelling at other said adults. It was bound to happen.

Thankfully, Gauge’s mother Aero Cutright had contacted them and floated the suggestion that they all come back to her place to finish out their vacation and had even invited his father, Charcoal Cutter, to come as well. Much to Gauge’s surprise, Charcoal had smiled and gladly agreed. Tempest was further surprised and appreciative when the elder stallion had insisted that he pull the carriage alongside his son giving her time to relax a bit more and some personal time with her two children. Gauge had spent most of the morning so dumbstruck that he had been unable to comment and simply followed orders or moved through motions of practiced repetition. It was not until they were finally underway back to Vanhoover that it truly occurred to him that he was out front pulling a carriage with his family next to his mostly estranged father, walking by his side.

“Close your mouth, boy. You’ll draw flies like that.”

“Yes, sir.”

Gauge shook his head and kept his eyes straight ahead. The two stallions traveled in silence for another twenty minutes before Charcoal finally sighed and said, “I’m sorry.”

“Do you know what you are sorry for?” Gauge finally said after a few seconds of contemplating how to respond.

“To be honest, many things. I’m sorry for pushing you away. I’m sorry for pushing your mother away. I’m sorry for being such a stubborn old fool even if I felt, at the time, I had my reasons. Ain’t reason enough for what I lost.”

“Do you truly think yourself a fool or are you just saying that to make conversation and because you now have a pegasus granddaughter? From where I stand, YOU may have forgotten some of the things you said to me and what you tried to instill in me before I left, but I have never forgotten your words. ‘Don’t trust an earth pony, all they care about is getting a piece of your land and your money if they can. Don’t trust a unicorn, they’ll warp your mind with magic and they are all a bunch of pansies in a fight.’”

Charcoal grimaced. “Those were my words. Words that had been pounded into me by my father and possible his father before. Never met him. Words that… mean less to an old goat like me who is closer to the end than the beginning.”

Gauge did not want to comment immediately. Choosing instead to just chew on what was said and pull the carriage. Tempest, who had been listening to the conversation by the window, sat up and pulled the curtain aside to look down at the two stallions. She smirked as she greatly admired the view of her husband’s toned, muscular backside.

“I am reminded of a number of things my princess, Sunset Shimmer had said.”

“It’s a bit odd that you call her, ‘my princess’ you know.” Gauge deadpan stared at his father for both his comment and for interrupting. “Sorry, continue.”

“She once said to me, 'The world is not black and white. Like a painting, it is not as interesting if all we use is a single color to paint the canvas of our lives. Different colors make the canvas wonderful. They blend and mix and in the process, you make something new.' Different ponies, different creatures, make our lives more vibrant. We are all different and those differences make us stronger. WE, are stronger together.”

Charcoal nodded, mulling the words. “So, this new princess you serve is… an artist?”

“She’s many things,” commented Tempest, causing the two stallions to turn their heads and look up at her. “Crass, perverse, mouthy, short-tempered, a questionable influence on today's youth, and often a huge pain in my rump. But at the same time she is also, brilliant, multi-talented, a decent fighter, deeply caring for the welfare of others, and the best thing to have happened to Princess Twilight since I came into her service as a guard. You would probably like her.” Gauge flashed Tempest a toothy grin and she smiled and winked back before settling down in the carriage, snuggling up with her foals.

They had arrived in Vanhoover not long after mid-day and met Aero at her home. It was a cozy, peach colored house that was surprisingly spacious, but that may have had more to do with the high ceilings than anything. She claimed that being a pegasus on the ground that if the ceiling was too low it made her feel claustrophobic, a sentiment that Charcoal agreed with. Gauge simply shrugged. It still only had three bedrooms and was sparce on amenities, but it was well loved and therefor it was home.

Instead of going out for lunch Aero had gone to the market that morning and selected fresh fruits and vegetables to make enough food for everyone. Tempest had offered to help toss the salads, but Aero had shooed her out of the kitchen to go relax next to her husband. It however did not escape the notice of the two captains as the snuggled up next to one another that when Charcoal made a similar offer several minutes later she did not say no. Tempest made a gesture with her eyes to indicated for her husband to take notice. He nodded, smiled warmly, and draped his leathery wing over the unicorn and pulled her closer. Tempest happily snuggled into his side.

"So, this is what family is supposed to be like," Gauge whispered into Tempest's ear taking the opportunity to breath in her scent and nuzzle her ear while they sat on the couch watching the foals play in the middle of the floor with some of their toys. Saber was trying to explain to his sister that his stuffed seapony doll had swam all the way from Seaquestria to help defend the land, but all Dusk wanted to do was chew on her plush doll that was a unicorn guard in armor.

“She’s a little young to play Defender of the Realm, sweetie.” Saber sighed and pouted a bit at his mom’s comment.

“How about you, Tempest?” asked Aero as she set out the salad course. “Did you want to be a knight or guard when you were younger? My Fog kept bouncing between being a soldier and navigator on a sailing ship.”

“Navigator, huh? You never told me that.” Gauge simply shrugged as he often did to avoid speaking more on a subject. “As a matter of fact, yes. I wanted to be a guard since I was a little older than Saber. I even had my own training and obstacle course in my yard growing up that my parents made for me. I come from a long line of soldiers. Some with… mixed reputations.”

“Ohhh, now that sounds like an interesting story,” commented Aero with a smile.

“I would be happy to tell you both. I’m not afraid or ashamed of my lineage or my own past. Let me start by asking if you had ever heard of the Storm Ki-” Tempest glanced down at her saddle bag that had been set down near the diaper bag next to the couch. Gauge sat up and opened the flap, retrieving the SunLight crystal that was glowing and vibrating with an enchanted twinkle tune.

Gauge answered the call and greeted the caller. His expression darkened immediately and his posture became stiff, wings snapping to his sides. Tempest’s face fell and hardened as well. “When?”

“Fog?”

“A train would take more than a day may…. I understand. We’re on our way.” Gauge deactivated the crystal and took a deep breath, closing his eyes.

“Daddy?”

Fog looked down at his son and smiled. He beckoned him to come close and wrapped his son in a foreleg and winged embrace. After he let go he stood to his full height. “Mother, father… I apologize, but I have a tremendous favor to ask of you both.”

Aero glanced to Charcoal who in turn nodded. “Go on, boy.”

“Tempest and I need to return to Canterlot immediately. Will you please watch after the children?”

“Without hesitation, son.”

“Fog, talk to me.”

Gauge glanced to Tempest and grimaced, hard. “There has been an incident. A creature attacked a group of guards and dignitaries that Ambassador Spike was seeing after. A number were killed, including solar and lunar guards. Spike was… severely injured. His prognosis is uncertain. Now a Saddle Arabian prince is missing and all guards on leave are to be recalled. We are to return with the most swift of haste, by any means necessary.”

Tempest growled and fought down her urge to kick the coffee table over, but did not want to scare her foals any worse than they were already picking up on. She kneeled down and swept both children into a warm, loving embrace. She then quietly whispered, ‘I love you so much’ to both of them before wiping a tear and staring like a stone statue at her in-laws.

“We packed a few extra days of supplies for the foals, and there are extra bottles of preserved milk in stasis in the cooler for Dusk. You may need to get some supplementary supply if this takes longer than a few days to resolve. I promise we will pay you back for anything you have to buy.” Tempest reached into her bag again and retrieved a small sack of bits. Aero and Charcoal both waved her off.

“You hold on to that, dear, you may need it on the way. We’ll make sure nothing happens to these two.”

Charcoal nodded. “I promise, I will stay here as well and help care for them. Both of them. For as long as it takes. I… I don’t want to make the same mistake twice.”

Gauge pulled both his parents into warm hugs before grabbing his and Tempest’s personal items and threw them over his back, strapping the bags down. “Thank you, both of you.”

“We appreciate your help and understanding.” With one last kiss to the tops of the heads of their children and whispers of ‘I love you,’ Tempest led her husband out of the cozy home and the couple ran for the airship yard, not daring to look back.

The conference room had grown deathly quiet after Sunset and Luna returned with their “guest.” The doors had been sealed and a double layer of privacy bubbles had been erected over the room. Twilight looked on with barely contained curiosity while Isabella stayed close to her princess's side with a harsh, skeptical look on her beak. The grand vizier was also schooling his emotions and looking on with a neutral expression that nearly rivaled Raven for flat and machine-like. Flurry Heart took position about half way between and just stared daggers much like Sunset was doing. Only Luna had softened her gaze if only a fraction.

Clover bowed to Twilight after introducing himself and then felt a shove from Sunset to step up to the empty spot at the long, rectangular table. He coughed and smoothed his old cloak. “I assume there are many questions. However, may I ask one first? Where is Celestia?”

All eyes turned to Sunset Shimmer.

Sunset took the chair just to the right of Clover, glared, took a deep breath, and finally said, “Dead.”

Clover, lowered his eyes and sighed. “That… perhaps that is why she came back. I can only assume, too much to assume, perhaps she ne-”

Flurry Heart slammed her hoof on the table hard enough to crack it. “Enough rambling! You are starting to sound like Aunt Twilight.”

“Hey!”

“Aunt Twilight?” Clover blinked a few times and really took stock of all those gathered around the table, especially at the number of alicorns. “So much has changed. Has it really been so long?”

“I don't mean to be rude, but having dealt with time displaced heroes before I just have to ask, how… how long has it been for you?” asked Twilight, trying to keep her 'rambling' to a minimum. “Our recorded history shows that you left with a small party of heroes to hunt down an 'evil sorceress'. Sunset and I found an ancient scroll that corroborated that story and even went so far as to show what looked like a magic portal. Now that I recall, it also gave the location for where the Memory Stone was buried, which should have been impossible… unless…”

“You’ve been back here, in our dimension since you first disappeared,” Sunset finished the line of thought. Her snear growing darker again. Twilight nodded and placed a comforting hoof on Sunset's back.

“There is much you must understand even though your haste is understandable. I suppose the fate of the Memory Stone is as good a place as any to start since you seem to be aware of it.”

Location Unknown

Clover had called out, no, screamed his wife’s name and she had not spared him more than a glance and a toothy smile. Did she know where she was going? Did she know a way home? Clover lay on his back looking to the midnight sky above. There were a few stars that could be seen through the break in the canopy. The moon must have been full and bright to allow even the amount of light that was currently peeking through the lush leaves.

After several minutes of waiting, Clover felt calm enough to begin working through the problems one at a time, logically. The good news, he was alive and healthy and given the amount of dense foliage and night time noises there was plenty of life around him. That meant there was water and possible sources of food. Nothing was attacking him and he did not smell blood or other noxious fumes so he was likely not in any immediate danger.

Clover rolled to his side and he felt an object fall from his pouch at his side. The Memory Stone that his wife had crafted to elude him and others for so long. One of her many creations, according to the stack of notes the had found and confiscated from her nightmarish lab. Many such talismans and objects were unaccounted for. Possibly hidden or bartered away for other goods. They did not matter at the moment, but at least he could dispose of this one… or so he thought.

Clover tried snapping the stone, he tried stomping on it, but found his… whatever they were, too soft and wiggly to properly crack the stone and instead sent shooting pain up his leg. Next, Clover tried to smash it on another rock, but that failed as well. Three other rocks crumbled to pebbles without leaving a single mark on the accursed magic stone. Finally, exhausted and frustrated, he tied the parchment to the stone and dug a hole in the soft, loose soil. It was fortunate that the ground was not rock hard considering he was not entirely sure on how these not-hooves worked. Regardless, Clover buried the stone and then set up three more rocks, pointing them skyward as an obscure means of marking where the stone was in case he needed to find it again, or found a better means of destroying it.

With that chore done, Clover turned his eyes to where Datura had run off. Though it was dark, Datura had not been trying to escape with stealth. He found signs of her passage in what looked like a trail. That could be from passing animals or possibly from something… larger and intelligent. Regardless, he sighed and followed the trail.

It had taken Clover nearly three days, with many delays and periods of rest, including figuring out how his new body best performed movement, but he had finally tracked his wife down. What he had not expected was to find her in what appeared to be a type of organized camp. The structures appeared to be made of some kind of animal hide and the natives reminded Clover of old stories of roaming vagabond ponies with striped bodies and tall, wild mane styles. They had spoken in a language he did not understand and two large… stallions? Males? Approached with what were clearly spear type weapons at the ready. Clover did the only thing he could think of. He held up his empty hooves and made no sudden moves. Without magic or even a good plan he was completely at their mercy.

“Please, I am looking for my wife. She may have come here!” he shouted while falling to his knees and holding his arms up high. “Her name is Datura. She is a skilled mage and clever and beautiful and, well, quite dangerous too… You have no idea what I am saying, do you?”

“They know more than you might think, Honey Bee.”

Clover looked up to find a creature similar in shape to what he and those before him were, but was also… different. Her furless skin tone and mane tied in numerous beaded rows were too similar to not be a coincidence. “D-Datura?”

“I was wondering when you were going to show up. Longbow over there said you were more likely to get eaten by a bear. I should have wagered something. Pity.” The woman laughed which made the males relax and chuckle themselves.

“Wha… No. How… Do you understand all of this? What has happened to us?”

“We are in another world, dearest. A world so similar and yet so different than ours. The information I gathered and traded for from Samael was completely correct. Equestria, our world, our universe, was but one of many. So, so many. And they are all right there for the exploring. All it takes is the knowhow, power, and willingness to push through the barriers that separate them.”

“I don’t understand. Why would you do this?”

Datura glided her hands down the near naked sides of the two warriors and pushed them aside so that she could kneel down just above Clover. He knew that sparkle in her eye, that lust for knowledge, for understanding. It was obsession and it drove her like nothing else could. She had literally torn a hole in existence just to learn more. Datura finally smiled after a minute of silence watching him observe her face closely. “You see? You do understand. You just had to catch up. Always a few steps behind, but still so clever.

“I tried to tell old beardo that I was the better candidate for top apprentice, numerous times. Certainly, you are smart and clever and yes, even quite handsome with a well mannered way that makes stallions accept you and mares desire you. But you have always lacked the drive to surpass our old master. And worse yet, you are content with that! Such unwillingness to push ahead and beyond. You let that old fool use you, control you, dictate all discussions and arguments. I have been at the mercy of stallions like him since I was a filly. Stallions of power, be it magical or political, take what they wish and leave the rest to fend for themselves. Never again, not for him and not for you. You either learn to keep up or I will leave you behind, husband. And where I am planning to go, being left behind could be quite… permanent for you.”

Clover took a deep breath and finally nodded. “Explain what is needed next and I will help. I must know everything if that is what it takes to survive.”

“That’s a good colt.”

“Bullshit.” All eyes turned to Sunset Shimmer who had crossed her forelegs and stared daggers at Clover. “The world where you hid the Memory Stone had almost no ambient magic and more to the fact, without a horn or artifact conduit, you had no way to harness it. I know, I was there, and I tried. Repeatedly.”

Clover bowed his eyes. “Two things you must understand about all of this, princess. First, there are more layers to the multiverse than you can possibly imagine. More than any of us could imagine. Each accessible only through the right unique dimensional resonance and application of power. The two work in conjunction like a complex, cosmic magical locking mechanism. Layers upon layers upon layers. Some so similar to this world, others so vastly different as sentient creatures and technological level.” Clover held up his forelegs for all to see, then, likely by magical or wetware mental command, the end of the hoof split open and five articulating fingers extended, flexed, and then retracted back into a hoof. Raven arched a brow and looked down at her own hoof before returning her attention to the meeting. She made a note to ask Sunset about possibly upgrading her foreleg hooves.

Next, he held up a pendant that looked like a glowing marble surrounded by two opposing, crossing rings. It reminded Sunset of a close up model of an atom. “Secondly, magic is everywhere. It is the live blood of not just this universe, but all. The ley lines and mana wells are one of the key components to cross between layers like a large vascular system. While it is true that some worlds have easier access to said power, the power is always there. As you said, it is just a matter of finding the means of accessing it… and how far one is willing to go to achieve that.”

“And how far did Datura go?”

Clover turned to the cream colored pony that was standing not far from him, he recognized the voice as the one who had been talking through the castle halls earlier. His expression fell and became melancholic. “She has no limits, no moral lines. Nothing, no pony stops her from exploring or experimenting, from pushing forward. I tried. Many times. But the more she learns the more she wants to learn. She is instable.”

“And you just tagged along like a neutered and collard diamond dog,” growled Luna in disgust. “The council of old was right about you. You are her willing accomplice in all things even if you did not believe it.”

“No! I…” Clover took a calming breath. “I tried to curb her or when necessary, stop her. Many times. You, little moon, would not be alive today if I was her accomplice, as you say. You know this to be true. However... you are not wholly wrong. I failed many times as well. I even gave up the chase to bring her to justice for a time. I returned here, to E Prime. That is what we called this dimension. I found my mentor, Star Swirl, gone, there was great animosity between you and your sister, Celestia. My little sun had grown so much and ruled with splendor yet had seemed to of forgotten those that helped raised her up to goddess status.”

Sunset visibly bristled at the use of her mother’s loving nickname for her. Was that where she got it from? What was her past relationship with Clover to have held onto such a term for so long only to use it on her own daughter?

Twilight Sparkle, easily the highest ranking individual in the room if not the world, raised her hoof to the air waving it back and forth like a school filly. Sunset, despite the tension and situation, could not suppress her snort and smirk. That big purple nerd just had that kind of effect on her. “I have a question, well, several in fact, including asking for you to autograph a few books or documents or at least authenticate their content. But those can come later.

"Anyhow, yes, I have two highly pertinent questions that I need to have answered right now. First, if you managed to find a way to return to Equestria, why did you never tell anypony? And of course, the question I should have asked first, how in the wide, wide wackadoodle of a not so theoretical multiverse are you still alive?! You are not an alicorn! You were a young adult stallion during the first Hearth’s Warming and that was over two thousand years ago!”

“Two thousand five-hundred and sixty-two years ago, if anyone is interested in the exact date,” said Luna without a hint of amusement. She rose from her chair and sniffed the air then her eyes began to glow white briefly as her horn lit up. A scan spell passed over Clover and he flinched slightly. The digital screen on his right foreleg beeped and informed him that a deep scan spell had been performed on him. “You are not undead or currently siphoning life force, but I did detect a hint of darker magic about you, even if only slightly.”

Clover sighed and lowered his eyes. “I... know a spell. It allows me to take small nibbles of life energy from those around me and essentially turn back the clock on my life. As you might already have guessed, Datura created it and yes, it falls unquestionably in the school of dark magic necromancy. If used improperly it can drain life from a being entirely.” The grand vizier pushed away from the table and muttered under his breath in his native language. Whatever was said was not kind, Sunset concluded. “I am not currently using it. I do not need to since, as you can see, I am in my prime and fully powered by the mana of Equuis alone.

“As to your other question of why I returned and did not say anything? As you can imagine, I was curious what history said became of myself and Datura. When I quietly searched the archives there was nothing beyond my ‘seven trials.’ So, I quietly added a scroll that detailed our final encounter including information on the Memory Stone. Not that I ever expected anypony to ever find their way to that particular dimension. I tried to paint us in a… better light while not interfering with the way the world had changed.”

“Lie,” commented Sunset Shimmer without pause. “You tried to lie and obscure the fact that your wife was a sociopathic mass murderer who created some of the most horrific magical spells and artifacts our world still to this day has to deal with. Word it whatever way you like that lets you sleep at night, but I have personally seen the results of her creations. More than once.”

“This has all be terribly fascin… you know what, I’m not going to lie to be nice,” said Flurry Heart. “I have just spent the last half hour completely glazed over, sliently trying to hold it all in, but nope, done with that. I know I’m supposed to be the ‘Princess of Friendship’ with my cute little crown and my crystal castle over there, but I reeeeally want to cut through to the heart of the matter. Why is she here in our dimension? Why did she come back now? And, more importantly, how do I stomp her into a puddle so she does not kill again?”

Clover bowed his head. “I do not know. In all these years never has she returned here even with this world having the highest concentration of raw magic of anywhere in all our journeys. I, on more than one occasion, before she left me behind again, asked 'why not go home?' The closest I ever received to an answer was, ‘because it would go badly for me.’ I have no idea what she meant. She never elaborated. Perhaps she worried what Celestia and Luna would do to her.”

“Considering how easily she mind controlled an entire market place I find it hard to believe she was afraid of a couple of princesses,” said Sunset, but then she tapped her chin, remembering what she had seen in the guardsmare’s mind. “However, come to think of it. The two lunar guards, Willow and Hatch, were able to resist the mind control longer for some reason. Was it the ritual… no. Datura took the helmet to examine it.”

“All lunar guard helmets incorporate ferronite plates in their construction,” said Luna. “I made it a requirement decades ago when it became apparent that my children were the primary choice for hunting down apostate witches and warlocks who, unsurprisingly, preferred to be most active at night. They needed the extra protection from mind domination magic.”

“Wait what? What about the solar guards?” asked Twilight with her jaw hanging open.

Luna grimaced slightly. “Only the senior officers have such protections to my understanding… for cost reasons. Ferronite or cold iron as some like to call it, is quite expensive and must be imported so most of the stock is used for mage hunter weapons such as blades and arrowheads.”

Twilight sighed and groaned. “Obviously, we are going to have to revisit this budget discussion at a later date, but for now we need to make sure all the lunar guards are taking point on this. I really wish Tempest and Gauge were here. They would have a better idea on who to deploy where.”

“They have been contacted and are returning as quickly as they can, Your Highness,” said Isabella with a nod of her head. She agreed completely that this was right up the solar captain’s alley of expertise.

Raven suddenly turned her eyes to the door, which caught Sunset and subsequently Twilight's attention. “Lower the shield, a number of guards are approaching the door. They appear… frazzled.”

All eyes turned to the conference room door, which a moment later had a hoof pounding on it. Twilight lit her horn and the door open with the help of her magenta aura. Four solar guards stumbled back with spears pointing out towards the hallway. Further inspection revealed a line of guards also in the hall, armed and poised to attack. Sunset sensed their anxiety and fear and called forth her sword to her side.

Twilight was about to speak when she saw Clover gasp and scramble around to hide under the table. The almost foal like behavior caused her jaw to drop as words failed her. Are you kidding me?! And I used to idolize this stallion? I played him in the Hearth's warming play for crying out loud!

“What is the meaning of this cowardly display?!” Luna shouted. Twilight thought she had meant Clover’s reaction, but her eyes were clearly on the guards in the hall. “Thou art all sworn defenders of the realm and Her Majesty, Twilight Sparkle! Thou will stand fast and hold thy ground or so help thee will put thy fear of the night in thus by said own horn and blade!”

“Ohhhh!” The voice that echoed through the door from down the hall sounded… wrong, Sunset decided, and felt a disgusted chill run down her spine all the way to her hooves. “Now that sounds absolutely kinky in all the best possible ways.”

Luna growled and narrowed her eyes. Slowly, hoof steps approached. They were lumbering, uneven, with a dragging gait that dug into the red carpet runners in the center of the hall. Sunset, swallowed her anxiety and took up position on Luna’s left and Flurry Heart on her right, horn burning with golden magical power.

Twilight remained at the head of the table, but felt Isabella inch ever closer to her, claws under her wings where Twilight knew she kept hidden daggers. Sable had moved to stand near the grand vizier, just ahead of his own personal guards. The decision was strategic so she could keep an eye on the entire room and more importantly, Sunset Shimmer and Luna’s backs. Raven had remained still, eyes unblinking.

The last four guards at the door moved back, but kept their spears trained as an unarmed pony in solar guard armor entered. There was without question something wrong with him. Nothing about his movements could be defined as natural or fluid. Sunset had seen enough horror movies in her time to recognize the exaggerated lurching movements of an undead body moving like a marionette meat puppet.

The guard’s eyes moved about, but there was no life to them as they scanned the room independently of one another. His head turned, but again, it was unnatural, grotesque and did so with a sickening, bone grinding and muscle squelching sound. It was closer in comparison to that of a posable doll being turned by an unseen hand. It was then that Sunset smelled the blood and noticed that the guard was bleeding from stab wounds, most likely inflicted by the other guards’ polearms to halt his advance. The red carpet had just hidden the stains well. Sunset understood why the guards had appeared so frightened. Most had never encountered a walking corpse before. Now that she thought about it, neither had she. Outside of fiction that was.

“Thou art as grotesquely PROFANE as we remember, fiend!”

The dead pony smiled too wide, manically so. His teeth were red and gums secreting blood and fluid. The room felt all the colder for it. “Hello, Luna. Nice to see you too. So sorry to hear about your sister. What a pity I missed the funeral. Bet I could have livened it up a little.”

Luna growled, flashing her clenched teeth. Before the corpse with the disembodied voice of a mare could continue, a black blade with a burning red flame to it was pressed to the former pony's throat, singeing the once pristine neck fur.

“Don’t talk about my mother. Don’t. You. Fucking. Dare.”

The head turned to the right and the corpse smiled again, dead eyes glowing a sickly green. “Ah. You must be Sunset Shimmer.”

Author's Note

Happy Mother's Day weekend! I have to work tomorrow (YAY! OT!) Got a holiday celebration planned for this weekend for my mom and my wife so I will go ahead and upload this tonight since I don't know when I will have a chance Sunday. Happy Mother's Day to all the moms out there.

So, I remember watching "Forgotten Friendship" the first time and being so excited for it conceptually. Sunset and Celestia finally face to face again. I have read several stories here that build on that particular meeting and while the show did a good job of it, it was WAY, WAY too brief and I know that had more to do with time than anything else. Plus it had that absolutely adorable Twilight "SQUEE."

And while that was heart felt and endearing, I was really interested in all these interesting new story threads they hinted at. More lore of Clover, a mysterious sorceress, more portal magic. Who made the stone? How? How did the story get in the chest in the library? Questions, questions! Thaaaaaat never got answers. I hate that.

So, this was where Datura was formed, for me that is. I wanted to breathe life into this thread and so here we are.

The different story threads I have established are converging, things are about to hit there first real conflict point. Buckle up friends. Come back next week, you won't want to miss it.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 8: The Perfect Crime

Sunset Shimmer never would have admitted it, not in public and likely only to those few closest to her, but she was absolutely terrified. Sure, she was maintaining her composure, outwardly. In the presence of so many others, plus a foreign diplomat, and an enemy one had to maintain their ‘game face’ as the old saying went. But in the back of her mind Sunset knew Raven was likely scanning her and could detect her heart absolutely racing as if she were in the middle of the Kentucky Derby. Had her PAAL still be attached to her it would no doubt be flashing cardiac warning signs on the holo screen.

It was the most scared she could ever recall being. When she had faced down the reunited Athanatoi in the throne room with her mother dead before her she was too angry and filled with a need for vengeance to be scared. When Sunset had faced down her own father, twisted and demented by darkness, she had been too concerned with protecting her friends and their world to be scared. But seeing before her, feeling this… thing work her magic from who knows where over a poor lost soul’s body…

It was one thing to read about the horrors of dark magic and necromancy. Sunset had first hand(hoof) experience at this having peeked in some of the forbidden and restricted books in her wild youth. Then, of course, she had her own brush with dark magic when she had dabbled in mind control of a bunch of high schoolers.

That had certainly been walking the knife's edge of true evil, but it was something else entirely to see an animated corpse before her, to FEEL the darkness pulsing from the violated body as the spell forcefully worked the vessel that had once been a simple guard. It was a horrifying atrocity that rocked Sunset Shimmer to her very core. In that moment, she finally understood why Celestia had been so angry and disappointed in her the night she had run away. This was not magic any good pony would dream of using in the everyday.

Sunset did not know the solar guards as well as the lunar guards who were sworn to her service, but she felt the burn in her heart to avenge the one before her. She reached inside and grasped that righteous vengeance within and it calmed her racing heart, gave her the strength to speak again without her voice cracking.

“You are going to pay for what you did to our ponies. Mark my words.”

“Oh, like I haven’t heard that one before. It’s right up there with, ‘why are you doing this?’ and ‘will you please put your boobs away!’ That’s always a fun one.” Sunset arched a brow at the interesting word choice, but allowed herself no other reaction.

“As cliché as it may sound to you,” said Twilight, also regaining her voice with crystal clear regality, “I do ask, why are you doing this? Luna said you disappeared in a magical flash thousands of years ago. Why are you here? Why now?”

“The long and short answer that will be both honest and completely unhelpful to you is, I was not welcome to come back here, until now. As for why I am borrowing Private Teakwood here, it was the fastest and easiest way to relay my intentions to you. Specifically, the princesses. If you want me gone back on my merry way and the return of the Saddle Arabian prince all you have to do is kill Sunset Shimmer. Any way you choose. I would suggest something quick and most thorough like a beheading. Plus, much easier to show me the proof that she is dead that way. Bodies are heavy, but a head is light and easy to carry.”

“Oh, you’re not asking for much,” growled Sunset.

“I’m really not, darling. One beautiful head on a plate or in a box and you can spare all your friends, subjects, and citizens as a whole what the alternative will be. I can get quite creative when it comes to mutilation and murder. Just ask… hmm. I guess he hasn’t caught up yet. Never mind. Luna remembers some of it, I’m sure.”

“Thy niece’s head shall remain firmly attached where it belongs, fell creature. If thou truly wishes to attempt to collect a head, thou will gladly be met by thine own steel and horn.”

“You overrate your importance in this game, Luna. As far I can tell you are not even a player anymore. Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle however. They now rule and they are the only two pieces on the board that matter right now.”

“Fuuuuck yooou, bitch.” The words were not so much a shock as the fact that it was Flurry Heart who had said them. It might have even been funny her borrowing of Sunset’s go-to curse word had the situation been different.

The corpse head examined Flurry a moment before turning back to stare dead eyed at Twilight. “Think about it for a little bit. There is an old mining network of tunnels south of the Canterhorn along the hoofhills at the Rambling Rock Ridge. I will await your answer there… but not too long. I do not wish to linger in this dimension any longer than I have to. Ta ta!”

The glowing light left the guard’s eyes and the body fell to the ground like a bag of sand. The other guards who had been standing by quickly swept in and checked their fallen comrade, but they knew he was already gone.

Luna leaned down and whispered a quiet prayer before closing the violated guard’s eyes. “See to it that he is properly taken care of and his family notified.”

The guards nodded and retreated from the room. The moment the door was closed once more the double layer of magical shields were once again applied.

“Well, this is obviously a trap.”

“Of course it’s a damn trap!” Sunset snapped at Twilight’s comment and then cringed at her own words and put a hoof to the bridge of her muzzle. “I’m sorry, Twily, that was rude of me. I...”

Twilight smiled warmly. “It’s okay. We are all rattled just now and of course yours was the head she asked for.” Twilight sighed. “All I wanted to do today was go over my wedding plan details. Was that so much to ask for?”

“Soooo, what do we do then?” asked Flurry Heart. “I mean, sure, it’s a trap, but knowing it’s a trap is half the battle right there. Now we just have to deal with it.”

Luna nodded and conceded, “She is not wrong. However, you have never faced an enemy this clever and malicious before… And speaking of clever.” Luna pounded her hoof on the table a few times and Clover emerged from underneath. At least he had the decency to look sheepish and embarrassed.

“I know that appeared quite cowardly of me, but I assure you it will be a huge advantage that she does not know I am here yet. It has been quite some time since I was able to corner her in a world.”

“You have yet to prove you are a pivotal asset or advantage. Also, no pony else was under the table,” commented Raven flatly.

“True, and I know what you are thinking.”

“Oh, you don’t want to know what I’m thinking,” said Sunset before a previous thought reoccurred to her. “However, along that line of thought. I DO want to know how you were able to block my empathic skim earlier.”

“Is that really important right now?” asked Twilight, her eyes filled with genuine concern.

Sunset met her fiancé’s eyes and nodded. “Yeah, I think it is. Because here’s a thought that goes along with it. I don’t believe a certain Clover the Clever was quite as clever and brilliant as history likes to paint him as much like how Star Swirl the Bearded, though brilliant, turned out to be a huge asshole. I’m currently wondering if perhaps somepony doctored those records in his favor to make him look better as well as to try and play down how horrible his wife really was.”

“You met my mentor, Star Swirl?”

“You were not the only pony who found themselves displaced from time and space,” said Twilight. “It’s a long story that we do not have time for and, begrudgingly, I have to agree with Sunset. You need to come clean with everything in regards to you and your wife if you expect us to trust you.”

“The seven trials were indeed real and I bore witness to their results,” said Luna. “However, that was a long time ago. How is it that you have chased Datura for this long and STILL been unable to catch her?”

Clover sighed then nodded. “First, when dealing with a pony such as Datura, one must learn to shore up their mental defenses even more than normal. This can be done through discipline, magical wards, or certain null field charms. She is an expert at all things mentalist and mind altering magic. She has learned and honed her ability to break down almost any unprepared mind’s defenses over a wide range of area. It is honestly frightening and I have seen her do it many times, much to my dismay. So, I developed my own spells and mental defense techniques to repel such invasions. The only way you could read my mind is if your horn were to touch mine to create a direct mental link with our most attuned instruments.

“As to why I have yet to catch my wife? Honestly, because she rarely stays in a world long enough for me to do so. Each time she jumps to a new dimension it leaves a detectable signature. I follow those. However, there are places between places, pocket dimensions, the in-between. Places I cannot follow and that she can hide in for decades.”

“She can hide in the in-between for decades?! As in the actual in-between of dimensions?” Sunset said with her jaw hanging open. “But that place… no, no, just… fuck it. You know what, I’m not going to try and figure that one out. I’m with Flurry Heart on this one. We know where she is, we know it’s a trap, let’s hammer out a plan of attack.”

Flurry grinned and pounded her hooves together. “Now we’re talking my language.”

Tempest Fury walked to one side of the rail of the airship, turned, then walked the ten paces to the other rail of the bow, turned, and then resumed. She had done this many times over the last few hours. Fog Gauge had remained sitting at ease while watching her, mostly lost in his own thoughts.

Finally, she groaned and shouted to the pilot house. “Can’t this thing go any faster?”

“We’re already making better time than you would by train and since you made me dump all my cargo at the dock, we are light and won’t need to stop for rest or refuel. You better be right about all them bits you promised me though. Otherwise, my boss will be wearing my hide as a pelt coat for casting off with no cargo other than two guards.”

“Two captains, actually,” Gauge amended.

“Princess Twilight’s personal assistant assured me that you will be reimbursed your lost time and earnings so just push as hard as you can.”

“As hard as safety will allow,” Gauge amended again.

Tempest glared at her husband. “Are you going to be like this the whole way?”

Gauge arched a brow. “If by 'this' you mean be your stable rock foundation to ground, support, love, and cherish you forever and always have your back, then yes.”

Tempest shook her head to try and hide her bashful smile. “Sometimes you are just infuriatingly good at this game.”

Gauge turned completely to Tempest and lifted her chin with his hoof, gliding it along her face which she nuzzled into. “One is only as good as their competition pushes them to be.”

“I didn’t realize I was the competition.”

“When it comes to who gets to be on top, you most certainly are.”

“Flatterer.”

Gauge smiled. "I try." Tempest had no other words to add to the exchange and instead locked her lips to his.

The ship captain kept his eyes on the horizon and smiled to himself. He could not hear what the two guards were saying, but it was not for him to hear judging by how close they were speaking to one another. If they kept the tail wind and luck was on their side they would see the Canterhorn in about two hours and be ready to land in three.

Sunset Shimmer could not remember if she had ever been to the Rambling Rock Ridge. Considering Sunset had an eidetic memory and could remember almost any important even in her life with photographic clarity the most logical conclusion was she had never visited it before. Ultimately, that was not a surprise. From what Twilight had said and Raven had scrounged from scrap data was that the entire ridge had once been a rock quarry and gem mine and had been abandoned centuries ago. There was not much else out there and most of the trails in the area were for campers.

As far as the ridge itself, many of the tunnels had been boarded up and blocked for safety, but a few had remained open for geological study as well as used for on-site sets for plays and various other training purposes. Most of the main pathways were considered stable and safe under normal circumstances, but the network was crisscrossed with side tunnels and wear and tear from time meant that none of them were perfectly safe. The perfect place to lay a deadly trap.

“So, I’m guessing we don’t really have a plan, do we?”

Sunset turned from staring at the ominous cave entrances to Princess Flurry Heart and smirked. “I have a few ideas and contingencies, but nothing that qualifies as a 'plan' by Twilight's definition. However, if we stayed in that conference room Twilight would have never let us leave, so I told her I had a plan.”

“Lied to your fiancé. Wow, you really are a bad pony.”

Sunset rolled her eyes and hip bumped Flurry, her black armor clanging against Flurr'y bright silver metal and mixed bluish crystal armor plates. “Because I’m sure you tell Thicket all the details of when you put yourself in harm’s way.”

“Touché.”

Sunset bowed her head, and double checked to make sure all her straps were tight, but not constricting her movement. It was at times like this she really appreciated how much time went into making sure her armor was as comfortable as it was protective. “I love Twily with all my heart, you know that and so does she, but Twilight does not like to see anypony intentionally put into danger. You and I however seem to be danger magnets.”

“I have to agree with that last sentiment, Your Highness.”

Sunset turned to Sable Nimbus who was at the head of a large squad of lunar thestral guards all outfitted with mage hunter armor and weapons. It had been a long time since Sunset had seen the red maned thestral in full armor, her helmet obscuring a bit of her face. Behind them, bringing up the rear of the formation was Clover the Clever, hiding underneath his hooded cloak. It was difficult to tell with the hood what he was thinking about the entire situation and he had not spoken much since the party left Canterlot. Sunset agreed with Raven. He was the next greatest unknown variable and that made him just as dangerous as Datura. Perhaps more so since he had their backs.

Flurry Heart had suggested before they left that just her, Luna, and Sunset should go and rush the cave. That had been overruled as reckless by several voices. To move things along, Sunset had amended the suggestion and said that she and Flurry should lead while others hang back as both backup and to sneak around to get the drop on Datura from one of the side caverns. Clover volunteered to lead the flanking team while Luna begrudgingly remained half way between Canterlot and the caves in case the entire cave fiasco was a distraction of some sort, much like when the Athanatoi attacked. Those who had witnessed it recalled how Aethon had successfully split their forces during his surprise attack of Canterlot and the deadly results of that confusion.

Flurry had bowed her head and remained silent when the attack had been mentioned, but no one elaborated further. It had been unnecessary.

Raven volunteered to accompany Sunset and Flurry citing the fact that she was immune to mind control magic. Sable stepped in and reminded the PAAL in disguise that she had no real-world combat experience even with her ferronite defensive sleave cuffs along her forelegs. The two were about to bicker when the lunar guard reminded her friend that though she was a personal assistant she was also a lieutenant and gladly pulled rank in this instance. Sunset had to admit, her friend and personal assistant looked absolutely fierce and intimidating in blued plate armor and battle helm, covered in wing blades and throwing weapons that most bat ponies preferred.

“I know it sounds crazy, but this is the Red Clover we are talking about and she wants me for some reason. The more her eyes are on me the less they are on you. Clover leads Blue team to the left caverns, Sable leads Red team to the right. The mission, find the prince and get out and if possible, we subdue her, but rescue is the primary goal. Everypony understand?”

“And if I get a clear shot?”

Sunset gestured her blessing to Flurry Heart. “Then you take it, but ONLY if you see a golden opportunity. There are too many unknows and this whole situation is giving me the creeps.” Sunset turned to address the rest of guards. “Keep those helmets on no matter what. That is the only thing keeping her out of your heads. If one of your fellow guards loses their helmet, do all of us a favor and knock their ass out before they can hurt you or themself. We'll drag them back out to safety at the end.” The guards all saluted, Sable included. Sunset and Flurry nodded.

Cautiously, Sunset Shimmer and Flurry Heart entered what was considered the main entrance to the cave network. Flurry was a half step behind Sunset so as to watch their backs. She was constantly scanning with both her eyes and her senses. The temperature dropped subtly inside the cavern, but that was not unexpected. It still sent a shiver down Sunset’s spine.

“Serious, what is the plan?”

Sunset never turned her head, keeping her eyes forward and sharp. “I’m going to pull one from Mom’s playbook for once. I’m going to try talking to her.”

“Seriously?”

“I have a LOT of questions and it will serve to distract her from our flanking teams. If what Clover said was true she sounds like one of those types that looooves to gloat and monologue about herself and how brilliant she is and her evil plans. Plus, with you watching my back I feel like I can keep my focus on her when this turns ugly.”

“Because of course it will.”

“Eyup.”

Sunset was not entirely sure where she was going. The cavern tunnel was lit by string lights that were either attached to a power node or magical generator somewhere. It was clear they were old given how dim the lights burned. Some of the filaments were blown out entirely. Not exactly the most promising of welcomes. The uneven rocks had been cut primarily by tools and threw wicked, long shadows that caused Sunset's anxiety to further spike, her heartbeat pounding in the creeping silence. There were no obvious traps like trip wires or spring trap spells, but there was a sense of foreboding that only grew stronger the further from the entrance they went.

Once they reached their first junction, the two flanking teams silently split and began making their way around what was, hopefully, a central chamber. After nearly ten minutes of cautious walking the two alicorns spotted a cluster of mage lights and what appeared to be a large open junction. They slowed their walk to a crawl trying not to drag their armored hooves.

“There is no reason to try and be sneaky, darling. I have been waiting for you after all. Though I am a bit disappointed but not surprised your head is still attached to your neck.”

Sunset Shimmer brought herself to her full height, back straight to show the gleam of her armor in the soft light, her mane waving to the side like a living fire. Flurry Heart also stood tall, wings unfurled with hard blue eyes laser focused on the mare who was sitting back in a chair at an old table, reading a book.

In Sunset’s honest opinion, she was rather pretty, with fetching curves, a perfectly brushed coat, and a uniquely styled dark brownish black mane that was still popular in the southern Equestria territory of Somnambula, incorporating twisted braids and beads. Her muzzle was long, slender with the most sublte of upward curve that one usually only saw on runway models. Her dark blue eyes even had black eyeliner that help accentuate her long lashes and made the color pop. However, as Sunset looked into those dark orbs she saw no heart, or compassion, or even a hint of loving decency. Those were the eyes of a soulless monster. Eyes Sunset had seen in herself in the Lunar Lock mirror long ago. That thought was quickly brushed aside. Focus was required.

“I like my head where it is, thank you very much.”

“I imagine so. I too like my head where it belongs as well.”

“Then explain it to me. Explain it to me how you got here, why you came at all, and why do you want me dead because I have to tell you, I already have enough problems to deal with. I really don’t feel like dancing the tango with a legendary monster to get to the heart of the problem.”

Datura closed her book and stood. Taking a few steps closer. Flurry lit her horn, but Sunset held up a hoof to settle her. “Feisty that one I see.”

“She’s had creatures mess with her head before and is not receptive to letting it ever happen again. Flurry Heart is also more of the shoot first and ask questions later type, so you might not want to piss her off.”

Datura smiled. “But not you. I can tell there is… something unique about you. Obviously, as the daughter of Celestia you must have picked up some of her habits and intellect. You certainly have some of her genes. Tall, sexy, commanding. A room full of lesser beings bows before you not just because they must but because they sense your superiority. You radiate with it.

"Very well. Let’s play Quid Pro Quo, sweet thing. Your first question was how I got here. Easy really. I discovered, with some help and research that our world is but one of many. The magic needed to open a gateway is not difficult, but it is costly and each dimension has a unique resonance. Finding the right frequency to create a bridge is tedious otherwise one could accidentally implode an entire universe. That is unhealthy for all. My turn. Are you aware that Celestia was the daughter of a true god?”

“I know about other worlds. And yes, I know about Aine and her siblings and that some of the old folk stories are true.”

Datura narrowed her eyes at Sunset and the alicorn felt a passive scan spell pass over her. Nothing too invasive or she would have fought back, but it gave Sunset just a hint of how powerful the unicorn was. Another chill ran down Sunset's spine setting off a warning bell in her mind. “Hmm, your defenses are noteworthy. As they should be for a demigod. Kudos to you. Probably one of the reasons Void wants you dead.”

“Void?” said Flurry, her eyes turned to a dark corner while she played it back in her head. “I’ve heard that before. Like a name…”

“Hmm… so you are interesting too. Well, as you might have guessed, or maybe you haven’t, why I came and the whole chopping your head off thing go hand in… or hoof in hoof I suppose. I, in fact, do not care if you live or die. But I have an obligation to fulfil and to keep certain parties in good graces.”

Sunset caught movement in the shadows behind Datura but kept her eyes straight. “I know what hands are too. Why does Void want me dead?”

Datura raised one of her metal forelegs and the hoof opened just as Clover’s had earlier and flexed a set of five robotic fingers. “Hands are soooo niiiiice, right? I got tired of some of the dimensional transformations not having them or something even more useless than a hoof. So, I found a place that has amazing biomechanical technological interfaces and had my forelegs replaced with these. Now, I can grab things anytime I like. Anyhow, it’s my turn for a question before I answer yours.”

“Fine.”

Datura’s smirk was arrogant and far too confident. Sunset felt warning bells go off again in the back of her head. Well honed instincts she had come to trust that had saved her life more than once. Sunset’s weight shifted ever so slightly on her hooves in preparation to spring into action. “Tell me, did you really think I didn’t know you had other ponies trying to sneak up on me? I mean, really? You strike me as a fairly educated and traveled mare. You had to know this was all a trap.”

Sunset jumped right and Flurry to the left as a magical blast left Datura’s horn. It took Sunset half a second too long to realize it had not been aimed at either of them. The blast struck a point on the ceiling of the cavern and exploded with far more force than either alicorn had been expecting. The rocks fell like chunks of lava, splashing around and a few of the smaller cinders burned fur and flesh. Both Flurry and Sunset were knocked off their hooves and tumbled, disoriented and ears ringing from the concussion.

“Dragon’s blood is pretty amazing stuff, yes? Highly reactive when applied to the correct runes and far more stable than most compound explosive material. Often leaves rock in a molten state that can burn as hot as flecks of white phosphorus.” Sunset heard Datura say something about dragon’s blood, but it all sounded like she was in the back of a mega stadium with the sound check ringing in her ears.

“I have to say, dear, you do look stunning in that armor. But someone should have told you that if you planned on fighting a witch who can turn most pony’s brains inside out with a flick of her horn that perhaps you needed one of those full helmets your friend or the bat ponies were wearing earlier. I mean, look at you. Your head is completely exposed. Your mane is flowing everywhere like a silly warrior supermodel! Have you ever done this before?” Sunset shook her head and scrambled back to her hooves. Datura was now just out of hoof reach distance, her horn glowing a blackish green color along with her eyes. “I should just kill you, but I'm curious to take a look inside and see what you are really made of, shall we?”

Sunset felt the invasive spell crash over her like a high tidal wave. She grit her teeth, squeezed her eyes shut, prepared to defend her most sacred sanctum just like she had been taught and then… Sunset’s eyes reopened, irises burning bright teal. She summoned her sword and slid into an attack stance no worse for wear. The spell had crashed against her mind and just as quickly Sunset felt the magic simply bounce back to the caster. Datura screamed, painfully. She stumbled back and blinked several times. Sunset relished the change in her demeanor and the utter shock that was now plastered on her face. Datura’s eyes turned to the burning sword and her pupils shrank to pinpricks as her eyes grew wider.

“You’re… you’re a bloody, bucking construct with a soul?!”

Sunset lunged forward, firing her horn to the right and slashing down to the left. Datura had no choice but to leap back. She sensed movement behind her and quickly teleported before Flurry magically constructed war hammer slammed down, pulverizing the spot where she had just been standing.

“So, they tell me. I don’t think about it most days.”

“Celestia’s daughter…” Datura muttered to herself, “the complexity of the woven spellwork is so deep, in utero application? The blood of Aine… you… you exist outside the bounds of the tapestry and can wield a soul blade. Yes, now I see it. Well, no wonder Void is terrified of you.”

“What the hell are you talking about and why do you keep saying that like it's a name?”

Datura regained her smug composure. “You just might be the most fun challenge and puzzle I get to tear apart yet. Time to shake things up a bit.”

“I don’t like the sound of that. Take her down before she fully recovers!”

Sunset nodded and fired her horn again just as Flurry unleashed a massive torrent of power. The two energy blasts mingled and wrapped around one another and bore a new passage right through the rock. However, Datura had already been moving and the spectacular waste of energy missed terribly.

“Well, you two certainly do not lack for power. Especially you, big girl. Tempting, tempting. MMMM!” Datura turned her eyes to the cave in the back of the open causeway. “Too bad I already have someone else in mind.”

“You can’t keep hopping around like that in a confined space,” shouted Sunset Shimmer.

“And you can’t keep blasting holes. Or did you forget about your friends already? I imagine they are in quite the pickle about now with my pawns and burying them alive under a small mountain would be rude even for a princess.” Flurry growled and fired again. Much to both alicorn’s surprise, she simple smacked the blast away with a fluid gesture of her forelegs. The unfocused, small blast ricocheted off her metal foreleg and struck the wall, ejecting more debris. Upon a second inspection Sunset could see magical shield auras surrounding her forelegs like a skin of armor.

Damn, she has some fine precision control. How do we get an opening?

Sable Nimbus had six other thestral guards at her back. Four were traditional bad ponies like herself, Whisper Gale was a unicorn thestral who specialized in medical spells, but had a few defense spells at her disposal as well, and Ceramic Stone, an earth pony thestral who was surprisingly quick and quiet on his hooves despite his enormous stature. While he had no wings or horn he was sometimes called “Tank” by his fellow lunar guards for an obvious reason.

While they did not have any precise layout of the cavern system, from what was on record nearly all the tunnels were dug in a hub and spoke system, meaning that all the paths always led back to a central chamber. There were at least six such central chambers, but only one so far had been lit with unicorn mage lights like a welcome sign. That had been helpful even at a distance being that all thestrals had superb night vision and none of the side passages had much light.

Sable silently signaled her team forward once she had checked for traps. She lacked a horn to sense magical tripwires, but her armor did not. Luna had designed the lunar guard armor herself and the fin crest atop every guard’s helmet would vibrate to warn the wearer if they were approaching a magical minefield or other pre-laid trap. After several more steps Sable’s ears twitched at the sound of voices. She recognized her princess’s husky smooth vernacular anywhere.

While it was good they had found Sunset and Flurry they had yet to find the Saddle Arabian prince. She could only hope that Blue team was having more luck on that front. Carefully, so as to not make a sound, the bat pony lieutenant crept to the tunnel cross section edge and used the reflection on one of her polished daggers like a mirror to look around the corner. The image was not clear, but it confirmed that there were only three blobs she could see in the central chamber. All they could do now was wait and see what happens next while continuing to quietly search deeper for the prince.

As Sable signaled her team to settle in, movement from the cavern across the throughway caught her reflective, vertically slit green eyes. Sable’s first thought was that it must be the other team, however, if it was their movements were sloppy. She could hear shuffling of hooves on loose gravel, which others could hear it as well. As things tended to do, everything went to Hell in a handbasket all at once.

The central cavern lit from an explosion and concussion blast. Red team jumped back to their hooves and Sable moved to assist her princess when a pony she had never seen before emerged from a pitch black side passage and ran directly at her with reckless abandon. He was quickly followed by a dozen more. Sable shoved the pony off after several blows to his head. It was then that she realized that these were some if not all of the missing creatures from the market square. They lunged with hooves to stomp or talons to claw flesh with no regard to their personal safety. Some even tried to bite. All of them had cloudy eyes and no sense of awareness beyond trying to attack armed guards, not slowed in the least by fear or physical injury.

“Lieutenant! We’re surrounded! Orders?!”

“Disable them! We’ll drag them from here and heal their wounds later, but only if there is a later! Only the prince is to remain unharmed!” Sable kicked the pony who lunged at her again when he tried to stand back up. Another thrall moved in to take his place, stepping right on the fallen thrall. On instinct, Sable deployed her gauntlet blades and raised them when another pony tried to swing a pickax into her skull. She blocked, smashed the handle then stabbed the pony in the chest. He staggered, but still tried to bite her while impaling himself further upon her blades turning a nasty wound into a fatal one. “Empty night! They are nothing but mindless zombies now!”

The moment Canterlot came into clear sight Tempest called Isabella to tell her they would land within the hour. To not have to repeat everything to her husband she put the SunLight crystal on speaker. It only took her a small moment of hesitation to remember which rune it was that did that. The pause did not go unnoticed by Gauge.

“See? I’m figuring it out.”

“I made no comment.”

“You smiled. I KNOW that smile.” Before Gauge could retort, Isabella answered her crystal. “Hey, we’re about an hour or less from docking. We commandeered an airship, which you will have to pay for and deal with when we get there. Can you explain more of what is going on now?”

“Is the city in lockdown protocol?” asked Gauge.

“Yes,” Isabella said something to others in the room and then a moment later returned to her call. “Apologies, there is a great deal going on at the moment. The short version, a Saddle Arabian prince was abducted by a very powerful witch who has not only mind control powers, but a host of other horrible abilities apparently. So far, only dragons or guards that have cold iron in their helmets have been able to fend off the domination and, unfortunately, the guards were outnumbered and killed by the mob that overpowered them. Spike was also severely injured in the exchange.”

“Tartarus below.” Gauge agreed with Tempest’s curse and began to examine his helmet, once again thankful that his wife had insisted they take their gear with them even on vacation. He quickly strapped it back down tight. “How are the princesses?”

“Twilight is burying herself in logistical work right now so as to not think about everything. Luna is probably somewhere below you, standing as first guard between Canterlot and where the witch likely laid a trap. Sunset and Flurry Heart took a squad to try and spring said trap in their favor and rescue the prince, but… I have to agree with Twilight. I am growing more worried by the second. We should have heard something by now.”

“Where was the ambush to be?” asked Gauge, his eyes scanning the forest and rolling hills below.

“Rambling Rock Ridge.”

Gauge turned to the rail and spread his leathery wings.

“Wait!” shouted Tempest. “You can’t fly all the way there without a plan!”

Gauge returned to his wife and kissed her, gliding his hoof down the side of her face. “Watch me.” Without a second thought, the thestral leapt from the airship and flew faster than he had ever attempted in his life. Tempest growled then quietly whispered, ‘be safe’ knowing she would have done the same if it had been Twilight and she had the wings to do so.

Sunset Shimmer stood just to the left of Datura with her sword up at ready position. Flurry Heart was on the right, horn glowing, a bright golden poleaxe construct in her magical grip. It had taken a minute of convincing, but once ceiling cracks and fissures began to spread and flecks of cave dust fell on Flurry’s head, she understood that pulverizing magical blasts were not the way to go while everyone was STILL inside said cave network. However, even with two alicorns flanking the Red Clover she still appeared far too confident to Sunset.

“You sure you don’t want to just give us the prince and let everypony else go? I can’t see this going well for you.”

“I think the tit for tat is over, darling. And besides, if you can’t see other ways out of this then you sorely lack tactical imagination.” There were screams that echoed from the other cavers as fighting continued elsewhere. “Oh, and you are running out of time on that whole saving everyone front.”

Sunset charged and went high, Flurry in turn charged and went low. They knew she could probably teleport and were ready to dodge each other if she did. What she did instead was not something either of them had expected. Datura remained put. A flash of green light emitted from under her cloak and two small orbs floated out and into her telekinetic grasp. Both orbs reshaped into long black sabers shrouded in sickly green fire.

Sunset had summoned and used her sword more times than she could remember and had come to expect certain things from it. For starters, unless she wanted someone to, no other creature could touch it without causing themselves harm. That went along with the fact that, much like the fictional lightsaber (which it had resembled more than once) her blade had cut through everything it had come in contact with. That included walls, solid rock, metal, even magical barriers. To say Sunset was surprised when the black and green blade had blocked her attack was a vast understatement.

The two blades flashed at their point of contact and Sunset felt a small stab in her chest and had to fight back to keep from having all her forward momentum blunted and her blade thrown back at her. Flurry Heart, however had it worse. Her poleaxe completely shattered on contact with the other black and green saber and the large alicorn stumbled, forcing her to roll out of the way when the dark ethereal weapon went on the offensive. Flurry frantically scrambled back and fired from her horn again, which the blade easily parried. She began to panic and sweat, the scar on her left foreleg itched and throbbed each time Datura's blade came near.

“How?!”

Datura’s smile was sickeningly cute and malicious at the same time. It infuriated and disturbed Sunset in equal measure. “Did you really think you were the only one who could summon a soul blade, sweetheart?” To that Sunset growled and pushed harder, trying to keep Datura’s attention on her and off Flurry Heart. Both soul blades flared with light and heat, bathing the cavern in a fluctuating array of colors. “Do you not understand what this is? Did you not receive any training on how to use it? Self taught perhaps? Hmm… On second thought, maybe you are not as dangerous as I initially thought. No matter.”

Datura’s sabers quickly reshaped into fu tao hook swords and pulled Sunset’s blade away. The shift in magical and physical force pulled Sunset off balance and dangerously close to Datura. The witch raised her left hoof and a cannon barrel emerged from the center. Datura fired twice, both bolts ricocheting off Sunset’s armor, the defensive gems flaring with use. Sunset recovered and brought up a shield that deflected the rest of the energy volleys.

Flurry was about to fire again when she heard the sound of a pony screaming for help behind her. Sunset must have heard it as well, when the younger alicorn looked up Sunset nodded and shouted, “GO!”

Datura grinned again. Sunset Shimmer was really beginning to hate that grin. The witch threw her cloak back and Sunset saw two things. First, there was a glass flask about the size of a wine bottle at Datura’s left side with what looked like swirling green clouds in it. Secondly, the witch had pulled a large dragon’s tooth from her belt pouch that had some of the most intricate runecraft work etched into it that Sunset had ever seen.

Datura winked at Sunset. “Gotcha.” Her telekinesis threw the tooth up into the fissure along the ceiling. The cracks spread with a reddish glow far and wide, reaching across the entire cavern ceiling. Then, they spilt apart and began to fall.

Sunset lit her horn and created a magical net to hold the ceiling in place and immediately fell to her knees from the tremendous mass of what felt like the entire ridge being held up in her magic. Flurry Heart stopped at the back cavern entrance and saw the magical net go up and added her own power. She too instantly felt the weight of the mountain.

Sunset Shimmer knew she was screwed. If she lowered her magic to fight back or defend herself the mountain would fall. Granted, that SHOULD crush Datura as well, but since she did not seem concerned meant she had another means or plan of escape or was just that kind of crazy. Even with armor on Sunset knew she was completely exposed. Fuck me, fuck me, Fuckity fuckfuckfuck FUCK ME!

Sunset felt ice cold lips press against her left ear, nibbling on the lobe a bit right above her engagement gem. “Mmmmm, your sweat taste of sweet fear. Just stay put. I’ll deal with you in a moment.” Datura strolled pass Sunset and moseyed over to Flurry Heart. Flurry was bearing her clenched teeth, wings unfurled as far as they could go. The witch stopped and smiled.

“Stay… away… from her! It’s… me you want!”

“Noble,” said Datura without turning to look at Sunset, “but if you stop holding your end of things you’re dead, and if I kill this one, you’re dead. Sooooo, no, I do not want you. I've already beat you, child of Celestia. Give you mother my regards when you see her in Elysium.”

Flurry Heart, in response did the only thing she could do in utter defiance of the situation. The most unprincess-like thing she could think of. She spat in Datura’s face. Datura grimaced for a moment, then shrugged and wiped the spit away. She next unsheathed a blade from her belt that had a greenish sheen to it and stabbed Flurry precisely in the neck at the artery. Flurry cried out as blood began to spray like a broken fountain and stained her light pink coat. Datura stood ready and collected three vials of blood.

“You have a great deal of power, young false god, but you are not the one I’m after. Still, waste not, want not.” The sound and familiar change in air pressure from a teleport caught Datura’s attention and she turned. She rolled her eyes and groaned at the figure standing in the cavern, horn glowing light blue. “Of course, you would show up now.”

“I always show up. You are my responsibility, my most important mission. There are innocent ponies in the back caverns. Allow them to leave so that you and I may finish this chase and end it. I have cast an interdiction spell over the entire cave network. You cannot teleport away.”

“Ohhh noooo! Will I be trapped here to die with all of youuu???” Datura fluttered her eyes. “Also, you should know by now, Clover, there are no such thing as 'innocents'. You are either a fighter or you are meat. Since I don’t eat meat, I just use or experiment on it, you know what I am. What are you, dearest?”

“S-S-Sun… Sunset…” Sunset could see Flurry blinking tears from her eyes as she struggled to say the other princess’s name. She had lost a lot of blood already and would pass out soon and die soon after if they did not get that wound closed.

“Datura,” Clover pleaded, “I know you are better than this. Please.”

“Oh, fine,” Datura huffed and turned to look at Sunset. “I’m sorry, beautiful. I was going to end you quickly and painlessly, but once again, my husband had to step in and get all holier than thou and ruin it for everyone.”

Sunset growled. “Get… stuffed, bitch.”

Datura smiled cheeky once again. “The prince is already dead and basically so are all the townsfolk I brought with me. They are all mindless husks now. They will never feel the cave crush them. Die knowing you did not fail because you never had a chance to begin with.” Datura dropped a large crystal to the ground and crushed it under her hoof. “Chow!” The witch disappeared in a purple cloud and light flash.

“I thought you said you sealed the cave!” shouted Sunset and frustrated disbelief. It was bad enough to die, but to die and not take the bad guy with you…

Clover blinked and had the decency to look ashamed. “A portal crystal. Advanced locational point-to-point spatial tear. It can bypass an interdiction field because the bridge was already established elsewhere.”

A hoof reached around Flurry’s body that was partially blocking the back cave and pressed a heavy cloth bandage to her neck, magically adding much needed pressure and coagulates to slow the blood loss. Whisper Gale peeked her head around Flurry as best she could, pinkish magenta eyes wide and shining in the low light. “That’s really damn fascinating! But maybe, get us the flying flip out of here!”

“If…if I move. I might… stumble and… lose my spell. G-Getting hard… t-to think,” rasped Flurry Heart, breathing heavy.

Sunset growled and struggled, pushing herself back to her hooves. She unfurled and wings and they caught fire snapping Clover from his funk and caused him to jump back. He gawked, about to reach out to touch the flaming appendages when Sunset glared at him, her irises burning bright teal.

“Flurry.” The younger alicorn struggled to pay attention. “PRINCESS FLURRY HEART OF THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE! DAUGHTER OF PRINCESS MI AMORE CADENZA! YOU WILL LOOK AT ME!” Flurry Heart’s eyes snapped open to the sound of Sunset using the Royal Canterlot Voice. She was bleary eyed and about to fall over, but she looked up just the same.

“I’m going to step towards you and you are going to step towards me. You need to just move enough to let the guards out.”

“Princess!” Sunset recognized Sable’s voice. “We have wounded back here!”

“Clover.”

“I will collect them. I will not fail again.” Sunset swallowed her snide rebuke, not wanting to waste precious seconds or extra breath.

Sunset nodded and slowly, carefully, to maintain her spell, moved closer to Flurry Heart to put more of the spell load on herself. Her armor gems were burning brightly, heating the metal as she siphoned from their stored power to aid her spell. Quietly, under her breath just above a whisper, Sunset chanted, “I can do this, I can do this, I have to do this.”

With equal care, Flurry Heart moved on shaky legs. She did not dare lift her hooves and instead just scraped them along until the guards signaled her they were free. Sable stood near Flurry’s hind legs and shouted orders. They had thankfully not lost any lives, but several were wounded, mostly from Blue team, who were all giving Clover nasty looks. That would require investigation later, Sunset noted.

Once the guards were all in the central cavern Sunset pointed with a shaky hoof towards a partially blocked cave at the far end. “That’s the… most direct way out. Hurry.”

Sable ordered the guards to follow Clover and move the wounded up front. She then hesitated next to Sunset. “What about you and Princess Flurry Heart?”

“C-Can you call… Luna?”

“I tried to earlier, my crystal exploded.”

“I suggest you fly to her fast. I can’t hold this… forever.”

Sable nodded and fled down the path with the others. Sunset let out the breath she had been holding, blinking the sweat away that was stinging her eyes. As far as she could hear her guards were not running into any additional traps left by Datura. Cheers for small blessings.

“We’re going to die, aren’t we?”

Sunset looked up at Flurry Heart and shook her head. “Sure, eventually. But not in here and not like this.”

“Are you… j-just saying that to make me feel b-better at how badly I m-messed up?”

“We both… messed up, kiddo. She knew exactly what she was doing. She played us like a pro and I’m still not sure why. I think that’s… that’s what scares me the most right now. It was more like she was just testing us. Trying to find our weaknesses. That would imply she has bigger plans.”

Flurry fell to her knees and Sunset screamed as most of the spell net transferred to her, driving Sunset to her knees once more. Flurry, breathing heavily, struggled again to bring her eyes up. Sunset watched as the golden aura flickered on her fellow alicorn's horn. Need a plan! Need a plan! NEED A PLAN!

“I’m… sorry,” Flurry whispered as she swayed a bit. "I... should have said something earlier, but I was afraid."

"What are you talking about?"

"I know what everypony thinks of me. How I'm this ridiculously overpowered juggernaut of magical power, but... truth is... I'm not. Not anymore. Not since we defeated Scylla and the others. I never realized before how much extra power they were pumping into me, to make me the key to freeing them. It's... why I haven't done much the last few years other than focus on helping the students at the school. I... I mean... I'm still strong-ish... al, alicorny wooo..."

"Flurry?"

"I'm... sorry."

Sunset did not get to reply as Flurry Heart passed out and all the spell fell upon Sunset Shimmer, along with half a mountain.

The guards stopped moving. Sable Nimbus rushed to the front of the column where she found Private Ryegrass trying valiantly to move some fallen rocks with his hooves. The pathway out had been completely blocked by fallen boulders. Or they had taken a wrong turn. Either way, if they did not get out and get help soon the entire tunnel complex was going to collapse as shifting dust and debris constantly fell upon them. Sable also shifted some of the rocks to see if they would fall away, trying to make even a small hole to work through.

“We’re doomed.”

Sable snarled and hissed at her fellow thestrals, flashing her fangs in the low light. She was not sure who muttered it, she would find out later. “Keep your nerve, soldiers! You think we have it bad? Right now, our princess struggles to hold up this whole forsaken mountain above our heads so that we may live! Stow the dripping tears, grow some bucking balls, and help me clear a path! Tank! Get up here!” Those that could help moved material did so, spurned by their lieutenant’s confidence and tenacity. Inside her head however… Please, oh, holy goddess of the moon, please don’t let us die like this! Let me see you one more time, let me hold you and whisper what my heart tells me in your ever listening ears. Just. One. More. Time.

The large boulders were not moving even with Ceramic Stone doing his best to break them up and Whisper Gale was a healer not a mage, she did not have the strength or control to levitate objects so heavy.

Not like this. Please, my beloved Mistress Luna Moon, not like this.

Several guards gasped and jumped back as part of the rock exploded inward and a staff could be seen through the hole with daylight spilling forth. Sable leaned down to peek through the opening.

“Get clear!”

“Captain?” Sable’s eyes widened as she saw a torrent of midnight blue magic gathering. She turned and waved her hoof. “Get back!”

The rockslide collapse began to glow and all moved at once. First inward, then, as if being pulverized through a massive grinder, the rocks rotated and broke into smaller and smaller pieces, each group being pulled back though to the entrance and discarded off to the side. Once clear, standing before the wounded thestrals and Clover the Clever was a midnight blue goddess with her mane and tail waving with ethereal power. From where Sable was kneeling, the backlighting also framed her head in a glorious halo of light.

“Quickly, my children!” The guards did not have to be told twice. Sable made sure the others were all clear before facing Captain Gauge and Luna.

“Lieutenant, where is Princess Sunset?”

Sable pointed back into the cave. “Princess Flurry Heart was badly injured. The Red Clover stabbed her and then collapsed the cave. You have to hurry! She was trying to hold up the entire moun-” The cavern rumbled and shook violently, a massive rush of air and dust washed over the three still left in the cavern entrance. Sable shielded her face, tears beginning to sting her eyes. “No.”

Luna waved the dust away and rushed in the moment it was clear enough to see. Sable and Gauge were fast on her hooves. They only made it part of the way in and found the central chamber completely buried. Gauge tried to hit the rocks again with his staff, barely taking a chip from the boulders. He struck it several more times, growing more angry and frustrated with each strike.

“How far in were they?” asked Gauge, a growl under his voice, his eyes practically glowing with frantic adrenaline.

Sable collapse to her knees. Despite the risk if the witch was still nearby she slid her helmet off to wipe her tear filled eyes. What could she possibly say to her captain, her mistress? To Twilight? “Far… Too far. Near the center of one central cavern.”

Luna gently touched Gauge's armored shoulder, the gesture helped steady his breathing. He nodded and stepped away.
Luna next touched the rock with her horn, closed her eyes, and let the magic flow through the cracks. Neither bat pony dared make a sound to disrupt their mistress of the night while she worked. A full two minutes later Luna’s eye opened wide. “Blessed be my stars in heaven!” She turned back to both thestrals. “Get thyselves clear!”

“What di-” Sable did not need to finish. A burning, red and gold beam of light melted through the fallen rock like molten butter causing the mare to yelp and scramble as she returned her helmet to her head. The blade cut a small hole then disappeared. Luna peered down the cooling breather hole and could see some movement in the distance of what looked like a small chamber, bathed in golden light.

“Beloved niece?”

“Hey! Get us the hell outta here, will ya?!”

Author's Note

Datura 2 Equestria 0

So, I know I talked about this briefly in Gods and Monsters in regards to Flurry Heart. She is, as far as we had seen in the canon, even as a foal, is just soooooo crazy powerful. She can teleport, a LOT, she can fly while holding a full grown pony, she can lift and manipulate multiple objects at once and destroy the world around her with a sneeze and a scream.

My story idea on how and why was always that she was augmented by the Athanatoi as a means of eventually freeing them. But now, they are no longer connected to her, feeding her additional power. Don't mistake that as saying she is weak, but she is no longer *AS* powerful as she once was. And she noticed that too after they were taken from the planet. It scared her. She had, for her entire life had voices in her head to comfort and assist her and occasionally manipulate her. So, it has been a huge adjustment for her to get used to the fact that those things are gone. And such, has made efforts to focus on her Princess of Friendship duties and help Smolder with the school and less on monster hunting.

And yes, Clover is further disappointing everyone. When is he going to get his rear in gear and help?! Or, is he like Flurry, and still harboring secrets that he does not wish to share?

Bring a coat and boots. The storm is only just starting.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 9: Dust in the Wind

Twilight Sparkle had been standing by the palace compound palisade near the medical team that was standing by as the small airship came in for an emergency landing. Tempest Fury had just been briefed on what had happened while she was on leave when the call came through the SunLight network that Princesses Flurry Heart and Sunset Shimmer had been caught in a cave-in.

The guard captain quickly fell back into her role and sprang into action. She had guards commandeer the same airship she had rode to Canterlot before the operator/captain could depart. The ship, which she had been told didn’t have a name so much as just being called Number Twelve, was loaded with a platoon of guards, city engineers with basic excavation equipment, and an emergency medical team. Once again, much to her annoyance and dismay, Twilight was forced to wait on the sidelines while others she loved and cared about were out getting hurt. It burned the purple princess's core and ached her heart as it had always done.

Still, she played her part alongside Isabella, trying to calm and assure the Saddle Arabian grand vizier that they were doing all they could to save everyone at the site of the incident. In truth, while she understood the grand vizier’s concerns, Twilight felt that his paled in comparison to her own. Spike had already been beaten severely that morning and now her niece and fiancé were in dire straits. Twilight felt she was losing her grip on her calm, royal poise and allowed Isabella to handle most of the talking. Now that the ship was coming in and the evening was fast approaching Twilight’s anxiety was spiking, threatening to damage her royal façade.

“I wish you had stayed back inside.”

Twilight glanced down at Tempest who was constantly scanning about for a potential threat. They were deep in the palace complex, and there was nothing beyond the lookout rail but a great view and a great drop, but still…

“Do you really think castle walls would help me feel better right now? I need to see them. I need to know they are okay.”

Tempest sighed, but nodded. “Fog gave me a brief rundown. We didn’t lose any of our ponies, but…”

“No survivors from those she took this morning. I don’t know how I am going to break that to the grand vizier.”

The tie downs were secured and the gangway ramp was latched to the starboard rail. Tempest allowed herself a small sigh when she spotted Gauge giving orders to his guards to bring the injured out first. Luna was standing nearby, horn glowing as she worked her levitation magic. The largest of the stretchers carried Flurry Heart.

“FLURRY!” Twilight hurried to her niece’s side the moment the team had her on solid ground. Much to her surprise and slight incredulous annoyance the castle medical staff pushed her back so the doctor and nurses could begin to examine the damage. They were speaking quickly to one another and wasted no time loading Flurry Heart into the wagon to take her directly to their facilities.

“Please! Tell me something! How is she!?”

Dr. Guiding Light gently touched Twilight and smiled reassuringly. “My nurses say she is badly injured and they are detecting irregularities in her vitals, but she is alive and we have all the supplies and equipment ready to begin treating immediately. I will pass on a full prognosis once I know more, Your Highness.” The wagon took off running the moment the princess was secured. A second wagon was standing by to take the injured guards to the barracks medical wing for their treatment. Fog Gauge said a few words to his subordinates before turning back to speak quietly with Tempest. Luna jumped over the rail with Sable Nimbus not far behind. They both bowed to Twilight and began to walk towards the castle following the second wagon. Clover, with his hood up covering himself as much as possible, said nothing to Twilight. He only bowed as a courtesy and followed after Luna and Sable, but at a considerable distance. It was clear he did not wish to speak to anyone at the moment and the feeling was mutual.

Twilight’s brain suddenly kicked her that someone important was missing. “Wait. Where’s Sunset?”

“Here.”

Twilight turned, examined her fiancé and decided her need for a hug outweighed decorum and whatever injuries the goldenrod alicorn had suffered. Her armor was scuffed, wings and fur were matted and dirty, and her mane did not have much of an energetic wave to it, but she was moving on her own and not a bloody mess. Twilight threw her forelegs and wings around Sunset Shimmer and held her close and tight. Sunset did gasp and wince a bit, but just bore it. Twilight felt her heart calm as Sunset nuzzled into her neck, her body still shaking.

“I was so worried. I was… Why is this happening?” Twilight croaked in her lover’s ears. “First Spike, now Flurry. I thought… Why is this, this witch targeting my family?”

“Bitch,” Sunset said, trying to smirk, “you can say bitch because that is exactly what she is. An evil bitch.”

Twilight nuzzled Sunset more, tears staining goldenrod fur. Neither cared. “I’m so angry I can feel it boiling inside me. I haven’t felt like this since Tirek destroyed my library and hurt my friends. I want to hurt her. I want her to feel the pain that I feel right now. The bitch hurt my brother, my niece, and tried to kill you. I know I should always try to extend the hoof of friendship or at least forgiveness, but I don’t know if I can. Not to her.”

“Yeah, I know the feeling.”

Twilight nuzzled Sunset more until she found her lover’s lips and they shared a blissful moment amongst all the heartache. Their eyes met and Twilight felt her body warm to its core and the anxious quaking subsided. “What happened out there?”

Sunset stepped back, a darkness flashing across her face. “Too much for a short conversation. We should talk inside.”

Sunset moved to step towards the castle, when Twilight’s hoof touched the other alicorn’s armored shoulder. Sunset’s eyebrow arched in curiosity. With a gesture, Twilight pointed to the setting sun with her horn. Reality dawned on Sunset Shimmer. She would have facehoofed if she was not so sore and tired. “Right, sorry, been a long day.”

“I’m glad you’re okay.”

“I’m not. But I’m alive. That’s enough for the moment.”

Twilight let the statement go unquestioned for now as she tended to her duty, her horn blazing with magenta magic aura as she guided the sun the rest of the way below the western horizon while simultaneously Sunset’s horn lit up red and lifted the moon to the eastern sky. They both nodded and smiled warmly to one another and returned to the others.

Luna had already instructed the castle staff to have food and refreshments brought to the secondary dining room. By the time Sunset and Twilight arrived, the staff was setting things on the table. Sable, Isabella, and Raven were in one corner, whispering to one another. The grand vizier was in another, surrounded by his guards while he spoke in his native tongue to someone on his SunLight crystal. Luna was seated at the table, nursing what looked like a large mug of coffee.

Tempest immediately stepped up and saluted, removing her helmet. “All thestrals are on lockdown patrol and the city is in emergency curfew protocol. No pony should be out unless they have a damn good reason to be. Captain Gauge is overseeing the retrofit and redistribution of solar guard helmets with the necessary ferronite plates to protect them from mind control. With all three armor smiths working they estimate they can do about six helmets an hour.”

“That’s not many.”

Tempest grimaced but honestly agreed with Sunset on that front. They were her direct subordinates and she felt angry that they were limited in being able to do their job because some noble bureaucrats wanted to save some coin. “I know. But from what I understand the cold iron is a hard metal to work with and even with the rush job they won’t look pretty. At least they should work. I have all my officers on standby and mandatory combat rest since I was made aware that their helmets are already upgraded.”

“That's a good idea. Thestrals are tough, but even they need sleep eventually. We will need as many fresh faces as available come morning if Datura does not press an attack tonight,” said Twilight.

Tempest nodded and stepped forward, placing a reassuring hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. Nothing else needed to be said as the captain left the room to attend to other duties. Twilight took a deep breath, then moved to her designated chair at the head of the table. All the others in the room took notice and moved towards the table except Sable Nimbus who instead moved to Sunset Shimmer and immediately began brushing her princess’s mane, trying to return some sense of regal dignity to the steward of the moon. Sunset rolled her eyes, but released her connection spell that gave her mane its magical wave so that the bat pony could get the brush through the disheveled mess without it getting stuck.

“I called Princess Cadenza,” said Isabella. “She is making arrangements to arrive as soon as she can and requests updates on Princess Flurry Heart’s condition as soon as available.”

“Thank you, Isa.”

“I have spoken with his holiness, Sultan Al Hisan Ealia. He is… heartbroken. To say the least.”

Sunset nodded her thanks to Sable and moved to her spot at the other head of the table. “I wish you had not done that yet.”

“Your captain confirmed that there was no chance to save the prince’s life, little to no chance to recover his body. His holiness is my sultan and as a father had a right to know what befell his son.”

Sunset signed and bowed her head. “I understand. I truly do. I was once a mother of two wonderful girls. I can empathize with his sorrow over his loss. It… was extremely difficult to have to watch them grow old and pass on. I had to bury them both eventually.” Sunset had to take a deep breath to continue. Twilight sat waiting for her fiancé to look up, hoping to reassure her that she was there for her even sitting across the table. Teal eyes met amethyst, even if only for a second. It was enough.

“However, we have an enemy on the loose and the last thing that Equestria needs right now is an angry, grieving world leader who may make a rash decision blinded by that anger. If Datura has a way to listen in on our communications, which she might.” Sunset’s eyes turned to Clover the Clever who had remained quiet to a point he was almost forgettable. “She might use that to her advantage. So, please, your grace, assure your sultan that his son’s killer will not go unpunished. This is the bonded word of BOTH princesses.”

“I do not think she would do that. It’s not her style.”

Sunset narrowed her eyes at Clover and he shrank back under his hood under the harsh scrutiny. “I want you to know, Clover, you are not my favorite pony right now. I have never faced an adversary like her before and though you said she was smart you never mentioned anything, not one single clue about what she had been able to do."

“What did,” Twilight paused, recentering herself. “Would you please debrief us on what happened in the caves and anything you may have learned?”

As they all picked at their food Sunset Shimmer explained what their plan was, how they had split up, and how it had all gone wrong. It was never easy or fun to recant one’s failures, but it helped when those around you were not looking for wrong doing as much as looking for clues how to learn from it and move forward.

“She used Spike’s blood as an explosive catalyst. She took his stolen tooth and carved intricate runes into it and turned it into some kind of explosive drill that bore through the rocks that nearly crushed us all. I had no idea that was even possible! She then stabbed Flurry with some kind of poisoned blade that made it nearly impossible to stop the bleeding. And to top it all off, she knew more about my sword than I did! She called it… a soul blade. I have used it to cut through things I did not think it was possible to cut through. Then, I went to cut through her blade and she met me steel to steel… or whatever magic they are made of.

“Discord once said I was powerful beyond my comprehension. I sure as hell didn’t feel powerful earlier, but I was definitely beyond my comprehension. We leave nothing to chance from here. My arrogance and underestimating her is what got Flurry Heart hurt.”

“Don’t take this the wrong way, princess,” said Isabella, “but how are the two of you not dead?”

Sunset grimace. Hard. She stared at her sparkling water as if it had committed some grand offense. “She had me. She had me dead to rights, I kid you not. She could have killed me any number of ways and instead gave us a chance to escape. The only thing I can think of is that she was either just testing us to see what we could do or she likes to toy with others like a cat playing with its next kill. She had to know we would have come up with something after she escaped.”

“Yes,” said Luna, “you created a small pocket while the rocks fell around you.”

Sunset nodded. “Flurry was losing power and consciousness. I inverted my shield net at the last second. Instead of trying to hold up a mountain, which was not going to happen, I reversed my hold and made a shield bubble. That bought us a few extra seconds, but even that was not enough as it cracked soon after. I had to use my sword to melt and fuse the rocks into a rock dome. Some of them got through and hit Flurry and I. Like I said, we got lucky.”

“So, what is the plan moving forward?” asked Raven, who had remained near the windows, but had been listening intently the whole time.

Sunset glanced up to meet each face in turn. “She’s not done with us. I’m still alive and she said I had to die so Void could do… whatever it is he does. Stupid alicorn god stuff.”

“What chance do we have against a god as you said?” asked Grand Vizier Muhasib.

“We’re not fighting a god. We’re fighting a pony.” Sunset pulled Clover’s hood back with her magic, surprising the stallion. “And right now, we are going to sit here and listen to everything YOU have to say on the matter. Any advantage you can give us you damn well better tell us. I already talked to the other members of Blue team. They all nearly died because you left them leaderless and ran off to sneak up on Datura and didn’t even do that well. Those were MY guards and they got hurt because of you. So, start talking, buster.”

Clover sighed and nodded. “I understand my failure. It has been a long time since I had to rely on others for my mission. Even more so for others to rely on me. One can easily become set in their ways over time from too much isolation and waiting. Ask your questions. I will answer to the best of my knowledge.”

Tempest Fury had visited the Canterlot Armor more times than she could recount. She knew all three master armor smiths by name as well as their favorite foods and off duty drinks. Obscure knowledge for sure, but sometimes it was nice to kickback with a coworker afterhours. Something they were all going to have to do once this latest crisis was over considering that after all these years she had never seen all three smiths working their forges and anvils at the same time. The sheer cacophony of it was almost deafaning.

Tempest hung her helmet on one of the armor stands by the entrance, plugged her ears with the provided foam plugs in a basket, and retrieved the ice cold bottles of water she had brought with her. Without need to bother the two stallions and mare from their hammering Tempest set a bottle down on each of their work stations and then stood back to admire their art in motion. They truly were artist, without a doubt.

“I have the next set of plates tacked into place and ready for you.”

Tempest turned her head, jaw hanging slightly open to find her husband with goggles up on the top of his head and completely devoid of his armor. His fur was slick with sweat and his muscles bulged and twitched from strenuous physical use. His dark mane, which he had been growing out a bit more the last few years, was glossy and stuck to the back of his neck in a way that was far more erotic than it had any right to be. Even his vertically slit, yellow eyes had an appealing underglow to them from the ambient forge firelight.

Tempest was not a mare who regularly got ‘quaky’ in the legs at the sight of a stallion. She had under her command many stallions, many of whom were in top physical shape and prowess with strong backs and tight hindquarters. But there was just something about this thestral that just always ‘tickled her fancy’ as the old saying went. He was just a work of art in her likely biased opinion. Perhaps not so biased, as she recalled Sunset Shimmer admiring him on more than one occasion as well.

Such clean lines, well maintained musculature that looked like chiseled stone sculpture. And considering the trials Princess Luna put them through to become lunar thestrals maybe that was more true than she realized. Combined with his easy going, unquestionably loyal and noble personality and he was everything she ever believed she wanted in a soulmate.

Some days Tempest wondered what she had done to get so lucky as to capture his heart before any other prospects could. Before they had begun dating proper, Tempest had overheard many a snippet of fawning and gossiping amongst the castle staff from mares that swooned at his passing by. They would whisper just a bit too loudly about daring one another to ‘take a bat pony for a ride’ or similarly lewd innuendos. Their failure to take a chance was the solar captain’s gain. In the end those musings and what ifs did not matter. He was hers and she loved him dearly. A love that was mutual without question.

Gauge set the six guard helmets down, two to and anvil station and then dusted his hooves before turning back to his wife. He cocked his head slightly to one side and flashed a fang filled grin at her expression. He knew her face well, having watched it and studied it with great, intimate care over the years. His lover, his wife, his warrior goddess. He knew the expression of lustful desire and heart pounding, loving adoration. It was how he always felt for her when they were alone.

“Problem, my heart?”

Tempest shook her head. “No! Nope, I, uh, just came… I, I, I mean I just came to check on progress and get an update! I didn’t realize you were getting all… hot and, um, whew, it is hot in here with all the hammers and fires going, isn’t it? I should have brought fresh water to drink you, er, for you to drink! You are so, so sweaty. You need water!”

“The smiths needed help prepping the ferronite. I was just standing around, supervising, so I began to help the apprentices. This keeps the masters on task and helps speed the entire process up. The more solar helmets we have done the more troops we have at our disposal.”

“Yes… I agree completely… Damn, you are hot.”

Gauge flashed his pearly white fangs again. He stepped forwards and gave his wife a small peck on the lips. “Last time you said that to me we ended up creating Dusk Wind.” The mentioning of her youngest foal brought a loving smile to Tempest’s face. She imagined Dusk was probably asleep by now and Saber soon to follow. Such good foals. Strong, beautiful ponies and the lights of her life. They needed to call Gauge’s parents to check on them soon. Gauge gladly smiled in turn and nuzzled into his wife’s ear, nibbling on it playfully. She inhaled deeply his heavy scent of sweat, musk, and steel. It should have smelled bad, but for some reason, on him it was perfect and enticing.

“Let me finish up this last batch and then pass on the work to a few others. Then I can take a shower and a break. It has been quite some time since you and I had an evening just to ourselves without the foals under hoof. It would be a shame to not take advantage of that.” Gauge paused, his playful expression retreating. “Unless of course you are not in the mood given the extenuating circumstances and it has been a long day.”

“No,” commented the solar captain with a sly grin and a lick of her lips. It had been far too many months since they had time to thoroughly enjoy one another. “Finish here, then you will be showering with ME. I need to get clean as well and I agree, despite the dire severity of the situation I NEED my husband right now. I need a break from… everything. Even if only for a few hours.”

Gauge nodded and nuzzled the vermilion mare one more time. “As my captain demands it, so shall it be done.”

His words sent a warm sensation straight through Tempest’s body to her core. She felt like a giddy filly again. Buck me sideways, I love this bat.

Twilight Sparkle stood next to Spike’s bedside. If not for the bruises and the gauze and bandages that were wrapped around his side and mouth she would have sworn he was simply sleeping peacefully. It had been a long time, but Twilight’s mind flashed back to mostly forgotten memories of when her adopted baby brother was still small enough to sleep in a padded wicker basket not far from her bed. Before he had wings… before she had wings too, for that matter. A simpler time. Gently, Twilight stroked the side of his face that was not injured and up along the ridge at the top of his head before bringing it back down around again.

“They told me a few hours ago he is out of the danger zone,” said the bright orange dragon sitting across from Twilight, holding one of Spike’s claws, stroking it with her own. “They sealed the chest wound at his side and his blood pressure has stabilized with no unexpected changes so they think his brain will be okay.”

Twilight smiled and sniffled for a moment before turning it into a sigh. “That’s good. I’m glad. I… I just want him to wake up soon. I want to tell him that I love him and that I am sorry I got him into this mess.”

Smolder nodded and choked down her own sob that she made to pretend she was clearing her throat. “He knows, Twilight, and he will wake up. He’s too stubborn not to. He… He didn’t hesitate for a moment, you know. The second he got the call that you needed him and his help he dropped everything and made his way here. He’s been like that for as long as I’ve known him. Such a good heart and willing to do anything for you. Sure, he is happy to be an ambassador and will gladly serve in that way, but he always wants to be your number one assistant first.”

Twilight nodded, another tear slipping down her cheek. “He always will be.”

Smolder stood and kissed his head. “Unfortunately, now that I know he is going to recover I need to head back to Ponyville.”

“You can’t stay with him?”

“Oh, trust me, I want to with every fiber in my being. But I'm short staffed at the moment. I had to leave Grunt with the school custodial staff with Prince Whitetail and Tule Spring on their own envoy mission out west visiting his relatives. Not to mention I have a responsibility to the school and all the students, seeing to their safety since not all of them can just go home in a case of a crisis. I know he will be fine here. He has you.”

“Thank you.”

Smolder nodded. “Have you checked on Flurry Heart yet?”

“I’m going to go see her now.”

“Message me or Thicket when you get an update so he won’t worry any more than I’m sure he already has been. I'm sure his father is already trying to make arrangements to get him back here, but that will take time. There are no tracks out where they are.”

Twilight smiled and nodded. “Of course.”

With nothing else to say, Twilight glanced back at Spike one more time before exiting to the right while Smolder headed to the left. Now that Spike was stable Twilight decided that she would have him moved back to the castle infirmary for both exemplarily care and to make it easier to see him. She made a mental note to have Isabella make that happen.

A few minutes later, Twilight was back in the safety and familiarity of the castle walls. She nodded her head to every guard who saluted and to the staff that bowed. As she walked towards the infirmary Twilight called out loud, “Raven.”

A voice spoke from above her and along the walls. “Yes, Your Highness?”

“Please inform Isabella that I would like Spike brought back here to the castle for recovery as soon as the doctors say he is safe to be move.”

“Of course, princess.”

Twilight nodded knowing Raven could see her through one of the light blue crystals installed above. She really needed to compliment Sunset on how useful the ocular crystals were, if she had not already. Never hurt to do so again. Perhaps if she could coax Smartypants to stay on long enough she might like using them as well.

Twilight passed another guard station before the infirmary and nodded to the guards on duty who saluted before letting herself into the room where she knew Flurry Heart was resting. A nurse was standing off to the left and bowed as Twilight entered. “Hello Nurse Cane, how is she?”

“Good evening, Your Highness. Princess Flurry Heart is…” The nurse winced as Flurry got angry at not being able to levitate her cheesy bread from her plate and instead knocked it across the room with a hoof. “Frustrated.”

“Of course I’m frustrated! I can’t even lift a piece of stupid bread with my horn! GRAHHH! I hate being powerless!”

Twilight smiled sympathetically while Nurse Cane continued. “We have the princess on a nutrient drip to help with the blood loss and her vitals have mostly stabilized. So far, she has shown no signs of loss of limb control, which was a concern. However, as you can see her magic is still not channeling properly, which the doctor theorizes is also contributing to her slower healing. Some of the contusions where rocks struck her are still swelling with discoloration. We have ice packs and some pain medication ready for her, but she is refusing to take it.”

“Flurry?”

“I don’t need meds I need my magic! What did she poison me with?!”

Twilight grimaced. “Mage’s Bane if I were to guess.”

Flurry Heart quirked her head to one side. “What is that? I’ve never heard of it.”

“I was stabbed once long ago with a blade coated in a poison that temporarily took my magic away. I was told by Celestia it was an ancient substance called Mage’s Bane that had been confiscated from a witch’s lab. I guess I shouldn’t be surprised that said witch turned out to be The Red Clover given all the horrors and crimes she has committed.”

“Okay, so how long did it take to wear off?”

“For me, a little over a day and then another week to fully recover. But that was an ancient batch collecting dust that had been stolen out of the restricted vault. The one she attacked you with was likely newer and stronger.” Flurry Heart’s wings sank as she became crestfallen. “But I’m sure you’ll be fine! And more importantly, you are alive! That’s what is most important.”

“Yes,” added the nurse, “the latest scan of your blood showed the anomalous substance deteriorating so your body and your magic will recover eventually. You just need time, rest, and of course, to eat.”

Flurry Heart sighed. “Sure, okay. Um… can I get fresh bread that… I didn’t knock on the floor?” The nurse nodded and exited the room. A moment later after the silence lingered Flurry grunted and lightly beat her head against the headboard. “I’m sorry I let you down.”

“You did not let me down, Flurry. No pony saw this coming and I am just glad you are okay.”

Flurry did not smile or feel any more relieved by the words. “She’ll be back. You have to know she’ll be back and I’m stuck in this bed for at least a day or more.”

Twilight nodded. “Sunset said something similar. We’re making preparations.”

“Tell Sunset Shimmer thank you for me, you know, for saving my life. She... she really is an amazing pony and I know it's all water under the bridge and stuff, but... I... she's better than me in a lot of ways and earned that throne next to you. And, you know. Plus, you love her and are getting married. I'm rambling from the medicated fluid and light headedness.” Flurry Heart smirked and chuckled lightly. “I guess I should get used to calling her Aunt Sunset now, huh?”

Twilight beamed and giggled in response. “Yes, you should. Plus, I’m sure she would absolutely adore hearing you call her that.”

“Okay, I will then.”

Twilight hugged her niece and kissed the top of her head. “Just focus on recovering. Nothing is more important to me than making sure all my friends and family are safe. Even more so with a monster on the loose.”

Datura mumbled to herself as she consulted her notes she had been scribbling on a piece of parchment. She was currently standing in the kitchen of a farmhouse working on a brewing concoction at the stove. She thought she saw carrots or some other kinds of vegetables outside in the fields before it got dark. It did not matter. Food and drink were fun to taste from time to time, but her body did not need them for sustenance like it had once required. She had other means of maintaining herself. On instinct, her eyes flicked to the bottle at her side. It was nearly full again, having added the foppish prince and a few others to her collection, but she had room for at least one or two more. She wanted to make sure there was still room for her greatest prize yet.

It was a fortunate thing she had such a good memory or else she would have been lost long ago without her notes and tomes that had been left her acolytes. Most of them had been useless ponies that had flocked to her in mindless worship in search of a powerful leader and no desire to bow to the council or their alicorn puppets. And rightly so. She had power they craved, imagination far beyond them, and ambition they could not begin to understand or appreciate. Still, even a genius needed the occasional sounding board for rigorous experimentation… or a sacrifice to test on. Datura’s thoughts lingered on the past when she felt a tingle run down her spine.

“You let her live. Why did you let her live?”

Datura smirked. She did not bother turning to look. From the sound of his omnipresent voice, Void was projecting or speaking through dimensions rather than making his presence known anyhow. She weighed the logic of why he would do so and concluded that he was too cowardly to show himself should another such as Aine or Samael take notice. A fact she chose not to point out… yet.

“I could have I suppose.”

“Then why not?”

Datura sense the irritation in his voice, felt the hint of warm breath at her mane and neck. So, she concluded, not projecting, just remaining partially hidden. “Because it was not the right moment. And while you did say she was an obstacle to your goal you, quite annoyingly, forgot to mention that she was a damn organic construct with a soul!”

"I do not see why that makes a difference. She lives, she breathes, she bleeds, she can die like all the others. Even the mightiest stone can be worn down to dust under the right pressure.”

“But not easily! She was, by design, made for this sort of thing. I cannot penetrate her mind or skim a clue of her weaknesses. At least not her physical ones. She will be difficult to kill nomatter what I throw at her and can summon a soul blade! The single most powerful type of magical weapon I have found to exist in any universe. Granted, her control is amateur, probably never had a proper teacher on what it actually is and how one can be manipulated, but you were right to fear her as do I. Otherwise, I imagine you would have dispatched her yourself since you were obviously spying on me during our little dance.”

“I FEAR NOTHING!”

Datura rolled her eyes and adjusted the temperature on the stove of her boiling potion. She added one more important ingredient, the alicorn blood, before slapping the lid on the pot before it could begin to react. The liquids blended and reacted volatilely, as expected, and began to froth and boil over, down the prepared tube in the top of the lid and into the waiting enclosed vessel on the floor. There should be enough for three doses. Datura nodded at her work and turned around. She felt Void’s presence in the room, but could see no bodily form.

“Yes, yes. As you have said before. You are not fooling me and it is perfectly fine. I felt her power, or at least what she was willing to show me, when our blades crossed. She is... unique. While perhaps not the most powerful magical creature in this world certainly one of the most dangerous. With the proper training, conviction, and state of mind I would theorize her blade could kill an alicorn god or goddess. It is for that reason I pulled back. I need to come at her from a position of absolute strength and not with my back against the wall in a cave with a few tricks and trinkets. Also, naturally, Clover stuck his cute little nose in again. As usual.”

“You should have killed him ages ago.”

“Pffft. Now where would the fun in that be? He tries sooooo hard to be the good little savior to all the little ponies. It’s as adorable now as it was then. I would like to know how he keeps finding me. I know the transition leaves a ripple in time/space, but I was in between for longer than I have ever been. And even still, he located me so quickly. E-Prime is a long way from where I had last seen him.”

“I could find the tracker if you let me.”

“Hmm. Tempting, but I don’t trust you or the price you would place on me for such a favor. Besides, he has chased for centuries and never done anything but talk even when he did finally catch up. I doubt he will do more than be a goodie four shoes nuisance like he always is. More so, as you can see, I have a plan.”

“Do not fail me, witch, or I will personally deliver you to Samael just for annoying me.”

“Well, that was uncalled for. You know, for a god-like being you are being rather impatient about this. Worried your sister will take notice and come running home?” Datura felt the breath on her neck again except that this time it was warmer to the point of uncomfortable and she was certain he raked her with teeth or sharp claws as well. Perhaps it was best not to push his buttons too much. Datura inspected her brew and the dark energy that pulsed inside each vial as she carefully transferred them.

“Do not fret so much, my lord. I will have my prize soon and be on my merry way so you can have yours. And of course, Sunset Shimmer will be dead.”

Author's Note

I'm hoping to have chapter 16 done this weekend. From the looks of how the outline is fleshing out part 1 will likely top out at chapter 17 or 18 if I need to split it. Then, there will be an intermission chapter before we move on to part two. As of right now, the pacing is good and I have enough of a buffer, but I may take a break for a few weeks after the intermission goes up just so I don't get into a rut and run out of buffer. We'll see.

As far as the above. All I can say is... Prepare yourselves.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 12: Catch the Moment

Luna could practically taste the dark magic the moment she entered the palace proper. She had gone ‘nose blind’ to the darkness surrounding the entire city. They all had. It was infuriating to the point Luna was having difficulty focusing her thoughts. How could I have missed this? How many minds did she ravage to find all the secret ways in and out of the castle? Curse her to the deepest pits of Tartarus! I swore an oath to Celestia that I would protect them! If they have come to harm… I’ll…

“Graaahh!” Luna growled.

“Little moon?”

“No time to explain. Just keep moving.” They had encountered no resistance in the foyer, no resistance at the first check station, which was also unguarded. Only when they rounded the central courtyard and came upon the junction to the hall of heroes did they meet their first roadblock obstacle. A group of thralls that were making their way towards the sound of fighting.

Upon hearing the clomping hooves on stone the ponies that had uniforms of castle maintenance turned with their clouded eyes. Luna did not give them a chance to react. A concussion blast threw all four of them back against the walls hard enough to crack the masonry. She had no doubt they had been badly injured and would require medical help once she had a better grasp of the situation as a whole.

Fighting could be heard down the long hall of heroes corridor. Not everyone had fallen to Datura's witchcraft. Luna raised her axe and smashed it to the floor causing a magical rippling shockwave to disorient the group of six or seven thralls. Once off balance, Luna and Clover began blasting each thrall in the head with sleep spells. Seconds later the pair stopped before an exhausted Isabella Windsong who dropped the staff and fell to her knees.

“About… time… someone… came… to help.”

“Catch your breath, brave Isabella, but do so swiftly. Where are Twilight and Sunset?”

“Twilight… Datura reversed the castle defenses. The princess was unable to teleport away. Then… she trapped us in the throne room… Twilight could not blast through… the shield. Not fast enough. I… I was taken. The ferronite blades were not enough to keep her out, not with her so close. It… Oh, ancestors… I’ve never felt so violated in all my life.” Isabella glanced at the ponies Luna and Clover had stunned. “If everyone is going to feel this way when they awaken… We are going to all need therapy.”

“I can sense there is a shield over the door and likely covers the entire throne room,” said Clover, pointing with a hoof. “It is strong, but not impenetrable.”

A scream, muffled by the door cried out painfully. The blood curdling wail penetrated the very bones of all who stood there before the throne room. Fog Gauge, who had just arrived with four other thestrals, yellow eyes widened, ears twitching from the nightmare inducing, throat destroying sound. To his dismay, he knew that voice well.

“That’s Tempest!” The thestral charged the door and before any of the others could stop him and struck the shield with his hoof. The shield discharged and threw Gauge back violently. Luna caught the night captain in her magic before any more harm could be done him. Not slowed in the slightest, Gauge picked up the fallen staff and prepared to strike the door again.

“Hold, captain.”

“But Mistress?!”

Luna unsheathed her axe once more. “No normal weapon can break this shield.” Luna focused her magic on her double edged weapon of choice. The blades began to glow blue and finally reshaped into a pick axe surrounded by pulsing blue fire. Luna passed the weapon over to Gauge. The Thestral felt the power surge through every fiber of his being. It was hair raising, but not unwelcomed. It was the power of his Goddess of the Night. He knew this power, as a piece of it flowed through his veins ever since he had committed his body and spirit to the service of the Lunar Guard.

“Focus your love, Fog Gauge, your determination to save those your care for. Channel all that you are through the weapon. Take my strength and add your own. Pray that we will be enough.”

“A soul blade,” said Clover in awe. “You have known how to conjure one the whole time?”

Luna ignored the sandy stallion and kept her eyes and magic focused on the weapon now in Fog Gauge’s hooves. The pick head shifted again to a pick on one side and a curved axe blade on the other, the weight felt good, balanced in his hooves. Flecks of yellow energy blended alongside the dark blue, the weapon managing to radiate hot and cold at the same time and yet neither felt uncomfortable.

“Like my beloved niece, I was trained in many arts including weapons and offensive magic. I am the defender of dreams. My heart burns to protect all my little ponies just as my sister’s once did. I may not be Ignis Ferrum Incarnate but I am Luna, I am an alicorn, and my enemies will know and fear my righteous vengeance.”

Fog Gauge focused on the single point his mind was telling him was a weak point in the door and barrier. With a ferocious snarl the bat pony brought the axe head down upon the barrier. The blade bit through with a flash and sizzle, gouging into the hardened wood beneath.

“Again, my child. With all strength and haste.”

Gauge did not have to be told and swung again.

Datura reveled in her victory. She had done what even an old god was terrified to do. She had taken the mind of an alicorn, twisted it to her whim, and used her to kill the weapon crafted by Celestia herself to defend the world. It had been a bit of a challenge, but not terribly so. Still, Datura smirked up at the horrified soul of Captain Tempest Fury who could do nothing to stop what was unfolding before her. Princess Twilight Sparkle, under mind control by the Red Clover, had stabbed her fiancé through the chest. Tempest was never trained as a field medic, but she knew battle wounds. The strike had been nearly identical to the one she had attempted on Datura just moments before. A piercing blow through the back and out the chest. There was no way Sunset Shimmer would survive long. Tempest tried to speak, scream her frustration at it all, but the magical leash around her neck kept her silent.

“Since I have a minute or two before the end, how about we satisfy a curiosity and add a little bit of drama to this theater. I’ve never seen an alicorn die. I am genuinely curious if it will look different than others.” Datura glanced at Tempest and smirked. “Let’s find out, shall we?”

With a flick of her horn, Twilight’s eyes returned to their normal amethyst color. A moment later so did her purple fur and wings. The dark saber that Twilight had held pressed down disappeared leaving nothing but a gaping wound in Sunset chest. Twilight blinked and began to assess the situation before her.

Sunset felt the blade leave her and immediately slumped to the ground with a painful grunt. Blood poured from her damaged heart and blood vessels like a broken water pipe. The goldenrod alicorn shook violently from physical shock, trying desperately to get her body to respond properly in these last few critical seconds while she still had consciousness.

Twilight was so beyond horrified that no noise left her gaping, trembling jaw. She looked down at her blood stained hooves. Tears immediately began to pour from her eyes as all the piece fell into place of what had just transpired. A nightmare made real. “…..aaaaaAAAAHHHHH!!!!! NO! NONONONONONO!!!! OH, SWEET CELESTIA AND ALL THAT IS HOLY, NO!!!”

Twilight focused all her magic on the wound and tried to heal it. While not a medical professional, she hoped she could at least stop the bleeding long enough to get Sunset some help. However, the morbid waking nightmare continued as the wound would not close. The precious red life fluid continued to spill forth at an alarming rate. Twilight’s mind flashed back to years ago when they found Flurry Heart in the very same throne room, broken and crying with Celestia in her hooves. The once mighty alicorn of the sun lay still with her pristine white coat stained red and a blackened hole in her chest where her life should have been.

Dark magic was called such not just because it gave it a chilling, ominous mystique to scare new students with. It was primarily forbidden from studying because it had only one ill purpose. To gravely wound a creature with full intention to kill. Because of the negative emotions and energies that were needed to cast such spells it was nearly impossible to heal with light magic alone. The two powers could negate one another, but few examples were known where one could properly overlap the other. They were opposites in every way and as such the spells would backfire or fail entirely when attempting to undo said damage.

“Oh goddess, no! Sunset, SUNSET! Please, nononono, don’t die! I’m sorry, I’M SORRY! I…”

Sunset Shimmer twisted around. It hurt to do so, but at that moment, everything either hurt or was going numb. She could not speak, her lungs were no longer working properly as they filled up with blood. With all her remaining strength Sunset reached up to a devastated Twilight with her shaky right foreleg and pulled Twilight’s head down towards hers. Focusing her remaining power, Sunset’s horn lit up and she touched it to Twilight’s. Both their eyes flashed bright white.

Twilight gasped and felt herself being pulled in, much like she had under Datura’s spell. For a brief moment she squeezed her senses shut expected to be mind raped again by the dark magic, but instead she felt only warmth and familiar comfort like two goldenrod wings and forelegs wrapping around her. She knew this magic and let it take her where it wanted to go.

When Twilight opened her eyes she found herself standing on a familiar green hill overlooking an amphitheater in the middle of Canterlot City on Earth. The sky was blue with an occasional passing cloud and the air felt and tasted spring time perfect. She looked down to examine herself but found that she was still an alicorn despite the humans moving about in the distance, too far to distinguish individually. Before she could inquire her ears turned to the sound of shuffling movement to her left.

Slowly walking up the hill towards her was Sunset Shimmer, also as an alicorn. She was free of her armor other than her helm crown, wings preened and folded nicely, coat clean and brushed, her long, fiery mane blowing to the left rhythmically with celestial magic.

Sunset came to a stop several paces away and smiled warmly. “Hey, Twily.”

Twilight ran and wrapped herself around her fiancé and cried into her fur. “SUNSET! I’m sorry! I’m so, so, so sorry! I tried to fight her! I tried so hard! I don’t know how she got in! I tried every mental defense technique I know and, and, and she still got in! It was like… these… things, like vines or tentacles they came at me, they… they… penetrated me everywhere! I thought I was going to die inside my own head! It, it all became dark and, and sometimes I could hear you saying something, I could see glimpses of you, but, but, but I couldn’t get control!!! The more I fought the more they hurt me. I tried. I TRIED SO HARD! They, they made me hurt you, and, and, and now…”

“Shhhh, it’s okay, it’s okay,” Sunset whispered as she stroked Twilight’s mane and kept her wrapped in wings and forelegs.

“IT’S NOT OKAY! STOP SAYING IT’S OKAY, IT’S NOT OKAY!” Twilight sniffled and cried harder. “It’s not okay… it’s not… I… I killed you. I… she made me kill you, but it’s all my fault! I wasn’t strong enough. Friendship… love wasn’t strong enough… and… and…”

Sunset continued to hold Twilight patiently while she cried and got all the anger and frustration out of her system. Sunset could only imagine how it must have felt to be violated so horribly. She wanted to swear revenge upon the Red Clover and all the best cliches. Perhaps later, but time was wasting. They had to get down to business first.

“Twilight. Hey, Twily, look at me.” Sunset waited until the purple alicorn got enough of herself back together to look up. “You’re right. It’s not okay, but this fight is not over yet. You are still in danger and you have work to do. But you were wrong about one thing. Friendship and love did not fail you, because I’m not dead yet and I’m going to help you take that bitch out.”

Twilight shuddered and sighed, her logic brain finally kicking back into gear as she looked around the cityscape once more. It was just as she remembered when they had last visited it only a year ago. It was beautiful, calm, there was even some light orchestra music coming from somewhere. It helped Twilight get ahold of her spiraling emotions. Twilight wiped her eyes and finally asked, “Where are we?”

“The place between our minds. Think of this as like my own custom built welcome center. It came out pretty well if I'm allowed to toot my own horn on this. To be honest, I always wanted to try this spell with you, but we just got so busy with other things it was not that big a deal and I figured… I figured I had plenty of time.” Sunset sighed and grimaced for a moment. “Like mom said. You always think you have plenty of time.”

“I’m sorry, you are going to have to elaborate. The place between our minds?”

Sunset barked a laugh at Twilight's perplexed expression of awe and disbelief. “Okay, so when Luna or I dream walk, we quite literally come out of our bodies and pass through the minds of all the sleeping ponies. Now, obviously if we were moving in real time that would not be possible to do in one night. But the dream walking works because it moves at the speed of thought which is basically firing neurons or about the same as the speed of light. I just combined the dream walking spell with my own empathy power and I can create a telepathic bridge directly between my mind and the mind of whom my horn is touching, well our horns. We have plenty of time here because time is basically at a crawl.”

Twilight nodded, understanding the gist of the magic. “That's... wow! It sounds like something Starlight Glimmer would have tried. She was an expert at mixing spells. So, what do we do now?”

“Well, first of all, we need to find out how that bitch got into your head and fix it, then we work together to strengthen your mental defenses so that no creature can ever get in again. Then, once we get you back into the real world you need to cast a preservation stasis spell over Tempest’s body before irreparable harm is done to her while she's not breathing.”

“Okay, then what?”

“Then you fight like you have never fought before. She has Tempest’s soul. You need to get it back.” Twilight nodded, but not enthusiastically. Sunset nuzzled Twilight for encouragement and comfort, her mind creating for her the scent of Twilight’s usual berry shampoo with lavender. “You have questions I assume?”

“Many, yes. My mind was clouded, but I saw Tempest stab Datura. How do I defeat her?”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah, saw that too right before she… dammit, when you can check on Raven too. Her body might be damaged, but hopefully her PAAL unit is still fine. That’s the most important part. Anyhow, no thanks to Clover, we now know how Datura is still alive after all this time. She's not. She's a damn lich or revenant. Take your pick of your favorite undead on that one. I’m not sure if Clover knows that or if he does he failed to share that rather pertinent detail. Get on his butt later about it, but what you need to know is her soul is driving a dead body that she uses stolen life energy to preserve and keep it looking young. That means her soul needs to be nearby to operate it and I’m guessing it’s in that bottle she keeps at her side, but fortified from the ones she steals power from so as to not accidentally burn it up. That’s your target. It works double in your favor to do so because without it she can’t run off with Tempest’s soul either.”

Twilight nodded, looking far more composed than she had before. Sunset nodded satisfied to see calm determination and understanding in Twilight’s eyes again. “Okay, got it.”

“Well, if you are ready, let’s go take a little trip to your mind and see what is going on and what we need to fix.”

Twilight nodded before flashing a sheepish grin. “Annnnd how do we do that exactly?”

Sunset grinned. Her horn lit up and a large Persian carpet appeared on the grass. “On a magic carpet ride.” Both alicorns climbed on and were instantly teleported. The world twisted and turned and after what felt like a few minutes they both landed in the center of a massive library. Twilight gasped and turned in circles. She did not recognize which library it was, seeming to have elements from many different ones she had visited. The smell of paper, scroll parchment, and ink was real enough that Twilight began to joygasm at the sight of so many books stacked floor to ceiling in every direction on overflowing bookshelves. Sunset however, felt to the ground laughing.

“What?” Twilight said incredulously. Not appreciating that her inner mind was some sort of joke to Sunset.

After finally getting control of herself Sunset, with Twilight’s help, got back to her hooves. “Oh, it’s just, I want to shout, ‘OF COURSE IT’S A LIBRARY’ to the fact that your mind palace is a library!”

“My, my mind palace?”

“The accumulated data of everything that makes you, well, you. Knowledge, personality, subconscious and so on, and so on. This is who you truly are. A massive source and repository of knowledge of every imaginable kind. Warm, inviting, the kind of pony and place you can curl up next to and never want to leave.”

Twilight blushed a bit, nodded and smiled then arched a brow. “Why? What does your mind palace look like?”

Sunset looked up and sheepishly tapped her forehooves together. “Ummm…” A large book fell between them from nowhere, opened to a double page spread image of a massive red throne adorned with gold accents and a two toned sun emblem, behind it was a round, floor to ceiling window to the stars inside a massive spherical battle station the size of a small moon surrounded by every conceivable, popular science fiction warship every created. “Yeeeeeah, kind of like that. Though somewhere in there should also be a concert hall and gourmet pizza parlor. ”

Twilight closed the book and gently placed it on the nearby table. She turned back to Sunset and smiled. “You are not allowed to call me a dork anymore, Miss Shimmer.”

Sunset shrugged. “Fair enough. C’mon, let’s head outside and get to work.”

“What exactly are we looking for?”

“Well, from the looks of this place it doesn’t look like Datura wrecked your core mind, which is good. Your inner self probably retreated into here and shut all the doors to protect that which was most important, which was probably why you couldn't regain control. That means Datura probably retreated out the same way she got in when she released her spell. We need to find the gap in your defense and seal it. Then we’ll practice some repelling techniques.”

“Are you sure we have time for all that?”

Sunset signed and touched her chest, eyes downcast for a moment before she hardened her resolve. “Honestly, I don’t know, but we will use every second we do have.” Twilight’s eyes started to glass over again, her bottom lip quivering. “No, come on. Keep it together, babe. We got this.”

Twilight quirked her head at the use of that particular pet name, aching a brow. “I thought you didn’t want to call me that.”

Sunset smirked, leaned in and kissed Twilight. For a dreamscape Twilight had to admit, her mind made it feel real enough. Enough that she happily pressed back and moaned at the pleasurable distraction. Sunset finally broke the kiss and nuzzled into her fiancé’s ear. She lifted Twilight's hoof and gently pressed it to her goldenrod fur covered chest. Much to Twilight's amazement, she could feel Sunset's thumping heartbeat. Or at least the idea of it.

“You know, I didn’t for the longest time because I was afraid that when I said it I was thinking of Twi. But that was just a lame excuse even if an understandable one. She’s gone even if never forgotten. You, Twilight Sparkle, are the love of my life now and I am no longer afraid to call you babe, sweetie, honey, sugar rump, the hottest piece of Equestrian booty this side of the universe, and I love you with every fiber of my being. So, when I say it, when I say any of those things know that I am not thinking of anyone or pony but you. I am yours. You are mine.”

Twilight smiled brightly, wiping a lone tear away. “That was… that was so beautiful, Sunny. ‘There is no you or I, there is only US.’ That… I was going to include that quote in my wedding vows to you.”

Sunset beamed. “I like it. I would tell you to write it down, but of course, I know you already did.” With a playful hip bump Sunset made her way to the nearest double doors and threw them open. Outside of the massive structure was a great grassy field of rolling plains under an afternoon sky where the sunset was just minutes away. In the distance, Sunset could make out the top of a structure. Sunset squinted and pointed to get Twiight's attention. “I bet that’s your mind’s primary barrier. We need to inspect all of it.”

Twilight spread her wings and took to the air. “Then let’s go.” Sunset happily grinned. She felt a painful stab in her chest, but fought it down, focusing only on maintaining the spell. She wanted to stay in this moment for as long as possible. Keep Twilight happy and distracted from the grave reality for as long as she could. When her magic finally failed and she drew her last breath, Sunset would die knowing that she did everything she could to keep her love safe.

Sunset pushed those thoughts to the side for now. She focused on the wall which turned out to be just that. It was a simple stone structure of average size and height. From what she had seen in the dreamscape while peeking in on the occasional pony head with Luna this was a common interpretation of the mind barrier. For someone like Twilight, this was weak and piss poor. Most likely a left over remanent from her early unicorn studies under Celestia that she never considered fortifying. If not for her alicorn nature and quality energy shields Datura would have likely taken her mind in the first push.
She needed to beef up her defense and they still needed to find the breach.

“So, what are we looking for?”

Sunset glance to Twilight. “You’ll know it when we see it. Your mind is giving us this interpretation as something that is not physically real, after all.”

Twilight looked left and right and then sighed. “I know I am going to regret saying this to you, but why is so much of my mindscape empty?”

Sunset snickered and Twilight rolled her eyes. “Sorry, you did set yourself up. Anyhow, don’t take it personal. From what I have read, which means you have too, we don’t use all of our mental power at once. Think of those grassy fields as potential processing power for use. I mean you saw all those book in the library you practically drooled on. That was your accumulated knowledge, which was waaaaay more than the average pony.”

Twilight took that notion under consideration while she examined her wall. It was smaller than she would have expected. She focused her attention on a section of wall and imagined a lookout tower. The blocks shifted and grew and reformed to a tower with generic looking solar guards coming up from below to stand as lookouts.

“Hey! There you go!” Sunset said proudly. “I was going to go over subconscious defenders once we fixed the wall, but it looks like you already got the idea. Ever the studious student!”

Twilight beamed and giggled before returning to her serious, 'all business' face. “But how do I maintain them? Obviously I can’t rebuild all this while I’m being attacked.”

“Well no, but it does have a lot to do with imagination. You told me once you overcame Discord getting in your head and twisting your friendships by focusing on the good times you shared with the others. It’s kind of like that. You imagine a shield when you are being attacked and your mind develops one. You repel the invasion with something you know will work against the enemy. This is the battlefield of the mind where strength is measured in sheer will.”

“But I did that!”

Sunset flew closer to nuzzle Twilight who happily accepted the distracting affection. Sunset then looked out and spotted what they were looking for. “That wasn’t your fault. Can’t properly defend yourself when somepony leaves the backdoor open and you get hit from behind.”

Twilight followed Sunset’s gesture. The grass ahead was scorched black as were the edges of the brick wall with the gaping hole. Sunset landed on the lush grass and Twilight followed suit and they both carefully approached the dead grass. The moment Twilight set hoof on the blackened soil black tentacles erupted and tried to seize her. Twilight screamed and tried to form a shield. Sunset was suddenly adorned in her armor and her sword formed with a golden blade.

Sunset slashed and cut and annihilated everything that tried to touch them. Twilight shook her head and began to back Sunset up with horn blasts. Each successful attack pushed the darkness out of the grass, which magically restored to its previous simple beauty. Sunset landed next to Twilight and the two fired their horns into the grass and purified the field, pushing the remaining darkness out past the wall.

“Quick! Fix the wall!”

Twilight focused her mind on the gap and lit her horn. Blocks grew from the ground and interlocked with the existing wall. Seconds later the wall sealed shut as if they had always been there and grew another two meters in height. Twilight sighed, wiping her brow. Sunset hip bumped her again and cheered.

“Nice job! Now, think you can add more of those early warning towers or maybe a few other fancy defenses?”

Twilight lit her horn again and towers popped up every so many meters all the way around the wall beyond the horizon. Each tower was then also armed with various simple defenses and some sort of crystalline tube that Sunset did not recognize. Twilight let out the breath she was holding.

“That should do. What are the tube things?”

Twilight brightened. “Oh! I had an idea once about harnessing the power of friendship and the elements into a portable, one time use weapon. That way, in case I was busy, others could use rainbow lasers without me. I never got it past the drawing stage, but in here…”

Sunset smiled knowingly. “All you need is your imagination.” Sunset pulled Twilight into her with a wing and nuzzled her fiancé. “You really are amazing.”

Twilight blushed and smiled, nuzzling into Sunset neck. “I couldn’t have done this without you. I… I don’t want to…”

“Shhhh… I know.” Sunset sighed and broke the embrace, turned, and faced Twilight. “Now that the barrier is take care of and the last of her leftovers are on the outside, we need to work on your ability to repel mental magic invasions. You already know the basics that Celestia taught us both. You just need to practice and exercise those defenses in a controlled simulation. Think of it like a mental workout session.”

“Okay, so how do I do that?”

Sunset flapped and jumped up onto the wall. She turned and looked down at Twilight. “Well, even with time slowed down we are under the crunch to get you combat ready. Sooooo… I’m going to have to call in a friend for this one. I… apologize in advance.”

“What are you…”

“Hey, purple smart.” Twilight’s eyes widened as she slowly turned her eyes to her left. Standing next to the purple alicorn was exactly who she was afraid she had heard. “You ready to get your mind fucking blown like a virgin on her first fat cock?”

Twilight glanced between Demon Shimmer and Sunset Shimmer, who at least had the decency to look abashed, while her jaw hung open. “How… how can you be in two places at once?!”

“Because I’m me and that bitch is,” Demon Shimmer threw Sunset the double bird with her fingers as she flew up on the wall to stand next to the alicorn, “my darker self image.”

“Id, super ego, tulpa, the badder, hotter version with more perky tits and a tighter ass that only gets to come out and play on occasion. Take your pick. Or take us both. That would be pretty hot too because you should know I do EVERYTHING you can imagine including the no-no hole. Bet you didn't know my special talent is I can make my tongue super long.” Without having to look up from having buried her face in her hooves Sunset could only imagine Demon Shimmer was giving Twilight a full demonstration of said 'talent.'

“You, you have had this thing in your head the whole time?!”

Demon Shimmer blew a raspberry. “Thing? Really?”

“Alright, enough you,” said Sunset, regaining control of the situation. “Look, we can discuss my questionable mental issues another time. Right now, I need her. She and I are going to throw some attacks at you. You need to use these prepared defenses and your own fortitude to beat us back. Don’t hold back, we can take it.”

“But if I don’t hold back won’t I kick you from my mind and break the connection?”

“Nope. You might kick me back to our shared space, but you would have to press the attack from that shared space to break the spell. That’s the weak point of the spell. Remember, our horns are touching. We are not just connected through magic, but by physical bond as well. Right now, we really are of one heart and one soul.”

Twilight blushed and smiled. “It sounds so romantic when you put it like that.”

“Oh, puke. Heads up, princess!” Demon flew up around one of the towers and formed a fireball in her palm. She wasted no time throwing it at the new defenses.

Sunset in turn lit her horn and fired a blast at Twilight herself.

Twilight gasped and dodged the horn blast which scorched the grass. The fireball obliterated the tower and Demon laughed maniacally. Sunset waited for Twilight to make eye contact. With a deep, calming breath in and back out, Twilight spread her wings and lit her horn. The tower immediately fixed itself and Demon stopped laughing. Twilight flapped her wings and raised to the air, switching her attention between the two Sunsets, careful not to focus on either one too much. As soon as a confident grin spread across Twilight’s face, Sunset Shimmer knew it was game on. Cannons fired rainbow lasers, horns and claws spewed powerful energy blasts, and the practice fight was on.

Datura watched as Sunset desperately reached up to pull Twilight down towards her. She was expecting them to kiss, give final declarations of love and saccharine whatnot. She was instead surprised and intrigued to find that their horns touch with a spark of bright white light that also caused their eyes to light up. Datura blinked. She glanced to the floating spectral form of Tempest who was also gazing upon the two princesses locked in a silent magical embrace. At first, she was pleased because it silenced Twilight from her tearful blubbering. But now, after almost a minute Datura was beginning to suspect something else was going on.

A noise behind Datura caused her to look back. Had that robot fallen over or was it already like that? The throne room doors rattled hard, followed by the sound of splintering wood. Someone outside was smashing through her barrier and the door itself. Datura scowled at the two alicorns and approached. “I think this game has gone on long enough. Time to collect my prize and vamoose as some of the kids like to say.”

Sunset stopped firing and stumbled a bit, moving a hoof to her chest. The fur just above her heart had darkened considerably. Demon Shimmer turned her glowing eyes to the sky and growled, flashing her fangs. They had been sparring for what felt like hours, but at the same time Twilight did not feel tired. She had to assume it had something to do with the fact that they were in her mind and possibly to do with the time dilation. The possible applications to such a spell were possibly endless, Twilight thought. Then, her giddy smile turned upside down, taking note her Sunset Shimmer's demeanor.

“Sunny?”

Sunset pressed on her chest over the wound, closed her eyes, and extending her senses to beyond the mindscape. She could feel the darkness approaching, in more ways than one. Both, however, sent shivers down her spine. “She’s coming. I guess she got tired of waiting.”

“Okay. So, what do we do now?”

Sunset tried to smile, but her tear filled eyes betrayed the comfort she wanted to instill. Sunset pulled Twilight close and kissed her passionately. The love and warmth caused the entire mindscape of Twilight’s synapse projection to briefly light up. Slowly, Sunset released Twilight's lips, moved up to her ear. and whispered, “You are going to kick that bitch’s ass is what you are going to do. You are going to save yourself, and Tempest, and every other creature because that is what you do, Twilight Sparkle. You save the day.”

Twilight smiled and nodded. “Okay, but what about you. How do I save you?”

Sunset shook her head. “Twily… I… can’t be saved. I’m dying. I have a hole in my chest. Worse still, I can feel the dark magic spreading like necrosis. I’m pushing back as hard as I can, but I can feel myself slipping away little by little.”

“NO! I can’t accept that! I WON’T! I did this to you, I have to find a way to fix this! There has to be a way!”

Sunset took a step back, looked up to Demon Shimmer who nodded knowingly and soberly before wrapping herself in her leathery wings and disappeared. Training was over. “Twilight, look at me.” Sunset waited until glassy amethyst eyes met hers. Goddess, did she love those gorgeous eyes. “Twilight, sweetie, remember when this is over to take time for yourself. Don’t get bogged down in all the work again like you were when I came back to Equestria. Take a break from time to time, go to a beach… just not a cursed one.”

“Sunny…”

“I love you so much, Twilight Sparkle.”

“SUNSET!”

“Goodbye.”

“I’LL SAVE YOU! I SWEAR I WILL!”

Raven felt her eyes come back online. As soon as she had enough processing power after restarting she began to run damage diagnostics. The witch had hit her so hard that her PAAL hardware detected the increased G forces and shut her core system down into safe mode just before the MAU body collided with the wall. As far as initial scans could detect, her PAAL was undamaged. Unfortunately, her MAU was. Worse yet, in Raven’s opinion, the undead ghoul had destroyed her opal broach. That had been a gift from her mother. She would pay for that.

Power levels, PAAL: 98%, MAU: 53% Core systems stable, cooling system, ok, hydraulics… WARNING: leak detected. WARNING: armature stabilizer damage detected. WARNING: frontal plate structural damage detected. Integrity compromised. Recommended shutdown until replacement parts are installed. Do you wish to begin shutdown procedure?
Raven scowled internally. Her chest plate was badly damaged. One more good hit would crack her body wide open and expose her hydrogen power core. That would likely render the MAU completely unusable and carried the possibility of a small explosion that would certainly destroy her PAAL. Amazingly, the back plate was still intact even after impacting with the wall and all her other sensors were giving her green lights. However, both her forelegs were broken. The witch had fired through her struts at the shoulder joints and damaged wiring as well as the hydraulic micro cylinders that allowed her to stand and walk. Her back legs still worked, but that did not leave many options as far as moving. Still, Sunset was in danger. She had to do something.

Override shutdown.

Slowly, Raven rolled over so she could see what was going on. Sunset was down and it, though difficult to see, appeared she was gravely wounded. Twilight was, as far as she could see, back to normal and standing protectively over Sunset. There was no time to be subtle or cautious. Raven pushed herself forward using her hindlegs, sliding slowly across the floor on the right side of her face. Raven was thankful she could not feel pain. If this was the end, then she would meet her oblivion knowing she fulfilled her primary objective. To always be there for her user.

Twilight Sparkle gasped and blinked her eyes. The first thing she did was look down at Sunset Shimmer who fell back to the floor and coughed out more blood as she tried to breathe, her teal eyes rolling back in her head as unconsciousness began to take her and soon death.

“SUNSET!”

“Oh,” came a disgustingly sultry voice that set Twilight’s insides ablaze, “she’s as good as dead, darling. I would not worry about her. In fact, considering what I have in mind for you, I am actually being quite merciful to her. I hope you enjoyed your little moment together because you will not see her on the other side in Elysium.”

Twilight’s horn burned with bright magenta fury.

Datura’s horn lit up in turn. “Time to go, princess.”

Twilight felt the dark tendrils lash out once more. Just as Sunset had predicted, the witch tried to sneak back into Twilight’s mind at the same place as before. And was met with prepared resistance. The attack completely failed. Twilight cringed as she attempted another assault, then another. Finally, with burning will, Twilight screamed in defiance and purged the tendrils from her mindscape. Datura was thrown back and screamed in surprise. Dark blue eyes blinked with disbelief. “So, that’s what she was doing. She reinforced your mental defenses. Clever girl.”

Twilight was not in the mood for banter. The purple alicorn stood and spread her wings. Magic was pouring forth from her enough that her entire body began to glow with bright iridescent colors. Twilight’s mane billowed angrily, her wings, now at full extension, took on a rainbow sheen.

One tight beam from her horn shot forth and quickly wrapped Tempest Fury’s body in a cocoon of nurturing preservation/stasis magic. Another beam shot downward to Sunset and wrapped her body, focusing on her chest wound. A third beam shot towards the ceiling and shattered the magical barrier over the throne room.

“I am Princess Twilight Sparkle. I am the heir to the Solar Throne of Equestria, the first Princess of Friendship, and bearer of the Element of Magic gifted by Harmony. I like to believe that every creature in this world has good in their soul and is worthy of the bonds of friendship, love, and harmony. Worthy of a chance to experience this beautiful, wonderful gift. You, however, Datura have proven to me otherwise. You have done nothing but harm and kill and destroy. More than that, you enjoyed it.”

Datura stepped back and had to shield her eyes from the energy radiating from Twilight as spoke. Her words were calm, even, as if simply lecturing an auditorium, but reverberated off the walls and penetrated with the power of an angry, vengeful goddess. For the first time in centuries, Datura felt herself tremble all the way down to her hidden soul. This was not the easy prize for the taking she had been promised. This was what an alicorn was supposed to be.

Sunset felt a warmth wash over her and gasped for air. In response, her lungs evacuated the blood that had been pooling there. She coughed, which burned something terrible, but that pain was soon replaced with a familiar embrace in her chest. She could feel her limbs, they tingled with pins and needles of sensation, but she could still feel. Pain was good in this case. She was not dead. Not yet.

“T-Twi-light-t?”

“Datura,” Twilight said with complete contempt in her voice, her power causing a small dust storm to swirl about the throne room, “Red Clover. You hurt my brother, Spike. You hurt my niece, Flurry Heart. You stole my captain and one of my best friend’s soul. You killed my subjects without a single iota of remorse or hesitation. And worst of all, you made me hurt the love of my life. MY fiancé. MY Sunset Shimmer. I am not a violent pony by nature, but you have severely damaged my calm. Now, even with all your crimes laid raw and bare before this court I will allow you to leave as you are if you return Tempest’s soul to her body and help me undo the damage to Sunset you have wrought. This is your LAST chance.”

Datura shifted her posture to a defensive stance and lit her horn. “No, I do not think so. You are strong, child, but you are still a false god, a mortal being. And I will take what I am owed. It just means I have to work for it. And from the looks of your beloved I better work fast. Real gods are not patient creatures and Void will happily devour me alongside the rest of you.”

Twilight sneered darkly before glancing briefly down at Sunset whom she was still standing protectively over like an avenging angel. Twilight was pleased to see her lover’s eyes open and wide with awe. “Hey, do me a favor and try not to move much.” Twilight flashed a warm, loving smile. “I’ve got you.”

Author's Note

Welcome back and hellooooo weekend. I finished up Chapter 18 yesterday. There will be a 19 that will conclude Part 1 before the Intermission.

For those of you who were thinking I was not giving Twilight Sparkle her due, you're welcome. In both the second season and in the comics we have seen Twilight get brain whammied more than once. That was a fact that I both exploited and felt needing to address considering we have a baddie here who specializes in mind domination magic.

So, why does Sunset have a demon in her head? Well, mostly because I just think it's funny in that whole "shoulder angel and demon" sort of way. They get along for the most part and Sunset does not stick her in a box like Twi tried to do with Midnight.

And Raven is okay! Mostly.

It's not over yet.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 13: Bring Me to Life

Datura had to admit to herself she was taken completely by surprise at the sudden turn of events. She had known that Sunset Shimmer, though young and still learning, had been capable of pretty remarkable and powerful feats. She was the daughter of Celestia, the granddaughter of Aine, the Goddess of Creation, after all. Such power of bloodline was to be expected. When she had tried to touch the goldenrod alicorn’s mind in their previous encounter she had been repelled by some of the most powerful mental defenses, both of personal will power and of ingrained arcane spellcraft, that she had ever encountered. And that did not even take into account the ease in which Sunset Shimmer could summon a soul blade. Such dangerous power was not to be taken lightly. Hence the fighting from a distance and letting the minions do the hard work.

After Datura had successfully snuck her way into Twilight Sparkle’s mind and the element of magic had stabbed the Incarnate she assumed everything was over but the crying. However, much to her surprise and just a tiny bit of respect, the mortally wounded alicorn had used what little power and time she had left to help “fix” her lover’s defenses. That had come as a complete surprise given Equestria’s adamant stance against teaching any mind magic other than basic defense.

How had she learned it? Luna? A human teacher? Both were possible, but in her experience most human dimensions had poor sorcerers if they had access to any magic at all. Hadn't there been something about jeweled necklaces in Twilight's memories? Datura could not remember and had glazed over much. Luna was certainly old enough and experienced enough to have skimmed a few 'forbidden' books, but, as Datura understood, she spent a thousand years in a moon prison, but there the limits of that prison were not fully understood. A curiosity to contemplate at another time.

The results of their little joining had made itself quite known. Datura had been unable to reenter Twilight’s mind, which would have made taking her soul as easy as drinking water in a rainstorm. A thrall would have done anything for her.

Datura was admittedly annoyed, but not quite ready to give up. She had fulfilled her deal with the God of Chaos, Void. Sunset would die soon enough. But she still wanted the element of magic and all the power that came with it even if that required a bit more effort than before.

Once Twilight looked down to speak to Sunset, Datura quickly utilized the distraction and consumed the second vial of magically infused blood she had stored. It was a gambit, but was worth the price if she could leave E-Prime with her prize.

“Twilight!” Tempest managed to shout while her captor was distracted. “She’s taking something!”

When Datura looked back Twilight had formed a defensive shield around herself and Sunset Shimmer. That was fine, she needed a second for the power to kick in again. Datura grinned through the pain as her dark, ethereal wings sprouted again, horn bleeding sparks of over charged magical power, and her eyes pulsed with ghostly, black darkness.

“That’s quite enough out of you.” Datura pulled Tempest back on the magic leash and the ghostly soul of the unicorn captain cried out in pain as she was condensed and added to the bottle.

“Give her back.” Twilight’s words were frighteningly steady, commanding, and extruded barely contained magical prowess. The purple alicorn had not flinched in the slightest at the physical change in Datura as she doped herself once more. Sunset had to admit that the sword burn scar combined with Twilight’s no-nonsense stare would have given a raging hydra pause.

Datura on the other hoof, just smiled. “To the victor go the spoils, princess. You want her, claim her.”

Without waiting for retort or additional challenge, Datura raised her hoof and fired several laser blasts that all bounced harmlessly off of Twilight’s shield. The Red Clover waited to see if Twilight would counterattack. When none came she summoned the extra power to her transformed horn and fired a massive green and black energy blast. Sunset wanted to choke out a warning, but none would have been heard or in fact needed. Twilight tilted her shield ever so slightly, deflecting the blast upwards, burning out and widening the hole in the roof that Sunset had created earlier. The excess energy release caused additional dust and debris to fall but only a little. No other damage was done. Twilight, lifted a hoof and pretended to brush a speck of dust from her shoulder while continuing to radiate magical energy. The purple princess played at appearing bored by the exchange.

Keep her busy, don't let her distract you. Wait for an opening. Massage, pump, massage, pump. Keep the pace, keep the rhythm.

The mockery infuriated Datura. “Planning to wait me out while I expend my power? Not the best idea for your friend since the more power I use the more I draw from my source.”

Twilight glanced to her right ever so slightly. “You mean the bottle where you keep your stolen souls… and your own?” Datura’s jaw dropped ever so slightly. Sunset had been right. That was where she kept her soul as well. The confirmation just making the bottle all the more important to obtain and destroy.

Datura smirked confidently. “Observant.”

Twilight did not smile back. Instead, she lowered her shield and refocused her power. Datura stood ready to attack, but paused when a glowing ball of light manifested just before the solar princess. The light, that flickered like a flame, burst into a rainbow inferno for a moment, reshaping to an elegant, lean long sword with exquisite guard and pommel that shined like diamonds.

As Sunset Shimmer laid there unable to move, she admired the near impossible beauty that was the weapon floating above her. The blade reminded Sunset of an elven made fantasy sword it was so aesthetically flawless. As Twilight moved it to a ready position, the blade’s color changed like the facets of cut crystal. All the iridescent colors of the rainbow surrounded by a ghostly white flame. It was beautiful and lithe without being audacious, it was powerful and awesome without being brutal. In Sunset’s opinion it was the perfect physical metaphor of Twilight herself.

Datura scowled, keeping her dark eyes from blinking lest the princess take advantage of the distraction.

“I would thank you for showing me the spell for how to summon this weapon, but considering you only did so for your own ill purposes…” Twilight lunged forward, careful to not step on Sunset. Datura fired two more laser blasts, more of a distraction than an effective attack. It bought her the time she needed to summon her own blade. The white crystal sword sparked and crackled purple lightning as it contacted Datura’s black saber driving the witch back on the defensive. Twilight pressed her advantages of larger stature and magical prowess knowing that Datura was far more combat experienced and likely better with a weapon.

“You sure you want to do this, princess? We both know you have never held a blade before in your life.”

“Considering you wanted to steal my soul I think I will take my chances,” Twilight snapped back, her voice still reverberating with righteous fury. Don't get cocky or distracted. Keep the rhythm. You can do this. Just keep it together.

Datura finished her parry, the green and black blade growing in length as she followed up with a swipe that Twilight just barely dodged. “True. I suppose it’s more just a matter of how nice you want your corpse to look. I can still take what I want even with a hole in your chest to match your pretty fiancé over there.”

Twilight scowled and growled under her breath. The throne room door rattled and splintered and a section gave way. Both Twilight and Datura spared a glance to see the angry, reflective yellow eyes of a determined and irate bat pony peering through.

Twilight tried to grab the bottle at Datura’s side in her magic while her opponent was distracted causing the witch to yelp and clamp down on the glass with one of her metal hooves. Whatever material her replacement forelegs were made of it had similar properties as ferronite and cause some spells to reflect or fizzle entirely. That was fine, Twilight thought, she just wanted to see how badly the Red Clover was willing to protect her prized possession.

“In the spirit of my friend, Rarity, I will be generous and make my offer one more time.”

Datura snarled and her blade morphed into a glowing chain and spiked morning star flail. Twilight had to deflect, driven back by the ferocity of the new strikes. Each time the weapons contacted bolts of lightning discharged around the already thoroughly damaged throne room.

Her strikes are more powerful with her anger. Do our emotions help fuel the strength of these weapons? Twilight glanced back to Sunset who was watching them with wide, pain filled eyes, laboring intensely to breathe. Can't think about that now. I have to stay focused. I have to keep Sunset alive.

“I need not your generosity or your pity! I have survived all these centuries by taking what I want and leaving nothing but a trail of corpses if that is what it takes to achieve my goals in the names of discovery and progress. You and every creature in this world are already dead. You just don’t know it yet! Chaos and Death will be Aine’s legacy and no matter how many mortal alicorns crop up to play the part of would-be gods nothing is going to change that.”

Twilight parried the flail then fired a blast with her horn, breaking Datura’s advance and forcing her to raise her forelegs to shield her face. Datura's back hooves scraped along the stone as she was pushed back. Datura reshaped her flail into a large kite shield to deflect the continuous horn blast away. Twilight relented and huffed. She was nowhere near out of power, but was getting frustrated by the near flawless defense and could not divert more resources that would risk breaking her concentration.

“And you are fine with that?!" Twilight shouted. "This was your world once too! Millions if not billions of lives lost. And for what?!”

“If you do not wish to be the plaything of gods and monsters then stop fighting me and submit to my will. I will even let you keep your body if you just swear to follow my lead. I only need access to your power, but would welcome the company so long as you do not challenge me. Surely you are smart enough to understand you can’t fight them. They created this world, this universe. We are bugs under their hooves to be step upon, but only if we choose to stay bugs. Break free from the unseen shackles. There are countless other dimensions and most are not governed by magical whimsy of cutie marks and a damn tapestry of Fate and Destiny. You need only be willing to let this world go.”

The throne room door smashed open. Gauge rushed in first and assessed the scene before him. On the floor closest to him was his princess lying on her back in a pool of blood. In the middle was Princess Twilight squaring off against their enemy and off to the right, not far from the throne dais was his wife, Tempest Fury, unmoving. Fog’s eyes widened. All he could hear was a monotonous buzzing sound in his ears. Others might have been speaking, he was certain his mistress had said something. None of that mattered. Two of the most important mares in his life were down and the object of his disdain was before him. Yellow bat eyes narrowed and the lunar captain dropped Luna’s axe he had been wielding, switching to his familiar staff weapon.

Luna retrieved her discarded weapon and also gasped at the scene before her. The night alicorn snapped her wings open and the heavens themselves thundered with her fury.

“DATURA! YOU COWARDLY, WRETCHED QUIM! REGURGITATED FECAL DROPPINGS FROM CHRYSALIS'S PUSS LEAKING ANUS! YOU DARE TRY TO TAKE THE LAST OF MY KIN FROM ME?!”

Datura had to quickly weigh her options. Yes, she was powerful, but that power would ebb quickly having to fight off two angry alicorns and what appeared to be a small rabble of other ponies and that pesky griffon. She knew she was outnumbered, outgunned, and could/would possibly suffer the fate that awaited them if she happened to still be on E-Prime when Void decided to launch his attack. He was not a creature of charity after all. While having the power plant of and alicorn would have been a dream come true it was not a necessity and Datura had always thought of herself as a being of calculated logic first. It was time to cut and run.

Datura folded her cannon and claws in. She extinguished her sword and conjured a spell. Twilight moved to attack. A small glowing sphere about the size of a marble formed in the air and Datura smashed it between her hooves. The impact sent out a concussion wave that threw Twilight back into a tumble. It disoriented and rattled the ears of all the other living beings in the room, sending some to their knees or sides crying in pain. Even Clover, who had been standing near the door had not had a chance to properly defend himself. Much to her delight. Datura smirked when she saw Sunset Shimmer fall flat to her back once more, the little color that had returned to her cheeks washed out once more as she gasped.

The Red Clover lifted her necklace in her hoof and began to chant the complex spell while her horn flashed and sparked. It did not matter which dimension she jumped to as long as it was not here. Clover would eventually follow. He always did. The hopeless sap. A different problem for a different day.

Raven had tried to at first crawl her way towards Sunset Shimmer. That had proven difficult without alerting the witch since Datura was between her and her goal. So, Raven waited. It was driving her mad being unable to do more than lay there and watch. She zoomed in her ocular lenses and took note of the wound that Sunset had a hoof pressed into. Her goldenrod fur had a dangerous amount of blood staining it and judging by the tears and strained expression her friend and mother equivalent was in tremendous pain and about to go into blood loss shock. Possibly even full cardiac arrest.

Finally, Twilight and Datura moved away from Sunset and fought their duel. Slowly, Raven began to crawl once more, scraping her face and damaged chest plate along the marble floor. Raven had to stop from time to time when the dueling ponies came too close or a deflected laser or magic blast scorched the floor nearby. Raven concluded that for a magical land of love and harmony she had found herself in a number of dangerous and life threatening situations that rivaled mortality statistics usually found in terrorist operated, third world countries. The distracting thought passed as the fight continued.

Then, for better or worse, reinforcements breached the throne room. Would they be able to help? Could they pull Sunset from the danger zone at least? Or were they going to push Datura over the edge and send her into a suicidal rage that took all of them out. Given the situation, zero-sum gain magical suicide bomb seemed highly plausible. That was when the witch smashed her hooves together on a magic ball that sent a high decibel shockwave similar to a flash bang grenade over the entire room that bounced back just as painfully. All the rescuers fell and Twilight was sent flying into a dazed heap.

Raven, who was not affected by the sound or flash, turned her eyes back to the Red Clover. She had watched Sunset enough over the years to recognize that Datura began casting magic and the longer it took to cast the bigger the spell was. There was no more time to be subtle. Raven scrapped herself quickly along the floor, bringing her damaged body next to the witch. She had only one move to play and it would likely cost her the MAU and possibly her life functions, but to save Sunset Shimmer it would be worth it.

Datura was just about to finish her spell when something bumped into her left foreleg. She looked down just as that robot she had crushed earlier rolled over and sent one of its damaged forelegs whipping across her conjuring space. The cufflink sleeves it had been wearing were enclosed with ferronite, which grounded out the spell she had been casting. The broken spell discharged mostly into the ground, but some backfired down Datura’s horn and through her body. It would have hurt worse if she had been in her body instead of just controlling it, but the feedback still disrupted her control of the vessel, causing her to stumble back and see spots.

Fog retrieved his spear staff. His head was ringing, his vision blurred, and he stumbled a bit as he tried to stand. Still, he was a guard and a captain at that. He had a job to do. Gauge let out a breath and grunted as he let his staff fly at his target. Hoping to pierce the witch who had also been distracted and knocked back.

Datura glanced down at Raven. She had a number of things she would have liked to have said to the nuisance of an AI, but instead kept it simple. She raised up on her back legs, with both forelegs up above her head. Time was crucial and there was not enough of it to be fancy. She would kill this thing the old fashion, pony way. A double hoof stomp to the head would do nicely.

Fog’s staff grazed across Datura’s exposed chest, catching, flesh, fur, and the glowing necklace before continuing to sail on until it smashed into the base of the dais. The delicate sphere charm cracked and the contained energy and spell components failed, detonating like a grenade but were quickly drawn back in. The dust and nearby debris were quickly gobbled up in the small quantum singularity that drew everything in like a pulled drain plug including chunks of throne, stone, and water from the fountain. They swirled about in the star filled light, stretched, pulverized down to their very atoms until the released energy died out and the singularity collapsed. The scar in time/space healed itself with an almost cute, bubble pop sound.

Datura stumbled back from the strike and had to blink several times to grasp what had just happened. Her time/space breacher charm was gone. Destroyed. She was stuck in Equestria and worse, on E-Prime when it could be destroyed at any second. Her glowing red eyes surrounded by dark fog locked on the bat pony who continued to stumble towards her like a drunken sailor. She snarled savagely, “DAMN YOU TO THE GULLET OF THE RIFT SNAKE!”

Fog Gauge hissed ferociously and continued to press his advance with no regard to his personal safety.

Datura lit her horn to fire, however, her eyes next caught Luna, once again up and advancing, as well as other bat ponies and Twilight Sparkle. It was too late. She was out of time. Datura screamed in frustration and teleported away before Clover tried to lock her down again with an interdiction field.

The throne room fell silent other than the huffing, exhausted breaths from many through out the room. Fog Gauge stumbled when his target suddenly disappeared. He waited for her to return, to strike from above or behind, but instead, the silence remained. She had fled. Without a second thought, the lunar captain staggered quickly over to where Tempest Fury lay, her body still encased in the glowing sheen of a stasis field spell. He collapsed before her. He tried to check for a pulse, a heartbeat, anything, but he knew it was for not. The bat pony stallion cried. Then, he screamed, and finally he wailed to the sky and heavens beyond his sorrow and frustration.

Sunset Shimmer, fighting to keep her eyes open and barely having the strength to lift her head, reached out with a hoof as she lay in a pool of blood on her back. She had not thought it was possible for her heart to break more than it already had, but hearing her captain and beloved friend scream his anguish in a way she had never heard before managed to do just that. It was a sound she knew well. It was the same sound she had made when she had lost both her daughters and Twi. The same sound she had cried out when she held a dead Celestia to her chest. Tears began to fall from her eyes once more.

“G-G-Ga-Gauge.”

The raspy cry and wet, shallow breathing broke the stunned movement of the room. Twilight immediately returned to Sunset and lifted her head. The purple princess’s eyes began to dampen with her own fresh tears now that the immediate danger had passed. Just to be safe, Twilight used a fraction of her power to once again seal the throne room with her own barrier. Everything outside and all the suffering across Canterlot would have to wait.

“Luna!” Twilight cried out. “Help me!”

The night alicorn dropped to her knees and gently moved Sunset’s hoof to inspect the wound. She had seen many battle wounds over the centuries. She should have grown numb to them. But this was her niece, the last living piece of Celestia she had left. Luna gasped at the depth and trauma of the stab, the iridescent blackish purple puss, the charred flesh, and burnt hair. She squeezed her eyes shut and sucked in a calming breath before slowly letting it out.

“This is no ordinary stab wound. Only a dark magic miasmic blade would leave such a coating. How did she get past Sunset's armor?”

Twilight balked as her bottom jaw began to tremble once more. Sunset shook her head and continued to breath shallow, labored breaths. It was finally Isabella who had the courage to speak.

“The Red Clover took Twilight and I. We fell under her control despite out best efforts. Captain Fury saved me by placing this helmet upon my head. Sunset… she tired to save Twilight.”

Luna looked up at Twilight with sorrowful, betrayed teal eyes, finally noticing the deep, cauterized gash along Twilight's face. “You... you did this?”

“D-Doesn’t… mat-t-t-t-ter. F-F-Fixed it… T-T-The b-b-b-best I c-c-c-could. S-She's s-s-safe now-w.”

Twilight stroked Sunset’s face. “Don’t speak, the more you try the harder it is for me to maintain my spells.”

Clover, standing near Sunset’s head cast a medical examination scan and gasped. “The wound passes completely through, but I can see a number of tiny barriers holding everything in place. She is even massaging Sunset’s heart, forcing the remaining blood to continue to pump through, if albeit barely. That is amazing! How are you able to maintain so many different shields and functions at once? And you fought Datura while holding this in place?”

“M-M-My b-b-baby i-i-is a-a-aws-s-ome l-l-like t-t-that.” Sunset grinned and then coughed, sending a fresh trickle of blood down her lips.

“We have to do something! I can’t keep this up forever! We need a surgeon. They can cut away the burn damage and, and, and we can get some donor tissue from… from those that we could not save. I’m sure some grafts would help. Then, just need some blood donations. I know I can spare some. Lots in fact! And Luna is family, hers would work great!”

“Twilight.”

“What?!”

Luna sighed. “Dearest friend, this is a dark magic wound. There is significant miasmic residue damage. Even if we were to do all that you stated and if by some miracle it were to work, the darkness would be impossible to remove completely. It is like a plague. It will only further rot and damage the replacement tissue, spreading once more. Even if I were to cut out my own heart, which I would gladly give to my niece, without purging the darkness completely it would only put off the inevitable.”

“Are you saying there is nothing we can do?!” Twilight did not mean to shout, but she was finding it hard to control her emotions after such a trying morning.

Luna looked up at the others around the room. There were five thestral guards, four scanning the damage and keeping their eyes open for danger, and the captain who finally stood and slowly began to shuffle his way over to the group around Sunset Shimmer. Isabella was behind Twilight, and Clover to her right. A shuffling sound drew Luna’s eyes and she spotted Raven in her true form trying to stand or roll, it was difficult to tell, but clearly she was damaged as well. The robot must have caught Luna’s shift in attention and turned her face to speak.

“Do not concern yourself with me. Save her.”

Luna looked down at Sunset Shimmer and scanned her niece’s pained expression, labored breathing, and dangerously pale complexion. Then finally back up to Twilight Sparkle.

“Please, Luna. There must be something we can do. Please...”

Luna closed her eyes and sighed. After a moment of silence, Luna stood, her muscles as rigid as her armor. The last of the tears having fallen and now dried from her face. “Thestral guards! To me!” The four guards closed in with Fog Gauge staggering into a line formation with a distant hollow look in his eyes. That would need to be dealt with later. Luna looked at each of the other four. She knew them all well. Ready Steady, Alpine Green, Archer Crosswind, and Sable Nimbus. They were all excellent guards, and Sable had proven to be an excellent officer and assistant to Sunset as well. However, only one had something in common with the devastated captain. Ready Steady was also married with a foal of his own.

Luna swallowed the bile that tried to escape her twisting guts before declaring, “My children of the night, sworn guardians of the lunar throne, and the divine alicorn, my niece, who sits upon said throne. I ask of thee a great burden in thy daily service to princess and country. I now ask for more. Who before me in this moment of greatest need is willing to give their life for their princess?”

All five thestrals raised a hoof without hesitation and saluted with a proud cry of “I!” Sunset shifted and twisted. She hissed as Twilight and Isabella tried to hold her steady.

Luna nodded. “Our princess, my beloved niece is dying. Without immediate action she will soon expire. We cannot wait for others and we cannot move her. I require… three lives for sacrifice. Does this waver thy dedication?” The five thestrals all saluted again, fighting to control their own internal emotions.

“Very well. Alpine Green, Archer Crosswind…” Luna faltered. She tried not to, but as she looked into the orange amber eyes of the mare before her, Luna felt her own heart ache savagely. “Sable… Nimbus.”

“NO! GAHHH!” Sunset cried out and hissed, coughed, and gasped for air. “NO!!”

“Mistress.” Luna met Fog Gauge’s eyes. “Please take me and leave Sable. I am older and wish to pull rank on this matter.”

Luna shook her head. “Denied, my child. Your willingness and dedication to your princess is noted and admirable. However, with Tempest… indisposed the guard as a whole needs a captain. And I will not deny your foals their mother and father.”

“I o-o-o-bject! I’m a p-p-p-princ-c-cess. I… o-o-o-outrank… y-y-ou! I-I-I d-d-don’t *COUGH* w-w-want… t-this! N-N-Not… l-l-like… t-t-t-this!”

Luna grimaced harshly. She turned her attention back to Twilight. “I am sorry, Twilight Sparkle, but, begrudgingly, she speaks truthful. It falls to you then. I can save Sunset Shimmer, but only if you order me to do so.”

Twilight gaped. She glanced between Luna, Isabella, the guards who stood waiting for her final decision, and finally, down to Sunset Shimmer who was crying and shaking violently even while others tried to keep her still. She had grown pale and her body felt cold in her hooves. They were out of time. Twilight sniffled and gasped a cry.

She finally swallowed, found the courage to meet the eyes of the three who had been chosen and said, “I’m sorry. We... I… I need her.” She turned to Luna. “Save her, please.”

“N-N-NO!!” *COUGH* *WHEEZE* "N-N-Not l-like t-t-t-this!"

"Sunny, please stope moving," Twilight said through her tears while continuing to stroke Sunset's face and hold her.

Luna instructed the thestrals to quickly remove their armor and helmets. They did so and came to stand before their mistress and night goddess. Luna touched Alpine’s face and kissed the top of his head before doing the same for Archer. She stopped before Sable and the two stared longingly into each other’s eyes, both glassy with tears about to fall.

“My beautiful, brave Sable Nimbus.”

The smaller mare reached out and touched her hoof Luna’s lips, sliding it around to Luna’s cheek. She stepped forward and nuzzled her goddess. “Shhh. It’s okay, Mistress. You were always going to outlive me. This, this is a good death. I swore my life to serve and aid my princess and now I have a chance to save her life. There is no greater honor.”

Luna sniffled and nodded. The two pressed their lips together and let the tears fall finally.

“I love you, my heavenly moon. I will wait for you on the other side no matter how long I have to wait. Death before dishonor.”

“Death before dishonor,” the other two thestrals repeated.

Luna glanced down at Sunset, cradled in Twilight’s grasp, tears streaming from her pained eyes. There was no more time to delay.

Luna’s horn lit up and she closed her eyes. “I… apologize profoundly for the pain I must inflict upon you, my children. This spell was not meant to be kind.” The aura around Luna’s horn darkened, swirling mists of black and green intertwined with her midnight blue magic.

“Wait,” Clover said, eyes going wide, “Are you using…”

She did not wait for him to finish. Haunting, guttural, archaic words from a dead language slipped pass Luna’s lips. Three beams of darkness struck the thestrals and they immediately twisted about trying to stand strong against the power that was literally sucking their life away. Sunset began to hyperventilate and shake, but Twilight only squeezed her tighter, stroking her face with a hoof while whispering, "I'm sorry" over and over again.

Sable finally screamed. They all did. What only took a minute, but felt like an eternity, was one of the most horrific and nightmarish things Twilight had ever witnessed. Life energy leeched from the thestral, leaving their bodies drained and withered like dried fruit. The lifeforce gathered into a multi-colored glowing ball just to Luna’s right. When Luna opened her eyes again the irises were red and dark magic bled from the sickly sclera at the corners.

She glanced to her left just as the three sacrificial volunteers fell to the floor dead. The thestrals' cutie marks each faded and three small glowing lights emerged from their fallen bodies. They floated upward and Luna gestured with a hoof and lights gathered there, opposite of the large orb of life energy near her other hoof.

Sunset wanted to scream again. This was wrong on so many levels. She never knew her aunt knew let alone could quickly perform such profane and forbidden magic. It was the kind of things Celestia used to tell stories about as a means of warning. Magic so disgusting it left a bitter, sulfuric taste in Sunset's mouth worse than the copper blood tang and she would have vomited had she been able to. Sunset followed Luna’s gaze as it shifted to the left. The shadow along the wall seemed to grow and she saw… something. A form? A shade? Sunset was unsure if any of the others could see it.

“Take them,” Luna whispered, gesturing for the three lights to move towards the shadow. “May they never know pain or suffering again. May they want for nothing in the heavenly light and restful bliss of Elysium.” The apparition moved in what could only be described as a nod. One of the lights paused, flew back to Luna, and left a small glowing kiss upon her tear streaked cheek. Then they disappeared along with the shadow.

Luna turned her attention back to Sunset Shimmer, her eyes still pulsing with gathered dark energy. The others, except Twilight backed away as Luna knelt down, bringing the floating orb of lifeforce to rest just above Sunset’s chest wound. “Forgive me.”

Sunset was not sure whom she was asking forgiveness for. It ultimately did not matter. Sunset did not have a chance to ask when the orb was pressed into her chest. It burned as bad as the flaming miasmic sword had. Sunset screamed as pure life energy coursed through her, restoring her dying body. She had lost most of the feeling in her legs a while ago, but now they burned with the worst pins and needles sensation she had ever felt. That burning itch traveled to every organ, every, cell, every part of her being and restored them. Even her old scars from battles years ago smoothed and melted away.

Sunset’s wide eyes watched as the excess energy clung to Twilight’s face and healed the deep gash she herself had inflicted with her own sword. Sunset Shimmer felt her heart beat anew, faster, stronger, full of new life. Then, completely without her choosing to do so, Sunset's eyes began to glow with white light as memories flooded her mind. Every memorable moment in Alpine Green, Archer Crosswind, and Sable Nimbus’ lives flashed before Sunset’s eyes. She saw it all. Every. Single. Moment. Sunset’s conscious mind overloaded from so many memories and information at once. The last things Sunset Shimmer could remember was the sound of someone profusely crying just before she passed out.

Author's Note

Okay, so I saw from the comments that many, many, MANY of you wanted to see Twilight absolutely tear Datura to pieces. Annnnnd that didn't happen so hopefully you are not all totally pissed and disappointed and walk away. But I have my reasons! First and foremost, let's consider Twilight. While Twilight certainly is willing to fight for her friends and her loved ones she is a good pony at heart. She doesn't want to kill even when it would probably be the fastest and easiest course of action. Secondly, as I hopefully got it across in description, Twilight was trying to fight a much more combat experienced opponent while also trying to maintain multiple tiny barriers and telekinetic fields that were holding Sunset's chest together while simultaneously massaging her heart so as to force the blood to flow. Multitasking!

And of course, as I have stated in other stories. No confrontation ends without consequences. Many pieces left to pick up and an angry witch on the loose.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 14: Blurry

Dreams are funny things, now that I really stop and think about it. The association of dreams is that they are always good, you know, ‘you carry all my hopes and dreams’ or ‘this is my dream house.’ Things like that. Dreams good, nightmares bad. Pretty black and white, right? Maybe for some, but most of us it’s not that simple. Hell’s bells, most dreams I’ve had in my life that I can remember after waking fall somewhere in realm of ‘erotica’ or ‘what the fuck did I eat last night?’ Not bad horrible things that one could call nightmares but certainly not always fluffy pink unicorns that dance on rainbows… of course that last one could also fall under ‘what the fuck did I eat last night?’ And that doesn't even scratch the surface when you throw visions and premonitions into the mix.

For an empath who also has an eidetic memory it can sometimes be difficult to tell dreams from reality when they are strikingly similar. Like all advanced life forms, we dream to try and process all the things that have happened to us that day or week or life even. Sprinkle in a few outside cosmic forces we don’t fully understand and in Equestria, magic, and you get a recipe for weeeeeeird shiiiit. Not that I need to explain that to you. I’m mostly just thinking out loud while I float here.

However, all that was nothing, NOTHING compared to being forced to relive the lives of three bat ponies that readily gave their lives for mine. Against my wishes I might add. That hurt cut especially deep when I had to see all of Sable Nimbus’s life through her eyes.

I saw her mother crying as she told her parents she was going to be a lunar guard. I saw her first kiss, her first love, her first heartbreak. I saw each and every time she was around my Aunt Luna… and how she really felt about her. Oh, and did I forget to mention I can FEEL their emotions at the same time I relive the memory? Yeah, that was probably what shorted out my brain this time. I’m honestly tired of getting my brain shorted out. It hurts like a frying pan to the head and I’m left having to pick up the pieces of why. Which is probably how I ended up here.

*Glances over the astral plain beyond dreams and reality. The stardust path lay not far below and there were small lights in the distance that she had no idea what they were. Another realm perhaps?*

I know you can hear me even if you are ignoring me. I don’t blame you though. I was being a royal bitch last time we talked and I did threaten to kill you. Or maybe I really am just talking to myself while I float here waiting to see if I can fix myself or if Luna will help out. Judging by how dim the path is I don’t see many dreamers yet. Must still be early. Figured I’d just give it a shot call out and project to you for shits and giggles.

*Detects the faint scent of fresh strawberries in the non-existent air and the briefest moment of feeling if something had looked at her, but then turned away. Then, the never ending darkness cleared for a moment and she saw a large round room or colonnade-like gazebo. It was difficult to decern beyond that there were no walls. It was surreal, a towering structure that seemed to float in the heart of a star filled nebula. There were two… they had pony heads, but their bodies were more human like even though they did have wings upon their backs and horns on their heads and stood on hooves instead of feet. The view shifted and she found herself at near eye level with the female anthro alicorn. Her eyes moved about, but were clouded over. Sunset gasped when the blind eyes turned directly towards her and the face shifted to a sour frown.*

“You do not belong here. No peeking.”

*The anthro pony waved a hand and she felt herself falling, falling, falling… until…*

Sunset gasped and sat bolt upright. She gulped down air as if it were a precious commodity and had to be used up before it went bad. Once the falling sensation subsided Sunset held in a breath and slowly exhaled to calm her racing heart.

“Hey roomie,” Sunset scanned about the room frantically. Her wide panicked eyes settled on Flurry Heart who smiled and help up a hoof disarmingly. “Take it easy, Aunt Sunset. You’re okay, you’re safe. Please, don’t set anything on fire. I’m recovering, but I don’t think I can make a shield strong enough yet to resist one of your firestorms.”

“How long was I out?”

Flurry shrugged. “A while, but not more than a day, I think. There are no clocks and I never liked that this place has no windows.” Flurry squirmed, her wings rustling as she shifted about. “Hey, I’m really sorry about what happened in the cave. I should have told you or Twilight about me being all weak now.”

“You have nothing to apologize for and you’re not weak, Flurry, not by a long shot. Sure, you might not be able to destroy an entire empire by sneezing on it anymore, but you are still an alicorn and you have family and friends that can teach you how to adjust to the power change. We all had to learn how to control our power boosts when we became alicorns, you can easily relearn how to deal with being at our level.”

Flurry beamed and smiled, feeling better than she had in days. “Thanks… Aunt Sunset.”

Sunset smiled brightly, much of the tension leaving her shoulders. Twilight had been right. She absolutely loved being called “Aunt Sunset.” The goldenrod alicorn scanned her surroundings and the hospital robe that was wrapped around her. She exhaled and sat up again with a few strained grunts, ripped the monitoring probes off along with the ugly green gown. It hurt to move, but she was going to do it anyhow.

“Uh, you sure you want to do that? Aunt Twilight was pretty distraught when they wheeled you in here. I don’t know exactly how bad it was out there, but… the doctors and nurses had some pretty dark circles under their eyes.”

“You weren’t affected?” Sunset grimaced at the sound of her own raspy, dry voice. She found a cup of water and quickly downed it all.

“I felt the dark magic crawl all over me. It was everywhere. It reminded me of when Scylla was in my head. After you lost your memory and I was still suffering from some pretty bad dreams Luna helped me cope and strengthen my mental defenses so nothing could ever invade my mind again. Not without a serious fight at least. I’m sorry I wasn’t out there. I should have done more.”

Sunset nodded. She stepped over to Flurry Heart and wrapped her wing and foreleg around the larger light pink alicorn. Flurry Heart gladly returned the gesture. “Don’t feel bad for staying safe. I’m glad you are okay. Datura got in the heads of a lot of creatures. Left a trail of a lot of bodies. It was bad… I can’t just lay here. I have to end this.”

Flurry Heart grinned and sat up. “Busting out? Count me in. I’m not a hundred percent, but I’m sick of laying here too.” Before Sunset could comment, Twilight’s rambunctious niece also removed all her equipment monitors and climbed out of bed. She stepped around Sunset to where there was a dividing curtain. She slid it back and revealed Spike the dragon. He was still bruised and appeared unconscious, but his vitals were strong from what Sunset could gleam from his monitors. Flurry leaned down and gave her uncle a small kiss on the forehead and for just a moment, Sunset thought she saw the dragon’s lips curl into a smile.

When the two alicorn turned back there were two guards and a nurse standing there. Flurry’s blue eyes widened and she looked to Sunset like a foal caught with her hoof in the cookie jar. Sunset simply rolled her eyes.

“There is no point ratting us out, we are going to go see Twilight anyhow.”

“But, the doctor has not…” One look from Sunset Shimmer and the nurse stopped talking and backed away. The guards simply saluted.

Sunset nudged Flurry with her wing. “Let’s go.”

According to some helpful guards at a check station Flurry had been correct and Sunset had lost about a day getting her brain kickstarted again. That of course meant Twilight or Luna had needed to set the moon last night and in an hour or two it would be time to raise it again for the evening. Sunset had reached for her earpiece to contact Raven, but found it missing. Likely removed by one of the doctors. That irked her terribly and would need to be found, but even Raven’s wellbeing needed to come second to the business Sunset reluctantly felt was imperative. That tasted bad in her own mouth. Raven should have been more important, but Sunset was fuming and seeing red. Probably quite literally. She had questions that needed answers and her fury would not wait.

Thankfully, the guards had also informed the two medical wing fugitives that Princess Twilight was having a dinner meeting in the secondary dining room with a number of others. They also informed Flurry Heart of the anticipated arrival of Princess Cadence and company in the next few hours. Flurry nodded her thanks. Sunset nodded as well and then explicitly told them not to call ahead to the dining room when one reached for a SunLight crystal. The tone in which Sunset used gave the guard more pause than the words themselves.

After climbing the stairs to the second floor and on approach to the dining room Sunset paused. The abruptness of it caused the larger alicorn to turn and raise a brow. She gently swatted her aunt-to-be with a wing.

“You okay?”

Sunset touched her fluffy chest fur. The hole had been healed along with the hair, not even leaving a scar, but there was still a phantom tenderness sensation. She could feel in her mind the hot blade passing through her, the dripping darkness in Twilight’s voice, the pleading with Luna to not sacrifice three lives for her. All the screaming. So much painful screaming. Sunset closed her eyes and saw Sable Nimbus smiling pleasantly at her, waiting for orders. Red mane with black streaks neatly brushed to one side like she preferred it, suit jacket clean and professional complimenting the two elegant gauntlets she always wore that had hidden switch blades in them. Beautiful, professional, a wonderful and loyal friend.

“How much did you hear about what happened during the attack?”

Flurry twisted a bit, right foreleg moving to scratch at the scar on the left. “I know it was bad. I wanted to help. I should have helped in some way, but… it was so blasted hard just keeping my own head on straight. I know you got hurt bad enough to be completely unconscious though you didn’t look too roughed up.”

“I was dying… but Luna healed me. It cost the lives of three bat ponies to do so. Three lives among many others that could have been spared if we had known more.”

Flurry blinked her wide eyes a few times. “Wow. I didn’t know Luna could do that.”

Sunset grimaced, narrowing her eyes at the door again. “Neither did I.”

The guards saluted as Sunset and Flurry approached. She nodded at them before pushing the door open with her magic much harder than she probably needed to, but control was not her strong point when emotions were running high. Everyone in the room stopped talking and turned to look at the two new arrivals.

“Sunny? Flurry?”

Sunset glanced to Twilight then flicked her horn so the doors once again closed and sealed. Most of the faces present were known immediately. Twilight had Isabella at her side and was working closely on something with a guard lieutenant and a zebra in a doctor’s long white lab coat. Most likely on how to deal with the trauma of the attack and triage of those most injured. Luna was quietly conversing with two nobles and Grand Vizier Muhasib. They too looked quite surprised by the arrival of the two alicorns. Clover however was sitting mostly by himself and just stared blankly at them as if he had just awoken from a daydream.

Sunset finally turned her attention back Twilight. “Where’s Raven?” Twilight turned her eyes to the others at the table and hesitated. “I don’t care if they know the truth at this point. Where is my PAAL, Twilight?”

The purple alicorn winced slightly at the sharp delivery of the words and Sunset felt Flurry Heart place a hoof on her shoulder.

“Her body was badly damaged from the fight. She was unable to walk on her own so I carried her back to her room and had her removed from the MAU. I put her on her charging pad. I was going to go check on her after I checked on you later.”

Sunset nodded, but did not smile or show any other emotion, appreciation or scorn. Her teal eyes next turned to Clover the Clever and Flurry Heart yelped and jumped back when she felt a burning heat pass through her hoof on Sunset’s shoulder.

Before anyone else in the room could say or do anything, Sunset’s wings unfurled to their full burning glory. She rushed forward with blinding speed and ripped Clover from his chair by his neck, dragged him across the floor, and slammed the sandy unicorn up against the wall with one hoof firmly pressed against his throat. The masonry behind his head cracked from the impact.

“Sunset!” Twilight shouted in surprise. There were several other gasps and the sounds of chairs been slid across the hardwood floor or completely toppled over as the occupants jumped up or retreated to a safe distance.

“Sunset Shimmer.” Sunset glanced over her shoulder and burning wing to see Luna trying to instill a level of diplomatic calm. Sunset’s eyes next turned to Fog Gauge, whom she had not seen a moment earlier, standing next to Luna. Even with his helmet on Sunset could surmise he had not slept much in days. “Niece, do not do something you will regret.”

Sunset met Luna’s eyes again for a brief moment before finally turning her attention back to her captive. “Captain Fog Gauge.”

“Yes, Your Highness?” the thestral replied with both rigid authority and a hollow emptiness.

“Keep ALL of them back from me. That is an order. This will only take a minute.”

“Yes, my princess.” Without question, Gauge stepped away from Luna and placed himself between Sunset and the rest of those gathered in the room.

“Sunset! What do you think you are doing?! Put him down!”

Sunset ignored Twilight’s plea. “You lied to me.”

Clover twisted and choked through his partially closed windpipe. “I… did not know…”

“You did not know? You DID NOT KNOW?! You are honestly going to hang here before me and tell me that you didn’t know your fucking monster of a wife was a goddamn undead lich?! How could you NOT KNOW?! You have been chasing her for THOUSANDS OF YEARS! And you are going to lie to me you could not tell that she was a walking animated corpse!? I knew EVERYTHING about my wife! I knew every curve of her body, every personality quirk. I knew every subtle change in her manner and body language from frustration to sadness to when she had constipation! I knew when she needed a massage and where without having to ask. I knew when to listen to her vent by just sitting down next to her. How far has your head gone up her butthole that you could not see the light of day that she changed THAT much!”

Sunset dropped Clover and summoned her sword, leveling the burning blade at his face. Clover sat and panted trying to catch his breath, making no effort to defend himself. “Answer me! Your life depends on it because the way I see it right now, buddy, this is as good a spot as any to have ourselves a little trial since the throne room is once again trashed. Lives were lost, property damaged, and that does not even begin to scratch the surface for how long it will take for the survivors to pick up the pieces and quell the nightmares from what she did to them. Since we don’t have her here to judge I say we judge her closest accomplice who carries just as much of the blame and responsibility.”

“Sunset, you can’t just make tha-”

“Can’t what, Twilight?” Sunset snapped, turning an angry, glowing red eye to her fellow princess. “Can’t make an important life or death decision? Can’t play judge, jury, and executioner? I am the daughter of Princess Celestia, I am the Lunar Diarch to the thrones of this country. I am Princess Sunset Shimmer and I can do whatever I fucking damn well please if I feel it is in the safety and best interest of our subjects! And right now I want the legendary Clover the Clever to explain to me why he withheld vital information on a clear and present danger after I explicitly asked him for said information that could have helped save many of the lives that were lost.”

Twilight balked. She turned her head to the side. “I don’t understand. What are you talking about?”

“I asked Sunset to speak to Clover the night before the attack,” Luna said, bowing her head and sighing. “I could not sense him or Datura in the dream realm and feared they were hiding information from me or worse yet, were working together. The concern was warranted.”

Sunset waited for Clover to speak and when he did not she snorted steam from her nostrils and her irises began to glow again. “You knew she could hide in the in-between. You knew because like me or any of the rest of us, you could not stay there for long because of what that place does to living beings. You knew or at least suspected that she had a way to mask that. But you never once asked yourself how could she do that beyond just using souls?”

“I… suspected she used the stolen souls as bait or as some sort of additional cosmic shield. Never did I believe she would… that she would go so far as to remove her own soul from her body. I… I have not touched my wife, my flower, in centuries. I did not lie when I said she had been hidden away from me for centuries.”

“But before that, in the past she couldn’t have hidden from you for that long. At some point she stopped just stealing life and decided it was easier to just remove life from the equation. She just retreats inside that little bottle of hers while keeping the faintest of connections to the body that can’t be shifted or transformed because it’s already dead inside. She doesn’t need to eat, or sleep, or feel pain, or anything unless she wants to.”

Clover’s ears laid flat and he sighed. Sunset held her blade close enough to him that the ends of his neck hairs began to singe and curl, but Clover ignored the heat and pain as he retreated into his own mind. Sifting through long discarded memories. “It… must have been after the Sector Twenty jump. That was roughly six hundred years ago. She always hopped around before that. After that place she started hiding longer. I thought I had made a mistake or my equipment was not working right. I had even gone as far as to return to Proxima to have the Quinte… the masters there replace my forelegs as she did so as to find her again. Even my tracking stone yielded nothing until she finally emerged in another dimension. I had to learn to be patient in a way I never had before.”

Sunset chewed on the words, her flaming sword holding steady. No one else in the room dared move. Finally, Sunset extinguished her sword and leaned forward, putting her nose just before Clover’s. “One does not fight an undead the same way they fight a living being. You know that as well as the rest of us. Tempest Fury landed a fatal blow that did nothing because she did not know what we were up against. My friends, my soldiers, MY SUBJECTS died because you DID NOT KNOW. The only reason I am letting you live right now is because you may have some use and,” Sunset gently tapped the encased orb around Clover’s neck, “you have something she wants while she has something we want.”

“I apologize, profoundly for those that have died and the suffering I have caused.”

Sunset raised a hoof near Clover’s face. The end began to glow with ethereal red flame. “I don’t want your useless apology and if you want to talk suffering, maybe you should try reliving through a little bit of it yourself so that you understand what it is she just took from this world.”

Sunset pressed her hoof to Clover’s horn and his eyes lit up. The stallion gasped and spasmed several times before falling to the ground and curling up into a ball. She stared down at him in utter contempt.

“Her name was Sable Nimbus.” Sunset turned away from Clover and his whimpers and met Luna’s gaze unflinching even as a tear fell from the corner of her eye. “And she was a great friend and great lunar guard. She was young and very much in love. She had a ring and everything. She was just waiting until she finally had the courage to ask the most difficult and important question in her life.”

Luna bowed her head and had to take a deep breath to suppress the shudder and shaking weakness in her legs. Her wings drooped and her mane lost much of its ethereal wave. When she finally raised her teal eyes to meet those of her niece they were glassy with tears on the brink of falling. Sunset took steps closer to meet the dark alicorn at eye level.

“How did you learn to cast a horrible spell like that?” Sunset finally asked, her voice even and terse.

“When the Canterlot Library of old was established in The Castle of the Two Sisters, it fell to a hoofful of skilled mages to analyze all the confiscated books and notes Datura had left behind. In addition to new material that cropped up over time. The only way to truly determine if a spell was dark was to read it, understand it, and in some cases, cast it. Like you, my memory is crystal clear on many things. Even those I sometimes wished I could forget. I, for centuries, was the head of that department and often led the hunters who pursued warlocks and witches since many still feared the night in those times. Obviously, I did not.”

Sunset glanced back at Clover who was still balled up and twitching. She concluded he would recover in a bit after the memories had run their course. “I’m going to go check on Raven. Let me know when we have a plan for dealing with the Red Clover. Whatever you come up with it has to be done tonight. If she hasn’t figured out I’m not dead she soon enough will and I can only guess how she will react to that.”

“Sunny, wait,” said Twilight, her voice cracking a bit. Others probably heard it as well, but none dared point it out.

Sunset turned to the door and closed her eyes. She needed a moment to meditate and calm before sparing a glance back at her fiancé and fellow diarch. “We need a plan, Twilight, and I'm not in the right mindset for that at the moment. Come find me when it’s time to raise the moon.”

“Sunny, please…”

Flurry nudged Sunset and gestured to the door with her head. “Go check on your friend. I’ve helped plan more than a few monster hunts. I know the right questions to ask.” Sunset headed out the door. Twilight turned to Flurry Heart her face crestfallen and more than a little betrayed. Flurry Heart simply shook her head before moving over to Clover and gave him a not so subtle nudge with her hoof. “Hey, you dead or what?”

“Some days… I am not sure.”

As Twilight had said, Sunset found Raven on her charger pad and the MAU resting on the floor near the corner. The moment she closed the door Sunset sighed and ran her hooves down her face and groaned. It had been… difficult to face both Luna and Twilight. She loved them both dearly, but it hurt to see them at the moment. It hurt knowing that she was alive because of the decisions they made, the choices that cost Sable and two other guards their lives. It hurt knowing they felt just as guilty about it and seeing that on their faces as well. It was best to just not be in the room with them. Not until she could control her burning emotions and find some sense of center.

Sunset turned her tired eyes to the MAU and groaned again. Even from the doorway she could see it was pretty banged up. “Ah, son of a bitch.”

Raven’s screen lit up and her pony avatar appeared on the screen. “Sunset? Are you well enough to be up and about?”

Sunset lifted the PAAL in her magic so the camera eye could see her. The animated pony head simulated scanning about with wide, concerned eyes though it was the camera doing all the real work. “Yeah, physically all better. Emotionally… I’m a work in progress.”

Raven nodded and smiled with relief. “You are always a work in progress, mother. I am relieved, however. From what I was able to see from the floor you were badly wounded. I thought you were going to die.”

Sunset’s lip began to tremble and she had to sit down as her legs grew weak. “I should be dead. Instead, three others died for me to live. Twilight ordered them to… to...”

“It’s okay. You do not have to say it. I was there. I do not understand how it worked, but it did. I am glad you will recover.”

“But that’s not right!” Sunset sobbed. “They were just kids! Sable was only twenty-eight! Alpine and Archer were about the same! There is so much in life they will never get to experience. I don’t deserve t-”

“You can stop right there.” Sunset paused, trying to get ahold of her spiraling emotions and breathing. “Did they deserve to die? No. Did they want to live their lives to the fullest? Of course. Did they give their lives willingly to save the princess they swore to protect and do so proudly? From what I saw, I would say yes. Right or wrong is irrelevant in such a situation. It was a conflict, a bad one. From what I could see from my crystals and the reports I have overheard more than a hundred creatures of various species were killed and thousands suffered varying degrees of injuries. More may perish from said injuries in the coming days and that does not begin to take into count the mental trauma.”

“And yet. I am alive.”

“Yes,” Raven said matter-of-factly, “you are alive. You must endure. That is the burden of your rank and status. They need you to live so that you may lead them through this crisis. Can you imagine how all these ponies and creatures would act without you or Twilight or both? That is exactly what a chaos being wants. You are more important that the average pony. Whether you want to be or not.” Sunset continued to stare at the floor. “And for what it is worth, you are more important to me as well.”

Sunset took another calming breath and finally smiled, looking up to the animated pony avatar on her PAAL’s screen, tears staining her face. “You are one of the most important beings in my life as well.”

Raven smiled in turn. “So, now that you are feeling… if not better, then at least less guilty could you look at my body and see if there is anything you can work your magic on?”

Sunset set her PAAL down on the table, angling it so that her camera eye could see what was going on. she wiped the tears away and then lifted the MAU in her magic to lay it out on the floor. Sunset's horn took on a red glow and a light of energy passed over the entire robotic body. “Well, let’s take a look at what we have to work with. From a basic scan and once over I can see the primary hydraulic actuators are broken at both shoulders."

"Broken is putting it mildly. She shot me in both shoulders. Datura wanted me to suffer where she could have just as easily shot me in the face like she had threatened."

"Small blessing then. I can fix those and get new fluid easy enough. The wiring can be spliced and reconnected. No problem there. Diagnostics will have to tell us if there are any sensors in there that were damaged though. Those are going to be difficult to replace or replicate. Electronics have a tendency to be finicky and certainly don't like being blasted.” Sunset grimaced. “The damage to the chest plate is going to be harder to deal with. Equestria does have titanium, but not mass manufactured and I doubt there is enough in the city readily available. Plus, this plate is mostly ceramic with some carbon fiber to reduce weight. I can get one commissioned, but that is going to take time.”

Raven nodded, but did not appear downtrodden. In fact, she smirked. “So, it can be fixed. That is a relief.”

Sunset shrugged. “Like I said, there may be some microprocessor damage or some sensor, but mechanically? Yeah, I think I can get it going again. A shame about the opal broach though. That was a nice one.”

Raven nodded. “It was. Bitch.”

Sunset giggled and lifted the MAU and Raven in her magic. “Come on. I think I still have a little time before the sun has to go down. Might as well get started.”

“Are… are you and Twilight going to be alright?”

Sunset closed her eyes for a moment and then looked back up, continuing out the door. “One hoof in front of the other. Work in progress, remember?” Raven considered saying more, but it was best for now just to observe and log any additional behavioral concerns. She fell easily back into her old role of analyzing Sunset’s mannerisms without hesitation. It was good to have her user and mother back.

Twilight Sparkle had become so attuned to the pull of the sun over then the last century as its steward that she knew exactly when it was time to raise and set it without having to look out a window. She asked if Sunset felt the same way and she waved her hoof back and forth and said it depended on how late she stayed up the night before. That was probably true. Twilight recalled the last time she had overslept after an all night video game binge and forgot to wake up to raise the sun. That fond memory brought a smile to her face and a giggle she could not suppress. She had been so panicked and mortified and embarrassed at the time and the best part being that as crazy as it had been for her, Sunset Shimmer had had her back.

Twilight’s giggle diffused into a sniffle and lip quaking shudder that no other pony saw. “Princess?” Almost no other pony.

Twilight sniffled and let out a breath, straightening her composure. “I’m fine, captain. Just… getting caught up in my own head with worry and memories.”

Twilight could have sent anyone to go find Sunset and tell her they had the makings of a plan, in fact, Isabella had preferred it. But Twilight felt that she and her fellow diarch needed to have a talk in private before facing the others at the table. For more than one reason. Captain Gauge had fallen into step behind the solar princess as his wife would have done and Twilight noted how the thestral was shielding himself behind the aegis of duty despite his exhaustion. Not unlike how Sunset was shielding herself in a room with tech.

Unsurprisingly, when the pair had reached Raven’s room they had found it unoccupied. Without question or concern Twilight turned around and started for Sunset’s personal suite. A few minutes later, Twilight found the room unlocked and opened the door while gently knocking. Sunset glanced over her shoulder from the workbench where Raven’s body was stretched out.

“I can wait outside.”

“Thank you, we won’t be long.” Twilight nodded her appreciation to Gauge and gently closed the door. She stumbled over a number of things she could say, each sounding just as flat as the next, ranging from odd to absolutely ill timed. Twilight took a deep breath to quiet her racing thoughts before finally saying, “You know the lab has better lighting and more equipment and tools you could use.”

“That’s more your space. I only use it if we are working on something together. Besides, I had tools already here that I knew would work.”

Twilight sighed. This was not going to go smoothly, as she feared. Nevertheless, she continued and approached a few cautious steps. “I know you are mad at me.”

“I’m not mad at you.”

“Then apparently I don’t know you at all because from the sound of your voice, the taunt muscles in your back and neck, bristled wings, and stiff posture since I walked through the door say otherwise. And that you have not stopped what you are doing to look at me for more than a glance all tells me that you are mad at me.”

Sunset set her tools and magnifying goggles down. She turned and stared at Twilight. It was not a scornful stare, or antagonistic, or anything. It was just… blank, Twilight concluded. In fact, that was worse. Anger and sarcasm she had expected and could handle, but just a blank emotionless Sunset remind Twilight too much of when her fiancé had lost all her memories. Sunset Shimmer was a burning whirlwind of passion in all aspects of her life. To see her just stare on as if she just didn’t give a damn cut worse than any blade. Especially knowing she had done this to her.

Twilight broke first. She never cared for hiding her emotions, not in front of friends and loved ones. Twilight cried when it hurt, she yelled when she was angry, she laughed and smiled when it felt right. Having to hide who she was behind a crown before others was hard enough. She could not bring herself to do it in front of those she cared about. It felt too much like giving up the last little part of herself that was still that little bookish unicorn who wanted nothing more than to be a librarian or researcher who read a lot and help others when needed. Her life was nothing like those first days in Ponyville anymore. She secretly would give much to have that simplicity back.

“This is all my fault.”

Sunset sighed tiredly. “It’s not your fault, Twilight. Not really. I’m… just trying to process it all.”

“You have every right to be angry at me and Luna, but especially me. I made the final choice. I killed them.”

Sunset grimaced and stared down at her hooves as if they held all the answers in the universe. Naturally, they did not. “Twilight… I’m not normal. I should have died after you stabbed me. If not outright death from the shock and physical trauma then I should have died from blood loss in minutes. This whole situation just served to remind me that I’m… I was made, designed. I mean, we were all born, but I had spells woven into me before I was even born to make me stronger, tougher, a weapon capable of taking punishment and then dishing it right back out.

“I survived the elements slamming into the ground so hard I was at the bottom of a crater. I survived the In-Between and my father nearly ripping my insides out. I went hoof to hoof with Aethon who stomped me so hard I should have been street pizza. But I survived each time because at the end of the day I’m a weapons golem. I’m… I don’t know what I am sometimes.”

Twilight cried harder. She did not know what else to do, too afraid to run across the remaining distance and pull her fiancé into the hug they both so desperately needed for fear she would not return the embrace. It was bad enough to feel guilty for all the lives lost, but Sunset felt the weight of her very sense of self and purpose. The burden of her cutie mark and the role Celestia had planned for her.

“Sunny… I’m… I’m so, so sorry. I’m… I…”

Sunset had heard tears called, “manipulation” before. As she thought about it, it was Applejack who had said that in regards to Rarity and one of her late night drama moments. That was not really a fair comparison, considering the ups and downs of their unusual relationship and Rarity’s melodramatics in general. Regardless, Sunset disagreed with that statement in general, but every relationship was different. One thing that was the same in different worlds was that she absolutely hated seeing a Twilight Sparkle cry. Whether manipulation or just wearing her true feelings on her sleeve it always tore at Sunset’s heart and soul. Nothing was right with the world if a Twilight Sparkle was reduced to tears.

“Twilight,” Sunset finally said, “Hey, look at me. I told you before. You were blindsided because you had a hole in your defense. We fixed that and then you fought back against one of history's most notorious evils. I’m grateful you kept me alive, I really am. Even if I still don’t feel I deserve to be. It’s just that… I’m just… it’s not right. I’m not right. I sometimes wonder if I’m really alive or just a soul mimicking what a pony should be. Maybe Datura and I are the same, just souls driving bodies that are not really alive while detached from it all.”

Twilight looked up with wet, glassy eyes, beginning to spiral in on herself as she was prone to do. “Sunset… I hurt you. I nearly killed you. And… and you wanted to give up and die! But I couldn’t… I just… couldn’t… So I ordered others to die... I killed them. I’m a terrible princess, a terrible friend. I’m a terrible fiancé. I, I would understand if you w-wanted to postpone or c-call the whole thing all off. I, I just… I will understand if y-you don't l-love me anymore.”

Sunset sighed, not about to let Twilight descend into a full on panic attack. Sunset did what she always did. What always worked, for both of them. She moved in close and nuzzled Twilight Sparkle. The two slid their muzzles back and forth until Twilight began to calm and brought her unrestrained emotions back under control. Sunset slid her hoof along Twilight’s face where she had cut her. Thanks to the stolen life energy Luna had forced into her the scar healed as if it had never been there. Just like all of hers. It really was like getting a second lease on life.

“Twily, babe, we hurt each other. It was the hardest, nastiest fight I think I have ever had and that bar is getting pretty high mind you. Datura made you say all kinds of horrible things to me, but the worse part was not knowing if it was you deep down or just manipulation."

“I didn’t mean any of it!” Twilight said quickly. “I heard every horrible thing that part of my mind said but it was all lies!”

Sunset smiled and nuzzled her lover more. “Yeah, I kind of figured that, but it’s still good to hear. I’m sorry for all the things I spat back at you too. And, of course, for cutting you on the face. I really was trying not to hurt you. Also, for the record, I didn’t want to die, I just didn’t want others to die for me. That thought… that concept that I’m somehow more important. I’m still wrapping my head around it.”

“I understand. I feel that way too, sometimes. I’m so, so sorry about Sable. About all of them, but… I couldn’t lose you. I just… I couldn’t lose you too.”

Sunset sighed and whimpered, sucking in a sniffle as the memories haunted her once again. “I… I felt her and the others die through my mind. I saw their memories. All of them. It… hurt. A lot.”

Twilight stroked Sunset’s face and then moved to stroke Sunset’s mane only just finally realize that it was significantly shorter than it had been before. “I’m sorry for everything. And I ruined your mane!”

For some reason, Twilight’s simple yet blatant statement made Sunset snort and giggle a bit in spite of the tears. “Eh, it’ll grow back. Or maybe I’ll keep it like this. It's not too short and I look hot and badass either way.”

“Now you are starting to sound like that demon in your head. Which we still need to talk about.”

“Later. Besides, she’s mostly all talk. Let’s go take care of our royal duties and then you can tell me what you guys have come up with so far for a plan.” Sunset paused and tapped Twilight on the shoulder with a wing. The purple princess turned curiously and was met by lips pressing firmly against hers. Twilight squeaked in surprise before melting into the embrace. Once their lips finally separated again Sunset gave one last tiny kiss to her nose. “I love you. I know it is sometimes hard to focus on that when everything is falling apart, but I do love you and I want to marry you.”

Twilight smiled. “I love you too. I’m just… Relationships are hard!”

Sunset chuckled. “Yeah, they are, but we are in this together. Even when I get mad or have a bad day, just focus on the good and all we have together. Remember that I love you, and I will do the same.”

“Right. Together.”

“Together.”

Twilight opened the door and found Fog Gauge still standing vigilant. Without hesitation, she wrapped her wings and foreleg around him and pulled him into an embrace. The lunar guard stiffened at the unexpected contact but then returned the warm hug. When they separated he turned his glassy eyes to Sunset.

“Promise me you will get her back. Or if not possible that you will set her soul free. I cannot bear the thought of her being held prisoner and siphoned by that witch until nothing remains.”

Sunset Shimmer pulled Gauge into her own foreleg and winged embrace, kissing the side of his muzzle that was exposed from the helmet. “I swear to you I will get her back or set her soul free. No way I’m letting that undead bitch use her like that.”

Satisfied with that answer Gauge saluted them both and fell into step as they made their way back to the dining room and the others.

Upon returning to the dining room the side conversations fell silent. Sunset glared daggers at Clover, but said nothing as she followed Twilight out to the balcony and the pair fulfilled their roles in regards to the celestial bodies. Twilight Sparkle wordlessly nodded to Sunset Shimmer and lowered the sun while simultaneously the moon was raised above the horizon and the stars began to appear as the last rays of sunshine faded away. It was going to be a beautiful night. Sunset hoped that was a good omen.

After a few minutes of simply enjoying the early evening air and quiet company the two diarchs returned to the dining room and stepped up to the table. Twilight cleared her throat and gestured to Luna. “Tell me we have something.”

“Wait,” Sunset interrupted, “It’s been almost two hours and we still don’t have a plan?”

“We were brainstorming and have... most of a plan,” Twilight replied. “We could have used your help.”

Sunset sighed and glanced down at Raven who simply shrugged. Once again riding in a cinch pouch. “Fine, that’s just as much on me. Give me the run down if we have one.”

“I would first like to ask if you are well, dear niece.”

Sunset nodded and set her PAAL on the table so that Raven could hear everyone more clearly. “I’m doing the best I can as far as dealing with everything that happened. Thank you for saving my life, but I do not approve of how. That's all I have left to say on the matter.”

“I can only ask for your forgiveness and that someday you may grant it. Just as I pray each night for the forgiveness of all those who have died by my hoof.”

Sunset nodded again and changed subjects back to the most important topic before them. “Correct me if I'm wrong but I recall Clover mentioning something about a tracking stone. Does it still work and can we find her with it?”

Clover, upon hearing his name sat up and cleared his throat as well. “Yes. Long ago, when I finally caught up with Datura on a world not much different than this one, we drew a truce in order to gather the necessary resources to survive and make another jump. But I suspected she would betray me or at least leave my behind again. So, while she was sleeping I placed a small tracking stone on her that she would never find and was highly unlikely to remove.” Sunset gestured for him to continue. “It is in her body, directly above her heart.”

“In?” said Twilight, her voice a bit higher in pitch with a raised brow.

“How the hell did you manage that without her finding it?”

Clover shrugged. “Magic, of course.”

“I have an observation I wish to point out that Mistress Luna brought up earlier,” said Fog Gauge, drawing the attention of the others in the room. “If you have had the means to track her with your stone and your… technology and had the means to be close enough to hide tracking devices, why has it taken you so long to capture or end her? You know where she is even now.”

“She was far more deserving of the title ‘Clever’ than I ever was. As I said before, she is cagy and wily and is not easy to pin down for long.”

Sunset narrowed her eyes as she studied Clover’s body language as he spoke. It was too dismissing, too casual, not an ounce of regret or remorse or embarrassment. She ran, he followed. Just as it always had been. Sunset slowly stood, her eyes never leaving Clover. The tension was once again thick enough to cut with a knife.

“I can’t believe it took me this long to figure you out.”

Clover blinked. “I am afraid I do not follow.”

“You won’t get the reference, but this is the Batman/Joker scenario.”

“Pardon?”

“Think of it like a trope or game if you will. Popular among super hero genres. Batman chases the Joker and eventually catches him, but not until after the Joker has already left a trail of bodies. Batman wins, YAY, the Joker goes to jail or Arkham or whatever and then he escapes. Now, the first time Batman did the right thing. He spared the life of an enemy, turned him in so the system of justice can run its course. But then, the Joker escapes. Once again goes on a killing spree. He gets caught again, because that’s how the story goes. And always AFTER others have been hurt.

“What always drove me a little nuts was how many times does this pattern repeat before it becomes obvious that the bad guy is not going to change and it becomes Batman’s fault for NOT ending it when he has the chance. Or, is it true, that deep down Batman secretly loves the chase game? The never ending cycle of the hunt. In a case like that, who is the real villain? The monster who never hid the fact that they were a monster, or the protagonist pretending to be a hero just so he could live for the chase regardless of the trail of bodies that are left behind?”

“I… am not entirely sure I follow your analogy, princess.”

Sunset sighed and growled. “Fine, so much for being whimsical about it. Sledgehammer to the face it is. You have been after her for two thousand years all across the multiverse. You have even worked with her when you felt you needed to because in reality you don’t want to catch her and end the cycle of violence. You just want to chase her. You LIVE FOR IT. Gauge is right, you could have stopped her numerous times from what you have described. Hell, you had enough time to plant a tracking stone INSIDE her body you could have just as easily gotten her with a dagger. But because you didn’t, I lost good friends and one more still hangs in the balance. Unlike you, I am not waiting for her to kill again.

“So, I propose this. Clover uses his stone and presents himself, like he always does, as the plucky hero and offers Datura a chance to give herself up. She won’t take it, but he has something she wants.”

“The necklace,” said Flurry Heart, who had been silently listening to everything. A knowing smile crossing her face. Sunset nodded her approval.

“A shiny, hundred bit coin says that if she’s not planning another major offensive that means she’s trying to gather lives or materials for more dark magic. We can’t allow her the time to do that. We bait her with the best bait we have and when the moment is right, we end this.”

The room fell silent in contemplation. Finally, Twilight nodded. “I agree and I approve. Sunset and Luna will accompany Clover. Flurry and I will be rearguard along with a company of guards.”

“Should you not stay in Canterlot, Your Highness?” asked Isabella.

“No, not this time. We are all ending this together. We will keep the citizens safe by removing what she wants from the equation. She wants us? We will come to her.”

“I see it is up to me to be the practical, pessimistic one of the group, but considering this witch has already cost me a body and a good friend I need to point out how direct confrontation has failed against Datura twice now,” said Raven. All eyes around the table turning to the small piece of glass that was glancing about. Her holo projector lit up and a small translucent rendering of Raven’s animated pony head turned about to look at all those gathered. The grand Vizier's jaw nearly hit the floor. “If you are planning to go on the direct offensive this time I suggest you plan for more than just dangling Clover out front like a worm on a hook and sling your spells and hooves around. Lock down your collective anger and go at her smart.”

Sunset huffed and crossed her forelegs. “Unfortunately, she’s right. We need to be... clever.”

“Then you must cut her off at the source,” said Clover. The words were not as surprising as the conviction in which he spoke them. “I will take lead, as you said. While she is focused on me you must separate her from the bottle.”

“That sounds too easy,” said Flurry Heart and several other nodded their heads in agreement.

“As you say. It will not be easy. She will lay traps, possibly use hostages. Do not expect a fair fight. She will no doubt have wards and other hidden defenses around it. I have always had some doubt it is made of glass, far more likely something stronger. It is never out of sight or out of reach. She would never let me close enough to examine it, always dodged when I asked about it since I noticed it some time ago.”

“Sounds like you will need a distraction team to get close.” Everyone in the room had been so lost in their own thoughts and worries they had not heard the door open, but the moment he spoke all eyes turned his direction. “If that’s the case, I want in.”

“SPIKE!” cried Twilight, springing from her chair and leaping over the table to wrap herself around the purple dragon. He winced, but stood his ground and happily returned the embrace.

“Sorry for just sneaking in, but I woke up and did not feel like staying on my back any longer. I’m pretty sure the nurses are snitching on me to the doctor.”

“I know, right?” said Flurry. “Those beds are terrible!”

“I don’t care if you think they are uncomfortable! You should be in bed! Datura nearly smashed your skull in!” said Twilight like a scolding mother hen. Spike patted his pony sister on the head and chuckled lightly at her disapproving glare that had no bite.

“Actually,” Sunset said, rubbing her chin, “he may be exactly who we need right now. We should come at her from three sides. A bait/distraction team, a suppression team that locks down her teleportation so she can't flee the battle and also some way to neutralize any thralls without hurting them.”

“Sleeps spells are most effective, but I know a formula for a tranquilizer we can weaponize in water spray that when applied directly to the face will put almost any creature to sleep for a few minutes,” said Twilight, wishing she had thought of it before the last assault.

Sunset nodded. “Good. Third team, when the moment is right goes directly for her and the bottle. They should also have the tracking stone in case she has another backup portal crystal ready and since we now know what she is, dragon fire does wonders against undead and magically reanimated horrors. Burns like thermite and disrupts magical fields.”

“Sunset, he was badly hurt! He may still be concussed.”

“And Flurry and I got stabbed. We are running short on heavy hitters, Twily, but with enough of us we can each do our little part. That will be enough. I have a good feeling about this.”

Twilight sighed and finally relented and nodded. “Fine. But we still need a backup plan in case…” Twilight felt a surge of energy pass through her. Clover, Sunset, Luna, and Flurry all shuddered as well.

“What… what was that?” voiced Flurry searching about for a potential threat, her horn emitting defiant little golden sparks.

“It was… a spell. Or at least part of one. A big one,” said Sunset. Twilight nodded to agree with the statement.

“Clover, show us where the tracking stone points,” ordered Luna, she opened all the balcony doors and gestured.

The sandy unicorn removed the small, worn stone from his pouch and stepped out onto the second floor overlook balcony. With a slight application of power a small light began to glow from inside the stone. He moved it back and forth until he was able to gain a bearing. “She is not far. Less than an hour as the pegasi fly… that direction.”

Every creature in the room grew still. There were not a lot a things that direction other than forest and farmland. There were, however, two things of note.

The Roots of Harmony.

And Ponyville.

Author's Note

Good evening!

So, a change of plans allowed me some extra free time this week so I have just finished the Intermission and started Chapter 20. So how about two chapters this week? The next one will probably go up Saturday.

I'm actually surprised how long this one ended up being, but I guess I had a lot of material to cover. Clover, you poor, hopeless romantic. Or fool, depending on how you look at it.
Lots of apologies and tears and FINALLY, A PLAN!

Chapter 15: These Days

Datura swore. She swore in multiple languages and then kicked a rock because it was there and in the way. Then she blasted the rock to bits. Of all the things that could have gone wrong having her dimensional slider charm broken was easily the worst possible thing. She knew how to make another one, of course. She even had access to all the necessary and rare materials on E-Prime, but did she have time?

“If this world was not about to burn in entropic chaos I would find that bat pony and turn his guts into jump rope and his wings into a leather satchel! Then I would cut his heart out and feed it to a manticore just for the fun of it!” Much to Datura’s surprise, the bottle at her side thumped. It had never done that before. Ever. She looked down at it as the clouds swirled about angrily. “Did not like the thought of that? Good! Because I’m sure Void will do much worse to him than anything I would have had time to consider. I don’t know how much longer I have before Sunset Shimmer perishes, but it can’t be long. Perhaps he will be kind enough to… oh, who am I kidding!”

Gods and Goddesses were many things, but in all the years of her experience those with the most power often had the least compassion for others that were 'beneath' them. And one did not get much more powerful than the creators of the very universe where she was currently stuck. Datura took a deep breath. Her body did not really need the air, but the sensation was meditative and it calmed her racing mind.

There was time, as long as she could get the necessary materials and sufficient energy to just tear her way into the next nearest parallel dimension. Nothing fancy. Void was powerful, but he was also methodical to his madness. If she worked fast…

Datura’s eyes opened. There was something familiar about this place. She knew these woods. After a few minutes of struggling through the thicket and blasting some of the local wildlife that thought her easy prey Datura found a path that led out of the woods to a clearing. It was there that she spotted a structure in the distance. She knew this rise, this hill… this was old Canterlot… which meant that ruin must have been the old castle.

“But,,, what is that inside of it?” Her curiosity was piqued and she had not skimmed any relevant memories on this subject. At least none that mattered. She did not have much time, but perhaps there was a component or two near she could scavenge and she could both sate her interest and her need. With the decision made Datura made her way across the field and the bridge.

The exterior walls of what remained of the castle were as old as she was. She placed a hoof upon the stone and ran a broad spectrum analysis to confirm such. She gently patted the stone like an old friend. Her old lab was not far from here, but not worth seeking out. She was certain all its content was gone and judging by the surrounding vegetation collapsed or full of roots. What was most intriguing, however was that the scan also revealed that the area was still saturated with magic. Dare say more than had existed before. That fact surprised her.

“What could have… I know old beardo detected a ley line cross junction here, but it never pulsed with this much power. And what is this… thing in the middle. It’s so… bright and… I am actually at a loss for words for once.”

“You do not belong here.”

Datura whipped around and fire her laser cannon. The blast passed through the pony behind her and scorched the ground. The translucent purple unicorn simply scowled at her. It took a moment, but Datura recalled some of Twilight’s memories she had gleamed.

“Ah, the Guardian of Harmony or something like that. I saw you in Twilight’s mind. So, you really do assume the form of a young Twilight Sparkle. How uninspiring.”

“You do not belong here,” Harmony repeated.

“Maybe not, but unless you are going to do something about it I think I’ll just play tourist for a moment longer. I was here, long before you ever came along, little hologram.”

“You are wrong. I remember you, Red Clover. In a memory of a memory. From long ago. When I was whole. When I was more." Datura turned her attention back to the projection, which was examining its hoof, seeming lost in thought before turning hard purple stardust eyes back to the unicorn. "You are not harmonious and are fueled by darkness beyond chaos. You do not seek balance. You take that which does not belong to you. Just as you did before. That is why Samael patiently waits for you at the gates. As he waits for every creature.”

Datura fired at Harmony once more resulting in the same ineffectiveness. She tried to use her horn but that too failed and struck the dirt behind the spirit. “How could you possibly know what happened in Tartarus? There was not a single living soul to witness it.”

Harmony blinked once and cocked her head a bit to the side. It made Datura uncomfortable as if the apparition were studying her. “Samael told me. You had a mutual relationship of fair exchange for a number of years. He is adamant about fairness. But you wanted that which he would not give. Even after he let you take some of the water for your Memory Stone. You wanted the power of souls at your command. Such power is his and Aine’s alone to use, shape, or discard back to the ether. They are the outer circle and it falls to them. So, instead of accepting this fact you figured out how to distract him long enough in order to take a piece from the golden city. The precious yellow golden stone that you transformed into the flask at your hip.”

Datura place a hoof over the bottle and waited to see if the spirit would do anything other than stand there and stare. “I wanted more than just a piece, but apparently even serving him up an entire village of freshly slaughtered souls was not enough to keep him busy for long. The first time I underestimated how powerful a god really can be.”

“You stole from him,” Harmony continued. The flat, monotone delivery of her words were beginning to unnerve Datura as if this thing was trying to bore her to death. “Because of you, he erected the unbreakable door and instead of killing you where you stood he chose to wait. To let you stew in fear of the inevitable. You would come to him eventually. As all souls do. But then you cheated. You left our world. He was not happy about that.”

Datura stepped up to the projection and glared at it. “That’s wonderful, thank you for the stroll down memory lane, but why would Death tell you that story? Who are you to him?”

“I am Harmony.”

Datura’s eyes widened and she stepped back horn glowing with a prepared defensive spell. “As in the goddess?”

“I was. I am no longer a goddess. My body and power were disincorporated by Star Swirl the Bearded and the Pillars. I was called forth in their moment of need and my power spread throughout the world to contain a great darkness seeded below. I was reborn a crystal tree as a means to balance the spreading chaos. A fitting symbol of renewal and reincarnation. Regardless, I am Harmony now. And I will say for the last time, you do not belong here in my sacred place.”

“Interesting story. A shame about the losing the body and power, but I can relate. I just use mine as a means of getting around these days. Now that I look at it, I just need a piece of that flawless crystal for my new necklace housing and I will be on my way.”

“No.”

Datura arched a brow and smirked. “Are you going to do something to stop me, dead goddess? Are you even capable of doing more than just being a ghost?” A crystal spike shot out from the ground and stopped centimeters from Datura’s face.

“I cannot harm a living creature, but I will defend this place without hesitation against that which does not have a beating heart, abomination.”

Datura bowed slightly in deference. She then quickly unfolded her hoof, snapped off the top of the spike that had threatened to impale her, and then teleported away. Harmony searched about, but the witch was gone from her sanctum. Frustrated, even if her face did not show it, Harmony reached out through her crystal roots all the way up the Canterhorn. She tapped into the ocular crystals she had provided Sunset Shimmer that were placed throughout the castle to try and find Raven to warn her.

Much to her distressed dismay she found her special friend hurt and on the ground in the throne room. There were many hurt and many dead. How had she not seen such heinous acts? Her hard eyes once again searched about for The Red Clover, but the witch was no longer in the forest proper. A moment later everything went white after Luna did something to Sunset Shimmer. Harmony retreated back into her roots to wait and see what would happen next. It was all she could do for now.

A day had passed.

Datura took stock of what items she still had and what she would need. Not wasting any of her valuable time she had carefully shaped the harmonic crystal into a perfect sphere and rune etched orbital matrix. It had been easier than the first time she had done such with shaking hooves and levitating ancient carving tools. Once again, she was eternally thrilled to have her hooves replaced with something far more useful. Once the crystal sculpting was complete Datura considered the world around her. More so, the fact that there still WAS a world around her and not doom and gloom wasteland of burning rain and boiling seas with clouds of sulfur. And that was just the tip of her imagination.

The only logical explanation she could conclude was that somehow, against all the odds, Sunset Shimmer was still alive. As unlikely as that seemed it was not impossible. She could think of at least three different ways the living golem mare could have survived. However, considering Void had not come to bother her meant that either he still had faith in her to complete the mission, or he was so preoccupied with restraining Discord that he could not spare the time to bother her. In either case that gave her an opportunity to finish her new necklace so as to flee and maybe cause just a bit more havoc on her way out. Would he be furious for her running away? Absolutely. But she needed only to hide herself in dimensions far from his influence and avoid the In Between for long stints where he could reach her.

Earlier in the day, Datura had found herself on the outskirts of what she had originally thought was a farming community. But then, considering some of her stolen memories and geography she was in fact in the small to medium sized town of Ponyville. It was surprisingly cosmopolitan even when she considered the stolen memories. It amazed her to find another Equestrian town with dragons, griffons, yak, zebras, kirin, hippogriffs, and so on living alongside all three tribes. Even after all her travels, to see such with her own eyes was a shock and at the same time fascinating. After all, all these creatures meant they brought all their cultures and knowledge with them. She could spend days here if not weeks gathering all that information and genetic material for study. Too bad she did not have that kind of time.

Then, a glint of light caught her eye. On the far side of town, a huge, asymmetrical building that could only be a castle, if albeit a strange one, caught her attention. The Castle of Friendship. And not far from it, what she really could use to her advantage. A school. Young creatures had young, pliable souls that were far easier to take control of and manipulate. Not that that should be a problem, Datura thought, as she extracted her last vial of alicorn blood potion just to ensure it was intact.

“One last chance to turn this disaster around and make a fast exit before a certain angry god takes notice.” Datura examined the blood, admiring the quality of her work. Once she started she had no doubt her enemies would know, especially Clover. She would need to make preparations, distractions, and to work unimpeded if she were to have a chance at succeeding. One does not rip a hole in space/time recklessly unless they wish to see what the inside of a black hole is like.

Datura’s eyes turned to the sky that was quickly approaching dusk and smirked. It had been so long since that first time she had left this world behind it was almost difficult to remember it. So much had changed for better or worse, Datura had learned so much more about the universe since then. She would not need the lunar alignment this time.

Much to her surprise, Datura found the school all but deserted. The staff must have sent most of the students home or elsewhere when Canterlot became under attack. The student dormitory, that appeared to be capable of housing hundreds of students, was dark except for a few windows. What was also strange was that there did not appear to be any guards or security. Did they trust these students that much to stay out of trouble? That no outsiders would harm them? The thoughts passed.

Datura wove her spell and reached out to the dozen students that were in the dorms. It took a few minutes but they slowly heeded her call and began to emerge to the courtyard. Just like she had found in Canterlot and Ponyville, these students were a mix of all different creatures and not just ponies.

“Hey, where are you guys going?”

Datura turned her eyes to the young dragon and kirin that had followed the others out. Just as before, she was unable to penetrate the dragon’s mind. The kirin was a bit of a surprise.

“Hmm. Part dragon, part pony. I sense magic attuning within you, but you still maintain the dragon’s natural resistance to magic itself. How conflicting and yet fascinating… I wonder, how complex must your mana and neural pathways be to handle such opposing forces? Do you experience violent energy feedback?”

“Uhhhh…” said the young female kirin, unable to think of anything to say to the strange unicorn that was clearly not a member of the school staff.

“Hey!” shouted the young female dragon. “Did you do this to our friends?”

Datura brushed her curiosity aside and smiled brightly. “I did. And if you wish to see them unharmed I suggest you not do anything s-” The dragon shot a fireball at Datura that she easily dodged. “Something like that.”

“Menna, go warn the head mistress!” shouted the dragon.

Datura was about to comment when a shadow moved, passing overhead. A larger, bright orange scaled dragon landed between the students and the witch. Smolder growled, smoke wisps rising from her nostrils.

“Menna, Sulfite, stay behind me.”

“A dragon in charge of a school in Equestria? Yes, I see it now. The ‘School of Friendship’. Ugh. You truly are full of saccharine, Twilight Sparkle.”

“Who are you and why did you bring my students outside?”

“Oh, I’m sure you have heard of me by now. Spike certainly won’t be forgetting me any time soon… if he is still alive.”

Smolder snarled, but stopped in mid-leap as the other students stepped around her and came to kneel before the ochre pony. Datura relished the confusion and fear that arose in the dragon’s eyes. It was difficult to get one up on a dragon on the best of days, but this one seemed concerned for her students. Datrua could respect that... and, of course, use it at the same time.

“Get back! All of you!”

“They can’t hear you. Well, they can, but they are my creatures now. And if you wish for them to survive the next few hours intact I suggest you keep that fiery temper in check. The minds of children are fragile and can be squashed ro puddy quite easily.”

Smolder took a step back, raising her claws defensively. “They’re just kids! What do you want with them?”

“Honestly, I don’t want them. I detest children, but I need useful hostages to give your princesses pause. Come along everyone. I have work to do and some of the items I need can be found nearby. I do love a well stock science lab, so thank you for that.” Datura turned and led her prisoners back to the castle. Smolder began to panic. “Oh, I know about the baby dragon. Everything these young, little minds know, I know. I will allow you to bring the baby to the foyer with the others, but if you fly away with him I will kill at least two of these creatures. So, think carefully before acting, head mistress.”

“You won’t win. Twilight and Sunset will see to that and I hope I’m there to witness it.”

Datura paused and tapped her chin a moment before shrugging and continuing towards the castle. “You are the second creature to say that to me in so many days. Well, first creature. The other was a machine, but I digress, and you misunderstand. This is not about winning, it’s about surviving and I always survive.”

The sun had set.

While Datura was certain Luna or Twilight were capable of taking care of such a task she felt it in her soul that it had been Sunset Shimmer who had raised the moon. She was not entirely sure why, but some part of her just knew it to be true. Her eyes turned downward to the bottle and the swirling clouds. With a little bit of magic she summoned a soul and leashed it so as to not escape or be taken by a reaper. The cloud formed into a stout unicorn mare that looked about and glared at Datura. It was a good thing the captain did not know how to hurt her, Datura thought, because she had no doubt in the intentions behind that deathly gaze.

“So, that is where my intuition is coming from, you.” Tempest snorted and growled. “You knew both princesses well. I can see from Twilight’s memories that you, your husband, and the princesses were close. Best of friends.”

“What would a monster like you know about friendship?”

Datura shrugged. “Very little, actually. In my experience, others only seek friendship to eventually seek more, be it monetary or physical favor. Sometimes both. Truth is, that is how I ended up like this. A soul piloting a reanimated body.”

“I don’t care, why tell me this?”

“Mostly because I need the ingredients the children brought me to stew for a bit longer before I cast the first part of the spell and the final act is to begin. I also just felt like talking and talking to myself gets boring after a few centuries. Granted, I've had better conversations with the wall than with some ponies, but I figured since you are so very close to Twilight and Sunset perhaps you can give me insight." Tempest said nothing. Datura shrugged. "If nothing else having you will give them pause instead of just trying to incinerate me on sight. They want you back. That makes you valuable and my last defensive card to play if need be.”

“You are a pathetic, heartless, lonely abomination and however this ends I hope you rot in a pool of hydra stomach acid or whatever will dissolve a soul slowly and painfully for a thousand years or more.”

Datura chuckled. “Such a vivid and violent imagination you have. You know, a long time ago now, I did trust a creature, well, as much as I extend trust. He was a lot like you. Angry, spiteful, powerful, a soldier and noble pony. Quite comely as well. He intrigued me in both intellect and physical prowess. I let my bodily desires and loneliness get the best of me and allowed him to bed me. Multiple times. It was… well, fantastic to be honest. I’m… I will never know for certain, but I’m sure he impregnated me, bred me. I felt it.

“I could have stopped it, I always had before. I had full access to my magic in that world. My body was, mostly, pony-like but with hands and we walked only on our hindlegs if you can imagine that… It was the only time in my life that the thought of having a child did not scare me. I wanted it. I wanted it in that place with him. I never felt that way when I was young. Clover prospected the idea more than once, but I was different then. And... Clover is not what one might call 'father material' if you know what I mean.”

“I know what bred means. I have two foals.”

“Of course, apologies." The hollow apology only made Tempest snear more. "You know, it was the last time I was ever touched in such a manner. So intimately, lovingly. I thought or felt he only wanted me for me, not for my knowledge or power or politics or anything from me. Then, Clover came for me, as he always eventually does. Sentimental fool. Things went down hill from there, as the saying goes.

“Venture found out I was married to Clover and challenged him to a duel with swords. But instead of fighting Clover for my love or anything cliché like that he turned faster than I thought possible and stabbed me instead. Impaled me would actually be a more accurate way of putting it since the sword went completely through. He intentionally stabbed me in my gut to kill me and any unborn foal as slow and excruciating as possible. I fled. I was bleeding out, dying, and in soooo, so much pain. That was when I realized that being inside, restricted to this body and its petty wants and such were a weakness. So, I cast myself out and used a spell to bind my soul to drive this body instead. Now I never feel anything unless I want to. Can’t be hurt, can’t be killed. Just the way it should be.”

Tempest shook her head. “If you are trying to get me to empathize with you or something you are talking to the wrong pony. Is what he did to you wrong? Sure, but knowing you and even a fraction of what you have done, yeah, I still want you dead and I would have aimed for the heart or head.”

Datura sighed. “Well, I guess that means therapy time is over.” Tempest grunted and screamed as she was forced back into the bottle and sealed away again. She lifted the vessel so that all the souls inside could easily hear her. “Love and friendship are weaknesses. And they will burn with this world.”

Datura passed back through the library, which had been a small pleasure to explore, back past a table that gave her the chills as if it was watching her, back to the foyer and vestibule where her hostages sat mindlessly waiting.

“Let the children go,” said Smolder.

Datura rolled her eyes. “For the third time, no. Stop asking. It is getting annoying.”

“This can’t be healthy for them having their minds dominated like this for hours on end. They have needs even if you don’t.”

Datura quirked a brow. She then took note of the castle walls. “Ah, I guess sound travels well in here and dragons have excellent hearing. Understand that just because I wanted to be a mother once in my life does not change the fact that I have no qualms with killing children to get what I want. I would use them for this next part. While mature souls and lives are less pliable they have more energy and energy is what I need.”

Smolder growled and held her son close. Baby Grunt just ducked his head and sucked on his tail. He did not understand, but he could tell his mother did not like this mare. “I won’t help you take innocent lives.”

Datura smirked. “That is fine. I do not require your help. I just can’t have your interference either.”

With nothing else to add Datura marched out the front door with her young thrall hostages bringing the prepared materials that the witch had ordered them to collect from the castle and the school. Smolder remained seated in the castle doorway, waiting for an opportunity she could do something that did not endanger the others. She had already tried using her SunLight Crystal when she went to collect Grunt, but it had sparked and exploded.

With little effort, Datura had the thralls begin drawing the runes she needed on the ground or setting out the materials. She next retrieved the last vial of stolen and modified alicorn blood, taking a moment to admire it again. It really was a work of potion making art.

Datura popped the cork. “Once more unto the breach.”

As before, Datura spasmed and twisted as the blood magic reshaped and empowered her beyond her normal means. Her eyes burned with dark power and her blackish green ethereal wings sprouted forth. Smolder, who had been waiting for an opportunity just stood and stared. Did the witch just poison herself?? Do I attack her? What do I do, Twilight? What do I do?!

Datura marched over to the bowl that had been placed on a low table by a student and smashed its content. The potion mixed with blood began to spread out and light up the runes that had been carved into the earth. The spell energy shot into the air and formed a shield over the entire town.

With that part complete, Datura next lit her horn and began to take the minds of as many townsfolk as possible. Unlike Canterlot, where she had them attack each other, they marched from their homes, businesses and wanderings to come form defensive ranks at the different avenues of approach towards the castle and Ponyville. That would take some time to complete especially with some of the creatures, more than she expected, trying to stop or wake up their friends and loved ones. Datura shrugged. They were all meat shields either way.

“With that done, now I can focus on what is next most important.” Datura set the necklace down in a new bowl next to a dagger.

Smolder watched in horror as an earth pony she did not know came up to the table, lifted the blade, and cut his own throat. The blood sprayed at first, but then began to pool in midair into a sphere before being added to the bowl. The necklace inside began to glow as it absorbed the blood like a sponge.

“Head mistress?” Smolder used her free claw to block the view from the young dragon and kirin behind her. “What’s going on? Are our friends okay?”

“When I see an opportunity for you to save them I will say so, till then just stay behind me, got it?” She did not turn to look but was sure they nodded at her.

After the third victim willingly gave their life and their blood the necklace charm floated out of the bowl and into the air. The intricately etched outer bands began to glow and spin around the central crystal sphere. Datura’s horn lit up blackish green. The dark energy shot forth and inscribed magical runes into the very air while she mumbled quietly. The necklace flashed and sent out a concussion of energy. Smolder’s bright blue eyes widened farther when reddish yellow cracks began to appear in the sky, spreading from rune to rune.

Sunset Shimmer landed and quickly released Clover who had been dangling high above the world in her and Fog Gauge’s grip. If he had been scared at the idea of being dropped he had not outwardly shown it. They had spotted the energy shield around the entire town from above and landed on one of the main roads leading in from the north. Having dealt with more than one Red Clover shield Sunset knew better than to touch it out of curiosity.

Much to Twilight’s dismay, there had been no time to formulate a backup plan. The teams were divided, the support staff and guards assigned, and the rest went to work mixing and weaponizing the sleeping spray in water bottle or canteens or anything that could carry it. Sunset spared one last glance to the mountain behind them and Canterlot above. They would be in position soon, but for now, it was necessary to get the distraction/bait team underway.

“I am, for the record, displeased with you being on the bait team, my princess.”

Sunset shrugged much like how Gauge tended to do. “I make good bait and Clover has the dimensional crossing necklace. We make a great juicy target.”

“And somehow, she managed to say that with a straight face.”

Sunset looked down at her bandolier pouch that had her PAAL in the front. It had been specially designed to be both protective of the small glass device and still allow her camera eye to see out though a slotted opening. It had been a risk bringing Raven, but the AI did not want to be left behind yet again. And, Sunset had a plan Raven would assist with as well.

“Okay, so we know as soon as I cut my way through this she will know we are here. Which is kind of what we want, but at the same time we don’t want to be overrun by the zombie horde that she has no doubt raised again. We want her eyes on us and we want to get as close as possible while maintaining our one advantage.”

“We should have brought Spike,” said Gauge, doublechecking his gear.

“Spike is with Luna on the assault team once we clear an opening and Twilight and Flurry are leading the suppression team. We didn’t have anypony else to spare that I was comfortable with risking. So, we good?”

“Trust me, I know what must be done.”

Sunset summoned her sword and glared at Clover, pointing the flaming tip his direction. “I don’t trust you. You have lost my faith and trust, so I am moving to threatening. Because trust me, if you run, if you try to take her and run, I swear to you that I will find the two of you eventually and Flurry Heart will be recovered by then. And again, trust me, that if you think I have control and anger issues wait until you see a pissed off Princess of Explosions. There won’t be enough left of the two of you to fill a tea cup. The tiny ones.”

Clover grimaced, but nodded. “I understand.”

With nothing else to add and no need to point out that an angry Princess Cadence would probably be the scariest of them all, since Datura hurt her daughter, they continued to the edge of the barrier.

Upon examination it was similar to other barriers they had all seen, pulsating with blood powered magic. It was impressive and made Sunset want to vomit with how horrible the thing was. Like everything Datura created. Sunset Shimmer spread her wings and they lit up the early evening with warm flamed determination. She poured that feeling and the sense of duty to her subjects and her desire to both end the Red Clover and save her friend. into her weapon. All her feelings making Sunset's repaired heart burn with power that channeled into the flaming sword she held before her.

With swift precision, Sunset’s sword slashed through the barrier encountering almost no resistance. Also, unsurprising, the barrier began to heal and close immediately. Sunset jumped through the opening she had sundered and turned to cut it again, but found Clover pulling a surprised Gauge next to him only to disappear and reappear in a well timed teleport. Gauge shook his head and shoved off from the other stallion with a hiss.

The barrier closed. Sunset was not worried though. Twilight and Luna could get through on their ends and they would get all their allies through as well. It was time to rock. And speaking of which…

“Raven.”

“Yes, Sunset?”

“Time to drop the needle, as the old saying goes. Play something loud and obnoxious.”

“You do realize you just summed up forty-six percent of your entire playlist library.”

Sunset paused to lift her bandolier to look Raven in the camera eye. “Really? You really are going to kidney stab me with that, you brat?”

Raven giggled. Genuinely giggled and it made Sunset smirk despite the intensity of the situation... which might have been the AI’s plan. She was mischievously helpful like that. “You know you love me. Playing random playlist track.”

Once the track began Sunset recognized it immediately as the Rainbooms’ own cover they had recorded of Twisted Sister’s “I Wanna Rock” where Rainbow Dash took lead vocals and everyone else did their best to recreate the icon track to RD’s desired taste. In all honesty, Sunset thought, it came out pretty well.

“This seems like a tactical error,” said Clover, cringing a bit at the blaring rock music.

“She already knows we are here,” replied Gauge so as to not distract Sunset from taking the lead. “The sheer audacity of this will give even the Red Clover pause at what we are up to and hopefully give the others the best possible chance of success.”

Gauge could tell from the sandy unicorn’s face he was not entirely convinced. He made a mental note to not let Clover out of his sight. If the hero of old did fail in his task, the thestral silently decided it would be his LAST mistake.

Author's Note

The end of another week, but a highly productive one. I just wrapped up Chapter 20 which is the start of Part 2 last night. So we are moving right along. Probably going to need to take a break soon to do other things just for variety sake. That is what the intermission is for. In case I need to build back up some buffer.

Anyhow, As you see not a whole lot happened here and was again more build up for what comes next. Originally this was tacked onto the last chapter but it was longer than I liked so I broke these in two. Here we get a bit of back story and such.

Now, I probably don't need to point this out, but just to put minds at ease when I originally wrote this part the Uvalde schools shooting had not occurred yet. Anything involving danger or threats to children especially at a school is walking on eggshells, so I will spoil a little bit and say nothing is going to happen to the students. Our characters don't know that but now you do.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 17: Veteran of the Psychic Wars

Datura swore. She swore in multiple languages and cursed multiple gods who may or may not actually exist, but at least the names sounded good when screaming with a burning hot chain wrapped around one's neck. She could not believe what had just happened. Datura felt her body shifting back to that of an equine and she cursed again. When she hit the ground, she immediately rolled and charged Luna. The dark alicorn had to recall her chain, returning it to an axe in order to defend herself. Had Datura required air to breathe she would have likely passed out from the choking chain, but it had simply annoyed her and left burn welts on her once immaculate neck.

Luna deflected the attack, but only just barely. Datura, growled, raised one hoof, and fired a blast at Clover. The blast passed through his cloak as grazed his back as he leapt to the side. Flurry Heart levitated a large blob of the sleep potion water over and dropped it on the witch. She crowed in success, but all it succeeded in doing was making her gasp and then growl more. Datura fired at Flurry Heart as well. The large alicorn danced about, finding cover behind one of Twilight's shields.

"I just want you to know, I HATE ALL OF YOU SO VERY MUCH! I was just trying to run away peacefully, but nooooooo! That was too much to ask for!"

“Sunset!” Sunset Shimmer glanced down at Raven. “This is not working! I tried to tell you this earlier! She has centuries of fighting experience, a near limitless supply of energy, and her body will not tire unlike all of you proper meat bags! If you do not come up with a better plan she will kill someone! Most likely you!”

Sunset took a deep breath. The voice of logic had spoken. The harsh knock upside the skull advice she had come to appreciate and need from her technological friend and surrogate daughter. Datura was like a machine now. They could pound on and injure the body all they wanted, but she had the power to heal it as fast as they could damage it. The only way to win was to cut off her power supply and that meant distracting the driver long enough to do so.

“Okay, I know what we need to do. Twilight! Luna!” Both alicorns spared Sunset a glance. “Finish what we talked about before.”

“Sunny, what are yo-”

“I’m going in!”

Sunset Shimmer teleported to place herself behind Datura. She anticipated that, but that was what Sunset wanted her to think. She disappeared again as the witch turned her head and instead reappeared directly below Datura. Before she could change her mind on how many ways the plan could go wrong, Sunset Shimmer focused on her empathetic connection spell that she had used before to connect to Twilight. With a grunt and a wiggle, Sunset reached up and pressed her horn to Datura’s, both their eyes ignited and were glowing bright white.

Sunset Shimmer felt herself drawn in. The sensation was similar enough to when she entered a dream walk that she did not panic… at first. However, when her chosen mindscape of the Canterlot City amphitheater park did not manifest she knew something was wrong. Sunset did the only thing she could do and reached out with her senses to get an idea of where she was.

The response was immediate and the endless black shifted and churned, uncomfortably reminding the alicorn of her time in the in-between except if half the sparkles and lights had burned out. Sunset turned and turned again. She could feel her anxiety rising and fed more life to her lightsaber sword to increase the light output and push back the darkness. That was when the cackle passed through her. Not over, but through. Every nerve cell screamed and a small part of her brain sounded like a red alert battle klaxon.

“Oh, I did not think you would try something this incredibly stupid, princess.” Sunset heard the voice from all around making it impossible to locate the direction. “You really are just a foolish, naive child with too much power at your horn tip.”

“Oh yeah? At least I put my power to good use instead of treating others like playthings.”

“Noble, if foolishly sentimental. Because while using those, ‘playthings’ as you called them, I learned much. Especially when it comes to the power and architecture of the mind. I killed my foster parents when I was little more than a filly by taking control of their minds. I took your fiancé’s mind, if albeit only temporarily. The mind and all things regarding it is my special talent. When first we met, I could not penetrate your mental defenses. They were designed to protect you so that creatures such as I could not take control of Celestia's special little tool. But now, you willingly stepped out from around those defenses and presented your soul to me like a sacrificial lamb to slaughter. This place, where we now stand? This is MY playground, princess. And you are now going to die very, very badly. Not for Void, but because I do not like you and you have vexed me so verily.”

Sunset felt around with her senses. They were not inside Datura’s mind, but some sort of bridging ‘no man’s land’ that was completely under her control. Sunset tried to manifest a door to escape back to her own body and the defenses it provided. The door was blown up into particles the moment it appeared.

“Ah, ah. No running away, princess. You wanted a fight. Well, now you have one.”

The murky background shifted and churned, Sunset felt herself land on something solid. It immediately turned to sticky muck that tried to crawl up her legs. With a gasp and a growl, she sliced and blasted her way free but had to constantly keep turning.

“Grah!” Something fast and sharp slashed across Sunset's face and she felt the sting much as she would have in her body. With a thought the gash closed. This place was not real, per se, but her soul was and this nightmare hellscape could kill her just as well as a blade to the heart. That thought brough exactly zero comfort.

Finally, Datura showed herself, standing on a black pillar, her form anthro-humanoid with hands and human proportions, but with hooves for feet, a tail, and a pony-like head. Datura’s red glowing eyes flashed. Sunset flapped and jumped as the floor became a valley of spikes. When she looked back Datura was grinning like a mad woman. “Welcome to my world, baby.”

“Now’s our chance!” Flurry Heart moved in to smash the bottle only to bounce off an energy shield.

Twilight, Luna, and Clover approached with more caution. Flurry signaled she was fine while shaking the disorientation and ringing from her head. Upon closer inspection, the outer layer was a simple barrier. Twilight surmised she could break that easy enough. But her keen eyes spotted additional layers going up over Datura's body and the bottle itself. Each more complex than the last. Her eyes next focused on Sunset’s face that was contorting in anger and… pain?

“Oh, brave niece. Why must you be so stubbornly bold.”

“What’s happening to her? asked Spike, rolling the soreness from his shoulders.

“We must separate them with the utmost care. Sunset Shimmer has slipped herself into Datura’s controlled mind space. Quite possibly the most dangerous battlefield of them all. Even as seconds tick by here, hours are passing in there.”

“Then we need to get in there to help her!” shouted Twilight.

“We need to destroy the bottle as well. It is quite possible both their souls are inside of it now. As well as that of Captain Tempest Fury,” said Luna after a scan spell failed to reveal much information.

Clover nodded and threw aside his ruined cloak. “Go, little moon. I will decipher and break her spells over the bottle. With luck it will only be hardened and enchanted glass.”

“It is not.”

All the eyes turned to see the sparkling, translucent projection of Harmony as young Twilight. The specter approached and with a hoof, shattered the first barrier without trying. She then retrieved the PAAL from Sunset’s bandolier and looked down at it, stroking the side of the case with compassion and care.

“Hello? Who's there? What’s happening? I can feel my orientation shifting, but I cannot see. Where is Sunset? My camera is going through system restart after that last flash blinded me.”

“Your mother is in terrible danger. She fights for her very soul on the mind plain where I have no power or reach. You must get her back to her own body and quickly. Before The Red Clover gains the upper hoof and destroys her very essence."

"Okay, but how?" blurted out Flurry Heart before any of the others could.

"The bottle at the Red Clover’s side is made from a piece of the magical city of Elysium itself and is indestructible to mortal weapons or magic. At least, from the outside. The alicorns must go into the bottle and constructed mindscape within and save Sunset Shimmer while Void is too occupied to interfere further. I will help from here and save this world.”

Twilight needed no other motivation. She stepped forward and willed herself much like how Luna had instructed her in the past when attempting to dream walk. The moment her horn came in contact with Sunset’s her body went rigid and eyes flashed white. Luna spared one last glance at Harmony and Clover. "May the light of the Sun and Moon watch over us all." With nothing else to add, Luna dove in herself.

“If the bottle can’t be smashed what do we do? Grrrr! Why can’t it ever be the easy way!” Flurry pounded the ground leaving a divot. She was pleased her strength was returning but she still could not hold a complex spell for longer than a few seconds. The entire situation was frustrating her to no end. The large alicorn still unused to being so powerless.

“Life is not meant to be easy. Growth requires adversity, challenge. The trees grow, the vines climb, all that lives competes for the finite resources or the world. Most in a complex dance of harmonic coexistence, but always with some level of struggle.”

“As much as I enjoy our philosophical conversations, dearest, I think now would be a good time to elaborate on how we help our friends defeat the witch.”

Harmony nodded. “Inside the bottle are trapped souls, many souls. These souls are sources of great power. In truth, they are the greatest magical energy reactors in the universe. Hence why Datura was harvesting them. However, the Red Clover made a critical mistake and it may be our only chance to end this without sacrificing more lives. One soul in particular she harvested has much to live for and beats with significant power. With our help, this soul can break her shackles and reach the alicorns, shattering the prison from the inside out. Once destroyed, the Red Clover’s hidden phylactery will be revealed. The spells protecting it are more simple, since she never anticipated any mortal creature breaching the bottle.”

Clover’s horn was glowing brightly while he regularly checked the screen on his foreleg. “I am about to reach the bottle’s defenses. How do we contact this powerful soul inside to assist our friends?”

Harmony gestured to the Lunar Guard Captain who had been overseeing the perimeter and assisting his soldiers with the townsfolk who were recovering from Datura’s mind control now that all her attention was occupied elsewhere.

“Captain Gauge!” shouted Flurry Heart. The thestral turned and trotted over to her, taking a long, blatantly worried look at Sunset and the others with glowing eyes and connected horns.

“Is it over? Have they subdued the witch and we can free my wife?”

Flurry bounced her hoof off her head. “Oh! Of course! That's what she means! I forgot that you and Captain Fury were married!” Gauge arched a brow. “Well, not forgot, forgot, just temporarily forgot with… It’s been a rough few days, okay?!”

Gauge nodded. “I understand completely, princess. How can I be of assistance?”

“You must reach out to your wife’s soul. Call to her as only you can.”

Gauge turned to Harmony and cocked his head to the side. “I... do not understand.”

“The prison must be broken from the inside out. That is the only way to breach the sanctum where Datura’s soul resides and to end this travesty. You and Tempest Fury are connected beyond just simple vows. Your souls are in harmonious, loving balance with one another in a way that shines brighter that the sun itself. If you could see what I see...” Harmony gestured for Gauge to approach Datura’s side. He did so with great caution even though none of them had moved more than a few twitched since connecting horns.

“Close your eyes and reach out to her with your heart. You have the unique ability to manifest and control foggy cloud formations and mist. In her current state, Tempest Fury’s soul is in a gaseous state of matter. Because of your connection, she will feel you searching, reaching out to her. With your help, she can break her binding chains. Please do this and quickly. Our friends are in ever growing danger.”

Gauge glanced back to the princesses and could see how painfully strained and contorted Sunset Shimmer’s face was becoming, sweat beginning to drip from her chin. She was fighting for her life. All their lives. All three were. He had not been there to protect Sunset when she had been near fatally stabbed. He had not been there to save Tempest when the witch had stolen her soul. He was here now and he would do whatever was necessary to save the mares he loved.

Fog Gauge closed his eyes as instructed and reached out with his old pegasi senses. He could feel air currents like all flyers could. He, as part of his own special talent, could also feel the moisture in the air and how to manipulate it into a foggy mist. Gauge focused on the bottle and the atmosphere within. He felt the movement of the clouds inside and how they ungulated on their own organically. He closed off his ears from the rest of the world and listened only to those clouds. After a few seconds, the thumping heartbeat in his ears was accompanied by another, beating in sync with his own.

“My heart, my love. Hear me.” The others watched as the clouds swirled more violently and finally the bottle jumped as if something had moved inside. Spike, embarrassing as it was to admit, jumped back when two angry eyes appeared along the side of the greenish glass. They were furious eyes that Fog Gauge knew well.

Harmony removed the thestral’s helmet and pressed her glowing hoof to his forehead. With a gesture of her other hoof a formation of crystal emerged from the ground and the moment Clover removed the last outside barrier it wrapped around the top of the bottle. Gauge gasped and went stiff, his eyes suddenly glowing white.

Sunset Shimmer cursed again, dodged, blocked, slashed, blasted, and spun to keep an eye on Datura, but since the mindscape was of her design there was no telling where she would come from next. Sunset huffed and wiped the blood from her nose. It may not have been real blood, but her mind decided it should bleed after getting punched square in the face from something that felt like a rock. It certainly hurt like a rock to the face.

“Are you having fun yet, darling?”

“I’ve been bloodied plenty of times. This the best you got?”

Datura laughed yet again. Sunset was going to have nightmares about that sound, she was sure of that. Dark lances that were nearly impossible to see launched at Sunset from every direction. “Oh, I can do this all day and I can make it so much worse. Tell me, beautiful daughter of Celestia. Have you ever had your dignity stolen from you? Your body violated against your will? Found yourself pinned to the ground and lacking the physical or magical strength to do anything about it and all you can do is ride it out until they have had their fill and leave you leaking and crying in the dark? Well, I have. I have heard many say it is a fate that they would not wish upon their worst enemy, but for you, I will gladly put your through that horror so that I can hear you weep and scream for mother after all the trouble you have caused me.”

Sunset had been on the defense since the moment she had foolishly entered Datura’s mindscape and had, at least in her opinion, been doing well. All things considered. It was certainly not as overwhelming as being in the mind of Aine, but Datura did not lack for a horrid, twisted imagination and apparently did not need a break. Only a few of the many, many attacks had gotten through Sunset's sword, magic, or armor. Sunset had done her best to try and land a few hits when an opening presented itself. She had altered her armor, augmented her weaponry, even tried switching to human form just to throw Datura off, but none of it had been profoundly successful. No doubt after more than two millennia the witch had seen stranger things.

Sunset was back in her alicorn form, her wings still burning bright golden light, but she could feel herself getting tired. Even the mind needed a break and she had no idea how far along the other were at when it came to cutting the witch off from her power source considering the time dilation of the mind. Or if she could even find her way back to her body after this was over. Such thoughts were a nagging distraction and one she could not afford.

“More or less, I've been there. I consented to my abuser in exchange for something I needed at the time. But you're right, no pony deserves such treatment. Though if you are looking for sympathy you shouldn’t follow up your statement by being a hypocrite and threatening to rape somepony else.”

Datura laughed. “Oh, I don’t mind being a hypocrite, but all I really wanted was to distract you.”

Sunset dodged and slashed downward only for a dozen more spikes to stab into her back from above. The blackish tentacles slithered up and grabbed each of her legs and pulled Sunset spread eagle, her joints and sockets felt like they were about to wretched free. One slimed its way up her back and wrapped around her neck, constricting like a snake. Sunset’s Wings began to lose their golden glow and her sword fell and evaporated.

Datura smiled wider than what seemed possible, teeth elongating into several sharp fangs. It made Sunset feel like she was staring at an insane cartoon face and not another pony. “Now, dear, I’m going to violate you so thoroughly that you will BEG ME to consume your soul just to make it stop. This will not be enjoyable, for you.”

“I… won’t… break…”

“Yes, darling, you will.”

Sunset screamed through clenched teeth as the slithering tentacles began to climb all her legs. None reached their intended targets as magenta horn blasts surgically severed them. Datura jumped back just as a dark blue missile wielding an axe slashed downward where she had been hovering.

Sunset fell for a second only to be caught in two powerful purple forelegs that helped regain her bearings. “It’s okay, I’ve got you.”

Sunset Shimmer sighed and smiled her wings instantly regaining their golden shimmer. She resummoned her sword and flapped to take a flanking position around the now surrounded undead witch. “While I’m glad you guys are here to save my bacon, I was hoping you were focusing on destroying the bottle.”

“Hahahahaha!” The three alicorns returned their focus to the ochre anthro pony before them. “This is like a dream come true! You could not beat me in the real world with all your magic and power. What makes you think you have a chance here in MY world? Destroy the bottle you say? The bottle cannot be broken by mortals, even false god alicorns! It is made from a piece of the Golden City itself! Designed by the Lord of Death himself to contain the power of souls and you three have flown right in like flies to a sweet smelling carnivorous plant.”

Sunset did not wait for her to continue her, ‘villainous monologue’ and fired her horn. She had already had 'hours' of it. Luna and Twilight quickly followed her lead. Datura vanished, but her cackle continued to echo all around. Luna motioned for the other two princesses to back up towards her so that none of their flanks were exposed.

“Do not fear her or her mind tricks. This place has the same principles and properties as the dreamscape. You are in control of you.”

“Yeah, but we need to change things up. I’ve been fighting her for what feels like days and haven’t slowed her down an inch. She’s still powered up by the souls she stole and is growing crazier by the minute.”

Twilight closed her eyes and sent a soothing, familiar magical energy to Sunset and Luna. All three of their bodies began to glow with shimmering auras. It was warm, comforting, and invigorating. Sunset recognized it immediately as Twilight’s love and friendship, her true magic and inner strength.

“We can do this, because we are not alone. Believe in each other and the power we hold together.”

“Oh, silly, young, naïve princess. Inside our hearts we are all truly alone. Love is fleeting, friendship situational, but power is POWER. It cares not for how it is used. Intention and conviction decide if it is good or evil.”

Sunset growled, her sword glowing brighter. “And we all know your intentions.”

The drowning, oily darkness around them began to encroach, pressing harder upon the three alicorns to the point of claustrophobia. Though none of them were breathing air it still felt as if the foulness were toxic making their chests tight and difficult to focus. Briefly, Sunset wondered if this is what drowning felt like.

Sunset's crushing negativity was washed away when her slowly flapping wings touched Twilight's and Luna's. Each brief touch sent a memory to the forefront of her mind. Sunset saw herself sitting in lawn chairs at the top of Luna's tower, sipping coffee and talking about lewd, but enjoyable topics. Forever cementing her status as the "cool aunt." Sunset saw Twilight sprawled out on the bed of their hotel after their evening at Mount Havoc, staring longingly and lustfully up at her then marefriend who would become her fiancé... and with a little bit of luck, her wife.

Sunset felt the warmth and love wash over herself and felt her soul brighten, pushing back the darkness. When she opened her glowing teal eyes she glanced to the other two alicorns and sent memories of her own back to them that they saw and felt along with the love that accompanied them.

Luna held her axe firm and horn glowing at the ready. “I do not fear the darkness. I have stared into the abyssal abyss at the edge of known existence between realms and laughed at what resides there.”

“It is always darkest just before the dawn,” added Twilight with a glance to Sunset Shimmer. The diarchs smiled at one another. “As long as I have my friends by my side the sun will always rise. I will not fail.”

Datura rematerialized above the alicorns, half her body melded with the pulsating darkness that bubbled and oozed. “Poetic. As far as last words go, they were not bad.” Datura raised her hands, the robotic palms glowing with gathered energy.

“They were also the truth.”

All the eyes present turned to the sound of a familiar voice. Twilight brightened and her body glow increased in turn. Her smile was brightest of all. “TEMPEST!”

“How in the darkest, unholy depth did you get in here? You are MY property and should be in your hole!”

“If you truly knew my wife, you would realize she does what she pleases and she is no pony’s property,” said Gauge, emerging from the shrouded darkness, parting it like silk curtains to come and land next to the ghostly, glowing form of Captain Tempest Fury.

“Gauge?!” Sunset exclaimed. “How the… damn, it’s good to see you!”

The thestral flaunted his best ‘Sunset’ smirk before flashing his fangs angrily and hissing at Datura. “There is no power in this universe, in any universe, that can keep me from those I love and serve.”

Datura rolled her eyes and pretended to retch. “I beg to differ, as you will now see.”

Tempest touched her ghostly horn to the forehead of her husband and her body flashed brightly. She channeled that energy into her hooves, reared back, and slammed her hooves to the darkness. The discharge sent massive lightning bolt cracks through the shifting and analogous blackness.

Datura screamed in unexpected surprise. The concussion fracturing the platform she was on. “That… that is not possible! You are just a unicorn and you are in my prison!”

“Yup. Out there I’m just a regular little unicorn… just like you,” Tempest replied with a sly smirk, “but in here, I’m a soul. And my soul beats in time with the stallion of my heart, the princesses I serve, and the foals I brought into this world. My soul burns with the most power magic this universe knows and no glass bottle, not even one made from a piece of Heaven itself can hold me down, you arrogant, undead whores!”

Datura screamed and fired a blast of energy at Tempest. Gauge stepped in front of the blast. The energy ricocheted off a crystal kite shield that had formed over his extended foreleg. The facets shimmered with a rainbow hue and thrummed with harmonic energy. Gauge scowled, but it soon turned upward to a smug, fang toothed grin. Sunset, still floating off the side with her fellow alicorns, felt a smile creep across her own face. The tide had turned.

While Tempest Fury relished the panicked expression on the witch’s face. They needed to finish while she was still disoriented. She knew what to do and spoke with her loudest troop commanding voice. “Don’t bother attacking her, she just powers herself back up from those of us trapped in the bottle. Attack the bottle itself, like this!” Tempest slammed her hooves down again and sent more cracks spiderwebbing across the surroundings. "Focus all your love and magic into each strike and blow this place apart!"

Sunset looked to her fellow princesses and they all nodded in understanding. With a combined war cry, they each launched themselves at a different part of the darkness. Sunset’s sword bit in deep and carved a burning, molten scar that further fractured the darkness, Luna’s axe shattered black tower after tower, and Twilight fired multiple beams in all directions that tore through the surroundings, revealing the greenish clouds beyond. Her thin white sword cut the blackness with laser precision leaving the retreating setting to burn at the ends with rainbow fire.

“Sunset, do you see it?”

Sunset nodded to Twilight. “We are in the bottle and it’s not strong enough to contain all of us attacking at once with everything we have!”

Datura fought to control the expanding fissures, but she was outnumbered and her power waning as the thestral channeled a power she did not know he had to pull the cloudy souls back and out of her grasp. Her mental link was collapsing under the combined assault. Datura glanced down at her metal hands that began to fade in and out.

“This… can’t be happening!”

“Oh, it’s happening, ‘darling.’” Tempest’s ghostly form slipped into that of her husband’s and the combined hoof that collided with Datura’s face was as painful and physical as if it had been to her body in the flesh. Her concentration broke and it sounded like shattering glass.

Spike, Flurry Heart, and Clover watched as the bottle began to crack, bolts of light spiderwebbing across the glass in every direction. Energy began to hiss and burn hot enough that it made the ponies near flinch and the grass turn black.

“Perhaps it would be prudent to step back,” said Clover.

Harmony lowered her hoof from Gauge’s head and the glow left his eyes. He quickly scanned the surrounding, realizing he was danger close. The lunar captain grunted and jumped towards his companions just as Flurry and Clover both erected layered barriers.

The bottle shattered like a bomb going off. Three large beams of light shot forth, red, purple, and blue, then curved back into the horns of the nearby alicorns. They each were thrown back, but none were in the direct line of danger from the explosion.

Greenish fire errupted from the point of contact at Datura’s side and spread quickly over her body. She did not have a chance to scream as fur, flesh, meat, and bone were consumed by the unholy flames leaving only ash to fall and spread about the ground outside the Castle of Friendship. The last things to fall to the ground were a small pink, glowing tracking stone, the dimensional slider necklace, and a glass vial no bigger than a test tube. The vial shattered a few seconds later and the floating ghostly form of Datura materialized from the cloud within.

The dying flames finished consuming the last of the ash and soon faded into clouds as well. More than a dozen other glowing lights formed into bodies of ponies. A familiar one floated over next to Fog Gauge and smiled down at him.

“My stormy Tempest,” Gauge said, with a relieved breath. He held out his hoof to her and she the same to him. Though they could not physically touch, small sparks passed between them and they both understood and smiled.

The echo from the explosion faded. The wind settled. Those that remained recovered from the blast and began to look about. After a minute many of the eyes turned to Datura who was still wide eyed and shocked. She just kept looking down at her hooves. No one quite knew what to do next.

“Um…” said Sunset, turning her eyes to Luna and scratching the side of her head. “Are we supposed to be doing something? I mean, the souls are free and Tempest still has a living body. Shouldn’t it… you know, go back to its home like ours did? Do you think the stasis field is interfering?”

Twilight examined each of the floating souls and they all seemed just as confused, trying to move about or go anywhere, but all they seemed to be able to do is float and spin about like foals treading water for the first time. Datura seemed especially concerned, glancing around and mumbling to herself.

Clover came to stand next to Twilight, his eyes never leaving the spirit of his wife. “I know that face. She only makes that face when there is something happening beyond her control, like an unexpected chain reaction from a mixture.”

Luna scanned about the night. She felt her stomach churn with a warning unease. A moment later Sunset Shimmer felt it as well and she shivered all the way to her core. “Something is keeping them in place.”

Author's Note

Good evening and happy Friday. What to say here... First of all, this chapter I think had the most rework done on it as far as any thus far. I had to go back and go back again, changing, adding, moving trying to feel my way through exactly why and how every piece into place like it did. Ultimately what it came down to is yeah, Sunset Shimmer is tough, Twilight is powerful, Luna is experienced and well rounded, but all together, as friends, family, loved ones... they are unstoppable. Still, I want that little extra kick, that needed connection to the power of love and friendship and who they were fighting for. Tempest being in the bottle ended up being the key.

Of course... now that Datura has lost her shell... Whooooa soooooomebody is coooooming.

I don't want to spoil anything but I am VERY interest in seeing your reactions to next week.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 18: (Don't Fear) The Reaper

Though it was a mid-spring night it was mild and actually quite pleasant. Not too hot, not too cold with only a light breeze about. A beautiful night all things considered. The front door to the Friendship Castle opened and Smolder dared to stick her head out as most of the noise and yelling had finally settled. Spike ran over to his wife and happily wrapped himself around her and their son in her arms. The baby dragon cooed at the sight of his father and happily drooled on both his parents. Smolder checked Spike over quicky, finding a new laser burn on his back, but he brushed it off. He had experienced worse. Nothing else needed to be said on that matter and they nuzzled one another. The warm reception went instantly still.

When Smolder and Spike exhaled they both saw their foggy breath and shivered from the chill that passed over them, huddling closer to protect their son from the unnatural cold and frost as it permeated about. Spike watched as the ice formation descended the crystal walls and over the door. Without a second thought, he pushed them back inside against Smolder's objections and closed the door. He turned to stand guard despite his shaking from the sudden temperature drop.

The line of creeping chill passed over the ponies and other creatures standing about, each feeling it's stinging bite and each shivered as the cold left bits of frost over their coats. It tried to frost Sunset Shimmer, but her wings unfurled into flame and the chill went deliberately around her. Something that she took careful note of.

“Sunny?”

Sunset glanced to Twilight, then back to Luna. There was an unexplainable familiarity to this chill even if she could not quite place it. All their eyes came to focus on a singular spot on the grassy ground under the branchs of an oak tree where the cold seemed to be gathering and the darkness began to expand. The circle was so black it made the night seem bright and no light escaped. One felt that if they stared at it for longer than a second it might just pull them in. The oily darkness slowly rose up and began to take shape. Seconds later it formed into a tattered black robe over a large, pony-shaped body that only four black legs could be seen at the base. The opaque hood scanned about for a moment, then turned directly to Datura.

“Samael!” she said with far too much enthusiasm and a nervous laugh. “Been a while, darling. How have you been? You look as spry as ever. New robe?”

“Subtle,” Tempest quipped, floating just to Datura’s right with her husband still standing before her, unmoved by the potential dangers of proximity.

The black hooves reached up and threw the hood back. The face was one that all the alicorns present knew well for different reasons. His fur was a clean and finely brushed umber color with a dark sable mane that was back swept and neat and was framed nicely by the crown just behind his impressive unicorn horn. As before, only the eyes were the wrong color. They were black as coals instead of a warm forest green.

“King Sombra?!” said Flurry in disgust.

“Not just Sombra,” Sunset said with a growl under her breath, her eyes taking on a slight glow of intensity. “Mirror world Sombra. My father.”

“His likeness. He was an exceptionally handsome stallion I will comfortably admit, but I am not him,” Samael said without turning his gaze from his primary quarry.

“Oh, we all know quite well who you are,” replied Sunset, still keeping her wings out and muscles tight and ready to move. Her instincts were screaming at her to stay alert and she knew to trust them.

“Then you know why I have come, Ignis Ferrum Incarnate. Step aside so that I might collect a debt that is mine. One of which is long overdue.”

Sunset settled her wings and gestured to Datura. “She’s all yours. Make sure you put her some place really terrible for all the shit she’s done.”

“Rest assured that I have plans for this particular soul. I have had a great deal of time to contemplate what I want to do with her for the insult and crime she committed against me. I normal would not venture to this living place to collect a fallen. It is a menial task best left to those I have for such, but Datura is a special case.” Samael’s black eyes locked with Datura’s and he smiled in such a way that Sunset shivered uncomfortably despite her personal feelings about the witch. Any thought of asking what he had in mind was immediately discarded in favor of keeping what little was in her stomach in place.

Samael raised a black hoof and all the floating souls were pulled towards him no matter how hard some tried to fight it. Including Tempest Fury.

“Hey, wait a second!” shouted Sunset Shimmer. Her protest was echoed by several others. On instinct, Gauge had reached for his staff. Sunset waved at him to stand down. “You can have the witch, and unfortunately, I think all these others their bodies are dead now too…”

“I can’t believe I’m dead!” cried Prince Khayalium. “This was a terrible idea! I hate Equestria! And alicorns! I just want to go home!”

“Uh, right, anyhow. Tempest Fury’s body is in stasis back in Canterlot. She’s alive! We just need to get her back into it.”

Samael paused, blinked and turned his head. The motion reminded Sunset of a predatory bird examining its surroundings or prey carefully. He stepped closer to Tempest and she flinched as he examined her with unblinking scrutiny. Much closer than any of them were comfortable with. Sunset wanted to order Gauge to step back since he had not moved an inch and was now in touching range of the large alicorn stallion. After a few heartbeats the lord of death spun around without a sound under his hooves and returned to the dark corner he had emerged from.

“I see no difference," Samael finally said without a smidge of sympathy. "She is a soul outside of her mortal bindings. She must come with me for her own good. A lost soul is both a danger to the world and a tragedy.”

Gauge hissed and Luna growled.

Sunset held up her hoof and moved to place herself between Samael and her friends, but not too close in case she needed to jump back from his reach. The little angry demon voice in the back of her head that guided her instincts at 'Fort Shimmer' was running up the biggest red flag in the arsenal. Practically screaming at her to be ready. “That’s not fair! She never crossed the river into the golden city, never left our world. Tempest was pulled from her body against her will. She has a chance to live the rest of her life before coming to see you many years from now. There’s no reason for this.”

“On the contrary, little pony, death is the ultimate fairness. All are equal in my unbiased eyes. As for reason, the moment her body and soul became separated she would have come to one of my reapers and been escorted to me had it not been for the Red Clover. That is the natural order of the world set out by Aine and myself long ago when we began this game we call the life cycle. Tempest Fury's life is over no matter what you have done with the mortal coil. She belongs with me now. Know that she will be taken care of and want for nothing in the golden city like all good souls deserve.”

Sunset summoned her sword and set it aflame, low but still a quick flick from an attack position. “You’re not listening. What she wants is to stay here with her husband and two foals. This was no accident, she was taken from her body against her will. You are NOT taking her away.”

Samael arched a handsome brow, his eyes locking on the burning sword before him. Sunset hated how kind and attractive he appeared and now understood why it upset Twilight so much when he had taken the form of Shining Armor as a means of uncomfortable distraction. “You would dare raise THAT weapon to the ready against me? Have you no manners? A single touch of my hoof upon you, Sunset Shimmer, and this entire conversation becomes moot. Would that be a more preferable arrangement?”

“You will not touch her, unholy, fell creature of darkness!”

Samael glance to Luna and for a moment appeared genuinely hurt by the statement. “Well, that’s just being rude, niece.”

“This doesn’t have to get ugly,” said Twilight, raising her hooves to try and settle Luna and Sunset. “I’m sure this is just a misunderstanding in communication. We, as in all of us, will not interfere in your sacred duty to ferry the souls to rest, but only those we cannot save. Tempest Fury, our friend, her vessel is not dead yet. We have her in stasis and we were trying to rescue her and stop Datura from hurting anypony else. Please, leave Tempest so that we can put her back.”

“I came to collect what I am owed. These souls need to be taken care of. They would require a vessel here and now. Are you offering yourself in trade, Twilight Sparkle?”

“OH, YOU CAN JUST GO FUCK YOURSELF ON THAT!” shouted Sunset. Her eyes glowing bright enough to light up the surrounding momentarily.

“Sunny!”

“I second the motion!” said Luna.

“Third!” added Flurry Heart.

“You guys are really not helping!” shouted Twilight between clenched teeth and a forced smile.

Samael scowled so darkly that all his fur became blackness before returning, his demeanor once again calm and neutral. “Very well.”

The robed pony raised his hoof in a swift motion and Twilight gasped and fell to the ground unmoving, her eyes rolling back in her head and chest falling silent and still. Above the purple alicorn was a floating ghostly apparition of Twilight Sparkle appearing just as stunned as the others gathered.

Several beings screamed Twilight’s name, loudest of all being Spike, but Flurry Heart was a close second, her horn taking on a bright golden glow. Luna flung more than one scathing insult as did ghostly Tempest who struggled against forces she had no hope of overcoming. Even Clover shouted in protest to the hostile gesture.

Sunset Shimmer, however, just stood there, completely stunned. Her eyes locked on the still form of her fiancé and fellow diarch of Equestira. Those deep amethyst eyes unblinking, mouth slightly agape, and her velvety soft, indigo mane no long waving with ethereal, celestial power. The surrounding world slipped into a background of hollow buzzing. That… that didn’t just happen… No... Not after everything we have already been through. She… she can’t be…

“T-Twily?”

“Sunset!” Her lips did not move, the body lying still, motionless. Sunset heard her name called out in that familiar, pleading voice, but it came from above. Her wide teal eyes finally glanced up to see her lover floating like a ghost, helplessly, terrified beyond comprehension.

“You insult me, child of Celestia. It is unwise to insult a god. But I am gracious. I am fair. I will give you the opportunity to choose. You may have Tempest Fury back. As you pointed out, she is still fairly young and has two foals and a devoted husband. But in exchange I will take Twilight Sparkle for your unnecessary and frankly ugly transgression. Or, I can put the princess back and conclude my business of the evening. Choose and do so quickly. I have things to attend to.”

Sunset Shimmer squared her shoulders, doubled her magical grip on her floating sword, and let out a long, steadying breath from her nose that smoked like a dragon. Her body no longer shook and much of the surrounding chill began to recede from the radiating heat she was suddenly producing.

“Let. Them. Go.”

“Is that your choice?”

“Dammit, Sunset!” shouted Tempest, “I’m not worth the risk! Do the smart thing for once in your life and save Twilight!”

Sunset let out another fiery breath and her eyes had turned solid teal, two glowing orbs shining brightly in the dark. “I’m not choosing. I am in no mood for this cliché villainy shit. You are putting Twilight Sparkle back and you are giving us Tempest Fury right fucking now. I’m not warning you again.” If Twilight could sweat in her current state she imagined she would be now. In all their years of friendship and more she had never heard Sunset Shimmer speak with such dangerous calm before. There was nothing behind those burning eyes except pure anger fueled conviction. Amazingly, Sunset's fur was still goldenrod and not demon red. Was this the weapons golem they had spoken of taking over? Did Sunset even realize what she was doing? A curiosity she would have loved to investigate under better, less life threatening circumstances.

“Sunny!”

Sunset Shimmer did not dare turn her head. Her eyes were laser focused on the creature before her. She unfurled her golden wings once more and her blade burned hotter and brighter than it had during the battle from earlier. The surrounding area was bathed in sunlight hot energy that burned as brightly as a magnesium flame. Samael growled and squinted, stepping back and shielded his dark eyes from the golden-white ambiance.

“Arrogant, insolent mortal clay. It seems I owe my brother an apology. Void was right about you. You are more trouble that you are worth. You defy the balance that Aine and I so carefully maintained since the last fall. You are an insult to the sanctity of the game and lack even the most basic of respect to your betters. I should have collected you in the In Between when I had the chance a hundred years ago, before you completed your ascension. As was my right. But Aine wanted to be the one to do so. The Incarnate did not need a soul to perform its duty, but she hesitated when she glimpsed your soul and now here I am cleaning up her failure. Typical.

"You, Sunset Shimmer, are a mistake. A flawed creature born from a flawed demigod of a creature to fulfil a purpose that you are unworthy and clearly incapable of shouldering. I will be having a long talk with Celestia about her poor decisions after I drag you and the others below and think of a suitable punishment for such a profoundly disrespectful brat such as you are. I suppose Belldandy and Chaz will just have to be mad at me for all the work I’m about to give them.”

Sunset raised her blade to eye level in preparation to strike. His rant rang upon deaf ears. Only half of it made any sense. She had no idea how fast Death was or if he even played by the rules of normal magic and physics… and he only needed a second or less to kill her. Those thoughts were all quickly suppressed. They did not matter. If he was going to take Twilight against her will then he was an enemy and Sunset would fight all of Tartarus and then some to save the other half of her heart. If this was the end, then at least she would die as she lived. Defiantly. I’ve only got one chance. Mom, if you are watching this, pray for me. And if not, well, I guess I'll see you soon.

“Goodbye, nuisance. Die knowing your petty mouth killed this entire world.” Samael threw his cloak back revealing his jet-black body and wings, focusing all his attention on the goldenrod alicorn before him.

Flurry was too stunned to move. How had things descended to such a standoff so quicky? Without her full power what could she do other than stare? Even if she jumped in the way it wouldn't save Twilight. She hated being powerless. She wanted to cry, but that anger and determination was fuel as well and she would burn it all if need be. Sunset and Twilight were family. There was no greater sacrifice than for those you love.

Clover had seen many things in his unnaturally long life. He had even dabbled a bit in a few religions that worshipped some gods and goddesses in different dimensions just for curiosity, clarity, and to kill time. Never, not one, single, time had a deity ever appeared before him. Now, here he was, home, back on the most magically charged planet in the known multiverse and standing before him was the avatar of death itself. Brother to Mother Creation. He was caught between paralyzing fear and giddy curiosity. His thoughts lingered to his old mentor Star Swirl and wondered what he would have made of all this. He could practically hear the old stallion huffing and puffing as his little bells jingled about.

Spike flexed his claws in and out. He had been listening intently to every word even if he did not understand half of it. All that mattered to the brawny purple dragon was to save his sister and their friend, Tempest Fury. The details could be sorted out later. He was not sure if dragon fire could harm such a creature, but the moment he saw a chance to unleash a blast on the dark alicorn lord he would try. They had lost enough loved ones over the last few days. They were not losing any more on his watch.

Fog Gauge had faced alicorn gods before, albeit a bit smaller. He had stabbed Aethon the fire aspect and it had nearly cost him his life. He knew his duty was to protect his mistress and the princesses. That should have been his only concern. That fact alone should have been enough to make him cry out to save Princess Twilight no matter what. But he could not do it. Not this time. His wife's life was in the balance and he would face down any god or demon for her.

Gauge glanced to his left and found the soul of his wife still awe struck at the entire exchange and helpless in the living world to do anything. He glanced to his right and found Twilight Sparkle’s soul floating just as powerless not far from Princess Sunset Shimmer who was ready to attack the Lord of Death himself. It was a sight that was terrifying and awe inspiring. She was an unmoving bulwark of raw power and emotion, ready to fight for love and friendship to save both their lovers.

Sunset Shimmer was the very definition of a goddess in that moment, before his eyes. As many had often called her mother, Celestia. She was poised, powerful, beautiful, a being to be revered and respected if not outright worshipped. If they survived this night, he knew who he would pray to each day after as thanks. He would tell his children how he proudly fought beside and served a true goddess worthy of the name.

Fog also knew the moment the fight began he would join. There was no honor in this, no rules, just survival or die. If it came to death, he would throw himself between them if it meant buying Sunset the precious few seconds she needed to slay this creature and save his wife and princess goddess. His heart would accept nothing less. Gauge steeled his fury and prepared to strike against the impossible once more.

No eyes were on Luna. Which was exactly what she had been waiting for as her horn burned blackish blue from the spell she had been quietly conjuring. It was a long incantation, but none of the other creatures on the battlefield were paying attention to her and the longer the standoff the better the chance she had at success. If that was even the right word to use. It should not have come to this.

Luna held the last of the matrix in her mind and opened her eyes. There was no time to second guess, no time to doubt her decision. The alicorn God of Death had made his intentions clear and she had every reason to believe his words genuine. Though it was logically untrue, her heart and soul bore the regret that, in so many ways, she had failed her family and Equestria as a whole.

She had fallen to jealousy and the poisonous words of Scylla long ago and left Equestria without a guardian of dreams for a thousand years. For a thousand years Celestia had to carry on alone. Even after exile Luna felt she had been a piss poor princess when it came to administrative duties and had jumped with almost no hesitation at the idea of retiring alongside her sister when Celestia had chosen to stepdown for Twilight's reign instead of remaining as the lunar diarch. She had failed to save her sister when death came for her. She had sacrificed loved ones to save her niece. No more failures. She would not let her beloved thestrals die for nothing. Sunset Shimmer would live to see the dawn. This, the final oath of the Princess of the Night.

Luna teleported herself to reappear directly behind Samael. She lunged forward and hooked her forelegs under his and pulled him back into her chest. At the exact same moment Luna released the spell she had held and telekinetically pulled Sunset’s sword out of her niece’s grasp, straight through the hearts of a distracted Samael and herself. In her last second of thought Luna was pleased that dying this way did not hurt as much as she had feared.

Sunset felt Luna’s magic wrap around her own on the sword handle. It was a cool and relaxing sensation, much like how Luna's aura felt when they were working together on dream walking. She had no idea what her aunt was planning and just waited, focusing all her attention on what Samael would do. Twilight had been down for a minute already and after more than two minutes would start to suffer damage to her brain if they did not do something quickly. Despite the dangerous calm and simultaneous, barely contained anger, Sunset was also worried she would fail and they were all about to die horribly. The thought of never giving Twilight that dream wedding she wanted so badly just made her all the more furious.

Suddenly, Luna teleported. Sunset gasped with wide eyes as the dark alicorn grabbed her uncle even knowing what touching him would supposedly do. “LUNA!”

Sunset felt her sword move without her and plunged easily through both alicorns. The hot, golden blade buried completely into Samael’s chest up to the hilt. Death looked down upon the blade, his mouth agape in a silent gasp or scream. Both Luna and Samael were then pulled completely into one another, their bodies becoming a black goo that exploded outward for a moment with enough force to throw those closest off their feet or hooves and back a few meters. The goo then stopped in mid-air and imploded back to a single point and melted into the ground leaving the grass dead and soil discolored and sharp like fired glass, obsidian sand. Sunset's sword fell to the ground, flamed out, and disappeared.

No one spoke. What could any of them say? The night had gone completely silent.

Sunset scrambled back to her hooves and checked over herself. She could feel her armor was intact and her heart pounding in her chest. She was still alive. Her scanning about told her others had done something similar. Her eyes finally turned to Twilight, still floating there outside her body, completely dumbstruck at what just happened. Then, finally, back to the blackened soil. All remained quiet. Not even the critters of the night made a sound.

“Aunt Luna.”

“Well, that was most unexpected.” Everyone turned to Datura who had a shit eating grin plastered on her ghostly face. “Congratulations, princess, I think you just killed Death! Got to love those twist endings.”

“Is there a way to smack an ethereal being so they can feel it? Because I really, REALLY want to smack her right now,” asked Flurry Heart.

“Oh, no, sweetie. I’m as dead as dead can be now. But feel free to attempt to beat a dead horse as the awful saying goes.”

“Sunny,” Sunset turned her attention back to Twilight who was trying to move or swim in the air. They were running out of time and they both knew it. “I… I don’t know how to get back into my body! Did you ever read a necromicron? How do I do this?!”

Sunset shook her head and refocused on the situation. “I, I don’t understand. If Death is not holding you here you should just go back to your body, right? I mean, if this is anything like dream walking or deep, interdimensional diving. What are we doing wrong? L-Luna knew more about this than I did! I… She… oh goddess… Luna… my Aunt Luna is gone!” Despite her best effort. Sunset felt tears stain her cheeks. “Gods above... I’ve lost them both.”

“Princess,” said Gauge with great urgency in his voice, “Sunset, you must focus. Place Princess Twilight in stasis if you cannot return her to her body just like you did with Tempest.”

“Right, yeah. That’s a good idea. I, I can do that.”

“I know how to get her back into her body.” Sunset paused her casting and glared at Datura who was floating backwards as if sitting in a nonexistent lawn chair much like Discord would do. “I am, after all, an expert necromancer.”

“I don’t trust you.”

Datura giggled and purred. “Nor should you, dear. However, you are running out of time and I am in need myself. So, fair exchange is in order here, wouldn’t you agree?”

Sunset glanced to Twilight. “Talk fast.”

“I know the necessary spells to put the pretty purple princess back and I now need a new body for myself. Find me one. Living or dead is irrelevant, but I would prefer a pretty mare if possible. I do have standards.”

“Any who have died recently would be because or your magic and hooves,” said Clover without bothering to hide his disgust.

“Yes, yes, husband. Blood on my hooves, blackening of my heart and soul and all that song and dance. Tick tock, tick tock. Alicorns are hardy creatures, but after more than two minutes without oxygen even dear Princess Twilight will start to suffer permanent brain damage. And her brain is an absolute treasure as I have seen myself.”

“Fine,” growled Sunset, “but you have to put Tempest back as well.”

“And then you let me go.”

Gauge hissed, Flurry scoffed, and Spike shouted, “WHAT?!”

“After everything you have done you think you deserve to walk?” Sunset growled the words as much as spoke them.

“Darling, what I deserve does not come into play here. I honestly did not want to come back here and do all this to begin with. I was put into a dangerous corner and tasked with a job with the quasi-metaphorical knife to my throat. So, I did that job to my fullest. And look what it has cost both of us. The dark agendas of gods and monsters go far beyond our station. As I told you before, I do not wish to be a pawn in their game. I want to leave this world again and never return. Is that so much of a price? Is your lust for vengeance against me worth what it will cost you?”

Sunset wanted to smack the living crap out of the Red Clover as much as Flurry had wanted to do it only moments ago. The witch was right and had bargaining leverage over them. As much as she hated to admit it, as long as Datura did what they asked vengeance and justice for all the lives lost were secondary concerns.

Sunset was about to concede when a deep bubbling sound like a tar pit caught all their attention. Every set of eyes, physical and ghostly, turned to blackened spot where Luna and Samael had merged and sank into the earth. The black beyond black circle was expanding once more.

“Oh dear. I suppose it was too much to hope for that even an apex soul blade was enough to destroy an alicorn god.” Datura tapped her chin with a hoof and smiled. “I imagine he is going to be soooooo mad at you. He might even forget about me for a bit… this could be an opportunity.”

Sunset glanced to specter Twilight, then over to Gauge, Clover, and Flurry, then back to the forming, inky blackness that was once again taking the shape of a pony in a long, black cloak. She needed a plan. Any plan. Not good, not good, not good. There is no way he is going to give me a chance to...

Datura’s ghostly spirit moved and reformed as it funneled itself down into Twilight’s body. Suddenly, the purple alicorn blinked rapidly and took a massive gasp of fresh air. When she stood Sunset did a doubletake and realized it was not Twilight in her body, but the Red Clover.

“OHHHHH MYYYYY GOOOOODDESSSS!” The voice sounded like Twilight, but the pitch and accent were all wrong. As was the power hungry, gleeful, smile on her face. “So, this is what being a real, full alicorn feels like? This. Is. GLORIOUS! I should have just done this from the start! SO MUCH BEAUTIFUL MAGIC!”

Sunset growled and reformed her sword, horn glowing with a powerful stun spell. “We had a deal! Get out of my fiancé’s body right the fuck now!”

“Or what? You’ll kill me? No, I think not. Besides, with my arcane knowledge and Twilight’s near bottomless mana well, together we might have a chance at containing this creature. So, hush that pretty mouth of yours and face the greater threat here or I will cut you down and just go back to my run away plan WITH Twilight’s body.”

Sunset snarled, but turned to face the forming black goo that was taking final shape. The goo as dark as crude oil dripped away to reveal a black cloak much as it had before. Two black hooves reached up and pulled the cloak back and Sunset’s jaw slackened. The creature before them shook out her stardust blue mane and leveled an unamused glare directly at Datura.

Hesitantly, with a crack in her voice, Sunset whispered, “L-Luna?”

“Oh. Shit. Well, I’m out!” Datura attempted to teleport, but the spell failed and a painful spike of feedback caused Datura to yelp and stumble about. The imposter Twilight shook her head and dove for the dimensional necklace that was still on the ground where it had fallen. She scooped it up in her hooves, but it disappeared a moment later, appearing around ‘Luna’s’ neck.

Datura slowly stood and raised her hooves defensively. “Samael, darling. I know you are upset, but remember wh-”

The cloaked pony raised her hoof and Twilight’s body fell to the ground again with ghostly Datura once again floating in the air above it. Datura looked down at herself and shouted, “Oh, come on!”

Hesitantly, Sunset turned her full attention back to the pony that looked like Luna, knowing full well that Death had the ability to appear as whomever he/she pleased. She gulped the lump in her throat and held her sword firm and in a defensive stance. It thankfully only shook a little.

Finally, after several wordless heart beats, Luna met Sunset's eyes and spoke. “Be at ease, beloved niece. We will do no harm to thee.”

“How do I know it’s you and not Samael just waiting to catch me when I’m off guard?”

Luna closed her eyes and nodded. Her horn lit up, the aura a blackish color, but with flecks or midnight blue mixed in. She once again gestured to Twilight’s body and ghost Twilight, who had been floating nearby, was drawn in. Disappearing within the fallen physical form. A second later Twilight gasped and scrambled to get her hooves under her.

“Twily!” Sunset released her sword and quickly scanned Twilight for any residual traces or traps Datura might have left. As far as she could tell, everything appeared normal. They would have to double and triple check later.

“I’m okay. I’m okay. I…” Twilight turned back to Luna who had already stepped away and approached Tempest and Gauge.

“M-Mistress? Is it really you?”

Luna paused and contemplated the question for far longer than what should have been needed. She flashed a thin smile and nodded to the thestral. “Honestly? Yes… and no. I… I am me, but I am… not as I was. I can feel the entire world. All the lives… the push and pull of the universe itself. It is... loud, chaotic, and yet also frighteningly beautiful. I... I know I am Luna, at least, I know I want to be. I have my memories, but I have his as well. I sense… the ember that was Samael's soul, a dark, black flame that is only happy in the darkest corners. He whispers to me even now. I am not Samael and yet… also not Luna. Not anymore.”

“I… I am sorry, mistress. I failed to protect you.”

Luna smiled motherly. She wanted to wrap her hooves around the young thestral, but knew she could not. Having to stop her once instinctive reaction lest accidentally kill him. “It was my choice, Fog Gauge. I knew what I was doing even if I did not know the results.”

“But, how?” asked Sunset.

“You used my soul cleave spell, didn’t you?” said Datura who had been trying to slip away, but could not control her movements. Her curiosity finally got the better of her and she joined the conversation. None of the eyes that turned to her were pleased.

Luna scowled at the witch, her black eyes sending a shiver down the witch’s nonexistent spine. “Yes. I knew my body would die by touching Death. A price I was willing to pay to protect those I love most. I had hoped that if I separated my soul from my body just before that perhaps I could hold or waylay him just long enough that we would both find ourselves back in Tartarus and I could keep him there. It appears however, that Sunset’s soul blade caused us to merge instead.”

Luna turned her black eyed gaze back to Sunset. It took everything the goldenrod alicorn had not to physically shudder at the unblinking, unsettling gaze. “This. This is the power that Samael and Void feared. The power of the Incarnate blade.”

“I… I don’t understand,” said Sunset.

Luna gestured and created an image of Sunset’s sword. “A soul blade is a weapon that anypony has the ability to conjure should they have the magic and will to do so, but… and excuse the pun, it is a double edged sword. The weapon is powered by three sources. Your will, your special talent, and your soul. Your will gives the blade fortitude, your special talent gives it purpose, your soul gives it power and by drawing upon it, shortens your life.”

“WHAT?!” shouted Flurry Heart. “Well, now I’m glad I don’t use one!”

“But I’ve summoning this thing for years! How much of my life have I expended?!”

“Fear not, beloved niece. Not only do alicorns have long lives augmented by the magic of our world you now have the life energy of three others who gave their lives for you. You will be fine.”

Sunset grimaced and suppressed her sigh of relief, remembering clearly which lives Luna was referring to. “So, what happens now?”

Luna returned her attention to Tempest Fury, who had been waiting quietly and patiently. “Now, we make everything as it should be.” With a gesture, Luna drew all the souls other than Tempest and Datura towards her, gathered them into a small sphere of shifting light. Once together, she passed the sphere to a shadowy figure off to the left that none of them had seen until that moment. For just a second, as the figure turned its black, cloak covered head, Sunset thought she caught a glimpse of umber brown fur and red mane. The shadow took all the souls, bowed, and faded away.

Luna next drew Tempest towards her but then raised her up and blew on the soul like a filly would do to a dandelion. Tempest felt herself turn to mist, which floated in the sky towards Canterlot. She nodded the moment it was done.

“Mistress?”

“Go, my child. Fly to her and be there when she awakens. She will need you greatly after such a traumatic ordeal.” Gauge bowed deeply to Luna, spared one glance to Sunset who nodded without hesitation, before jumping and flapping as hard as his leathery wings could manage. The silence once again lingered... until all the attention was now on the only out of body soul remaining.

Luna once again turned to Datura and smiled. It was NOT a pleasant smile. “And so, we now come to the final problem of the evening. I know what Samael had in mind for you, Red Clover. I think it is a fitting punishment and I will admit to taking great pleasure in seeing it carried out.”

“Luna, great princess of the moon and night. There is no need to make this so personal. Just let me drink of the river and I’ll throw myself into the well and that will be that. As I understand I will forget everything I have ever known and will gladly step into oblivion. It's clean and simple and you will never see me again… please?”

“No.”

“Little moon?” Luna turned her eyes to Clover who had remained back and quiet. “May I ask what will become of her?”

“You are better off not knowing if you value getting a good night’s rest ever again. Your wife is gone, Clover the Clever. This cancerous shade that remains is that of a twisted monster and will be dealt with appropriately. Swiftly and without mercy.” Luna carefully levitated the dimensional slider back to Clover and released it to him.

Clover looked down at the device and sighed heavily. “Would… May I ask that you take me as well? So that I can at least be closer to her? I have already lived many live times past my due. Am I not also so profane as she?”

“No. Your punishment for your failure to bring this to a close sooner and for your blatant inability to see and accept what a monster she had become is to live out your stolen years. If you attempt to end your life prematurely, I will know and you will not like what I will do to you.

“I sense decades of energy in you. Life that belonged to others so as to keep yourself young and fit. More than enough time to reflect upon your decisions and make amends. This is my decree. Live your life, Clover the Clever. Find penance in good deeds as you once did. Aid and serve Equestria in whatever fashion you feel is most effective. Only then, will I allow you peace upon the golden shores.”

“I… I understand. T-Thank you, little moon.”

Luna wrapped a glowing blue-black chain around Datura’s neck. The Red Clover tried with futility to break the chain and struggled at being dragged closer to the dark alicorn. Luna took a step back towards the circle of dead grass and met the eyes of all those that were standing before her one at a time, finally settling back on Clover. “I am no longer your ‘little moon.’ I… am now Death.”

Luna sank into the blackened earth dragging Datura with her. “Clover! Stop her! PLEASE! Someone! Somepony! ANYPONY! Merciful Goddess Aine, Mother Creation above, I’m sorry, I’M SORRY! Please! Don’t let it end like this! NOT LIKE THIS!”

Clover closed his eyes and turned around, his ears flat and head bowed in shame. Never, even in all the many years he had lived had he expected it to end like this. His heart broke, tears that he thought long shed finally dripping down his muzzle. His thoughts lingered on the memories of when they were young. So long ago, so innocent. Or so he always thought. Ignorance truly was bliss.

“CLLLLLLLLLOOOOOOOOOVVVVVEEEEEERRRRR!!!!!”

The screaming ceased with a bubbling gurgle, the sound of someone drowning. Nothing else was said on the matter. Nothing else could be said. Twilight turned to Sunset who met her gaze. They bowed their heads and crossed their horns sending small pulses of love and comfort energy to one another as they often did when they knew the other was upset.

It was warm and reassuring. A small comfort of solace after so much loss. Finally, once they knew for certain it was over, they spoke together. “Let’s go home.”

Author's Note

Bye, bye Datura.

What becomes of her? Honestly, whatever you think she deserves that is what she is getting and then some.

One more chapter next week then the intermission probably a few days after that. And, sadly, a small hiatus. I have been running raged at work going 6 days a week and probably will continue to do so which has cut into my energy and Saturday writing time. So I will need to build back up my chapter buffer. I prefer to run with at least a 6 chapter buffer that as I get near the end I can drop them all or for if I hit a snag. As of right now I have chapter 22 done and 23 started. So I'm hoping I only need about 2 weeks off 3 tops and then back in action.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 19: The Chain

As Isabella Windsong had predicted, the days that followed the large scale mental assault on Canterlot had been extremely hectic. The physical damage to the city had been easily fixed. It had, after all, not been the first time the city had come under siege in its long history. However, unlike the vicious attack that Aethon and his fellow Athanatoi had conducted years before the toll on the individual was significantly higher.

The number of casualties had been amazingly minimal, but nearly all who had been involved, be it as a helpless thrall or stout defended, had sustained some sort of physical injuries. Even those cuts, bruises, and broken bones paled in comparison to the mental trauma. Doctors and specialists from all over Equestria and beyond were flown into the city regardless of the expense and made themselves ready to hear out any who needed to speak in private confidence or just a shoulder to cry on. That was expected to continue for weeks if not longer.

Security issues were immediately covered by the arrival of a detachment of the Crystal Empire’s best fast response unit. They, along with a platoon of personal guards had arrived with Princess Cadence to bolster the wounded and demoralized guard as well as see to the needs of the citizens. Cadence had taken the lead on efforts to organize group therapy sessions and made herself, along with Flurry Heart, available to any who needed to speak.

While the Solar guard had not suffered as much, some had been horrified to awaken from the nightmare and realize they had been attacking their fellows or just random citizens. The Lunar guard, however, was in shambles. They had sustained many losses and news of Luna’s “departure” had wounded their pride and sense of being. Without the Mistress of the Night many assumed they would be the last of their kind. A question that had fallen to Sunset Shimmer that she did not have an answer for. Of the many things Luna had taught Sunset about being a princess she had never shared the secret magic and ritual for how ponies were transformed into thestrals.

Twilight Sparkle dismissed the court session for the day at what normally would have been lunch break, but not enough nobles or guild members were fit enough to attend a full session and public hearings from the commoners had still not yet resumed for security reasons. Only cases that were deemed an emergency were allowed to be presented at the moment.

The newly repaired and repainted double doors to the throne room opened and the dozen nobles exited as Sunset Shimmer and Raven waited off to the side. They paid Sunset the necessary courtesy, which she nodded to them in turn. It may have seemed disrespectful, but one look in their tired eyes and ragged movements and it was obvious they were still recovering like many others. Twilight, however perked up a bit at the sight of her fiancé. Sunset smiled back before her head split open with a wide yawn and a shake of her head.

“I always love seeing you, but you don’t have to be awake,” Twilight said before happily nuzzling into Sunset’s neck. “I know you came back late last night from dream walking.”

“Even with the time dilation it’s so much harder to look in on everypony having problems without Aunt Luna. She was such a natural at this and way, WAY more experienced." Sunset shook her head again, gently patting her cheeks with her hooves. "I know I’m helping, but damn is it exhausting.”

“I tried to tell her to wait and I would have ordered food and coffee brought from the kitchen, but she insisted on meeting you here. Unsurprising, seeing you was more important than listening to me.”

Twilight smiled. “Thank you. Both of you.” Twilight turned to Raven who was once again hidden under a new illusion spell. The new opal broach was nearly identical as the last one and her wig and tail had not been badly damaged in the fight. Though Raven appeared just as perfect as she had before Twilight knew otherwise. “How are you doing, Raven?”

“I am well, all things considered. I still have an undeniable gait to my forward movement and there is a noticeable delay reaction when I try to make the body do a side step. The MAU’s gyro stabilizers are not operating at optimum and are tripping sensors from time to time. There is also still a dent to the skull just above where my docking port is, but thankfully the wig covers that.”

Sunset groaned and shook her head. “I tried to fix everything as best I could, I really did. But some of the microsensors and actuators were far too delicate to easily repair. I rewired and replaced everything I could, but some of the plastics were just so fragile that I was afraid I might break them trying to fix things. The body was just not meant to take damage like it did. Fucking witch.”

“I’m not blaming you, mother,” Raven said while placing a reassuring hoof on Sunset’s own. “The fact that you were able to get the body up and moving again at all using only Equestria technology and magic is a minor miracle and far exceeded my expectations. Even the new chest plate meshes near seamlessly when seen without the illusion spell. It cannot be helped that the sensors do not recognize it. If it means I must walk with a limp for now until the body can be properly replaced then I fared better than most.”

“Yeeeeeah, that might be a while considering the human world just got a big fat look at me with wings and a horn thanks to Datura. Someone there, who works with the authorities, recognized me and that’s not good. There is no telling what that means for my finances, extra ID's, or descendants for that matter.”

Twilight nodded, smacking Sunset playfully with her tail as she walked pass. “Something to worry about later. Come on, since we’re all up might as well eat.”

Requiring no further invitation, Sunset fell into step beside Twilight with Raven and Isabella directly behind them. Once in the privacy of the small dining room the conversation picked up while the servants finished plating the modest lunch. They quickly adjusted to seeing both princesses and set out a second plate along with a large cup of fresh coffee. Both Twilight and Sunset smiled and thanked them.

“So,” Sunset began after taking a long drag of her coffee, the heavenly burn and aroma perking her up, “We didn’t finish talking about the modified wedding plans yesterday before I had to get to work.”

Twilight nodded. “I was mostly just rambling, thinking out loud so as to try to make a decision on the matter and now I have. I Think we need to postpone, for at least a few more moons.”

“You sure you want to do that? I mean, we already sent the invites and everything.”

Reluctantly, Twilight nodded. “After everything that has happened… I can’t put what I want ahead of the needs of the citizens of Canterlot. They need us now and I don’t know if a big fancy wedding is what they need. Not to mention we never did finalize a solution to the declaration made by the Saddle Arabian prince and his grand vizier before Lord Muhasib ran back to his train and fled."

"We could have sent word and had the train detained at the border," said Isabella. "That had been my first suggestion."

"I didn't want to create a bigger incident. I still don't, but I’m sure that’s going to come back and bite us in the collective rumps. It’s just… considering everything… I can wait. Do you not agree?”

Sunset nodded. “I agree that they come first. But… hmm. I guess neither of us have Pinkie’s party instincts. It would be nice to have a better hoof on the pulse of the people like she always did. What I do know is nothing has changed for me or how I feel. In fact, after nearly dying, again, I know I want to marry you and enjoy our life together more than ever.”

Twilight smiled and felt a need to wipe a tear that tried to fall. “Thank you, Sunny. That means everything to me to hear you say that. But I’ve waited this long I can wait another moon or two if need be.”

Sunset nodded. The conversation paused while they both happily cleared their plates. Raven stood quietly occasionally checking her ocular crystals to see what others were up to. Isabella simply sipped her tea, lost in her own thoughts.

Sunset set the plate aside and cleared her throat. “Hey, I haven’t heard any update on Tempest for the last few days. How’s she doing?”

Twilight grimaced for a moment before shaking her head slightly. “Better, so I’m told, but still recovering and adjusting to the broken horn. The arms master retrieved Tempest Shadow’s helm and chest plate, the ones you wore, from storage and that is helping with the magical surges. Unfortunately, she has a long road to recovery and not just the physical trauma. Tempest… already told me yesterday that she feels she may have to resign as Solar Captain.”

“Seriously? What for?”

Twilight rolled her hooves about as she gathered her thoughts. “Tempest feels that the captain must be the best of all the guard and that she is unsure if she can be the best anymore. I told her to just focus on recovery and relearning control before making such a life changing decision and that we would support her the whole way no matter what.”

“Of course. She saved all our backsides and deserves whatever help and support she needs.”

Twilight finished her plate and stared at the table for a long moment before finally turning her eyes to the small window. Unlike the secondary dining room with its large, floor to ceiling patio windows, the view from the smaller dining room was not as nice, but the room was not meant to impress guests, she remembered, before refocusing on what was truly on her mind.

“Sunset?”

“Yeah?”

“Are… are we going to be okay?”

Sunset quirked her head to the side. Even Raven and Isabella turned their attention to Twilight after such a simple yet profound question. Raven took special note of both their facial expressions to analyze later.

“You and me? Yeah. As far as other godly alicorns coming after us? I want to think we gave Void or whoever reason to pause. I mean, Luna killed Samael or turned him into her bitch or something. That has to give the rest of them, however many of them there are, a moment to consider their life choices. I want to believe that.”

“So many unknown variables,” said Twilight with a sour pout on her face. “I hate unknown variables.”

Twilight’s eyes widened and she arched a brown when she heard her fiancé break into a giggling snicker fit. The sight and sound of it forced Twilight to blush and smile. “Something funny, Miss Shimmer?”

“Nah, just enjoying you being you. You make me smile.” Sunset stood, walked around the table and pressed her lips to Twilight’s. Not concerned in the least that their mouths tasted of ranch dressing. In fact, it tasted better that way, Sunset concluded. “I love you, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight smiled, happily locking her eyes with her lover and wife-to-be(eventually). She giggled, enjoying the warm sensation that filled her heart as she stared comfortably at the beautiful mare standing next to her. Twilight concluded that Sunset did in truth look amazing no matter how long or short her mane was. That was kind of unfair. Maybe I should have mine cut back too. I have let it go for quite a while now.

Then, they exhaled, and their breaths fogged as if they had just stepped into a cooler.

“I’m detecting a sudden drop in the ambient temperature,” said Raven, moving to stand next to Isabella who already had her claws under her wings, grasping her dagger handles.

Sunset’s face twisted instantly to an angry sneer, teal eyes taking on a bright glow. Sunset took a step back and her wings ignited, Godslayer formed next to her. The black blade was immediately engulfed in red fire and held steady in telekinetic magic. Any thoughts or concerns about how using the sword actually consumed bits of her life were completely forgotten.

“Sunset?”

The goldenrod alicorn kept her eyes searching about. She tried to keep her breathing steady but felt her heart pounding with each passing second. She could feel the shift in magical fields and was certain Twilight could as well. Her assumption becoming fact when Twilight pointed towards the corner.

“Do you see…”

The mage lights overhead flickered and failed.

When Sunset blinked and looked back, standing in the corner was Luna. She was adorned in the same long black cloak with a hood that was pulled back as they had last seen her in. After a few seconds Luna smiled and bowed her head. Sunset, however, did not lower her sword.

“Be at ease, beloved niece. I am not here for any creature.”

Twilight and Sunset exchanged a silent conversation before they nodded together and Sunset disengaged. Sunset Shimmer was torn. She wanted to desperately run over to her aunt and wrap her in a warm hug, but at the same time had to remember that the creature before her, while was Luna, was not only just Luna. She was now the Alicorn of Death and keeper of souls. Merged completely with an alicorn god that probably was not happy about his current state. Still, curiosity ultimately won out over caution and both Sunset and Twilight came around the table to stand before her, albeit at a respectable distance.

“Sorry about that. It’s good to see you. I…” Sunset hesitated and was eternally grateful for the large purple wing that was immediately draped across her withers. “After you left with Datura I thought I would never see you again. Well, you know, until I was dead that is. I just... well as you can imagine we are all just a little on edge.”

“A reasonable assumption considering our parting and my… transformation. Truth be told, there is no rule that states or binds me beyond my new calling to see to the security of The Well and the souls themselves. I need not hide myself in the Underworld all the time like Samael chose to do. Perhaps if he had socialized more our confrontation would have been avoided. Ultimately irrelevant. I did, however, need to come to terms with and better understanding of my new role and make a few personal changes there within. Plus, it was nice to see Celestia again. I had to explain to her what happened, to try and make sense of it all and what to do next. We talked over the chess board. She won," Luna stuck out her tongue and pouted, "as usual. We conversed at length about many things. Mostly about you, of course.”

Sunset smiled and fought down tears that tried to spring forth. “H-How is mom?”

“She is… happy is not the right word. I would say content better fits her feelings on all matters at the moment. Your father has been keeping her company, as you can imagine.”

“Can souls have sex?” Every set of eyes in the room turned to Raven who simply blinked at their varying degrees of incredulous, jaw hanging shock. “What? It’s a perfectly legitimate question that I do not have an answer for.”

Luna snickered and eventually burst out into gut clenching laughter and nearly fell to the ground. “Oh, friend Raven! Thou art still a treasure to this world as always. To answer, yes, a soul, the life energy of what we truly are, is still capable of intertwining with another as you can imagine. So, while not driven by the biological need to breed and populate souls still enjoy a ‘roll in the hay’ as the old saying goes. After all, what is the point of Heaven if not to enjoy our time with those we miss?”

“Well,” Twilight said while settling back and shrugging, “I guess now we know.”

“Indeed. And while I could speak at length on many topics that you no doubt have questions about, I cannot stay for too long. I have reapers who assist in my sacred work, but I am the keeper of the city and the pit, which should not be left unattended for long. I did however have reasons for my arrival and wished to inform you that I will visit from time to time because I can and because I want to. I was also asked to pass on a message to the both of you.”

Twilight and Sunset turned to one another before both shrugged and Twilight asked, “What message?”

Luna made theatrics at clearing her throat then, quite accurately, spoke with Pinkie Pie’s voice and said, “Hey now, don’t be silly you two! Of course you still need to throw a super big, amazing wedding and afterparty reception and I mean pronto! Seeing a wedding of two princesses will put a hop back in their steps and a smile on their faces! You want it, they want to see it, SO DOOOOO ITTTTT! Kay, thanks, byeeeeeee!”

*ahem*

“Those were her words. Not mine,” Luna said after a few seconds of stunned silence.

“But, how did… nope, not going to say it.”

Sunset laughed as Twilight shook her head and rubbed her temples. “Of course, we’ll get it done as soon as we feel is best. How could we say no to Pinkie Pie?”

“Good. Now I must leave for my other business.” Luna’s eyes flashed all black for a second and it sent a chill down Sunset’s spine. “I intend to find Void and tell him that this ‘game’ that he, Samael, and Aine had going is over and that I will take great offence if he chooses to attack my niece and Equestria again. I will not tolerate it.”

“Luna?”

The dark expression disappeared instantly as she smiled and turned her attention back to Twilight. “Yes, Twilight?”

“When you do speak with Void, if it is all possible, can you ask him to release Discord. Datura said, ‘his father wanted to have a word with him’ or something to that extent when he tried to rescue me. I have to assume she meant Void. I know he may tell you no, but Discord is my… our friend and I would like to see him released unharmed.”

Luna nodded. “I will try, my friend.”

“Aunt Luna?” The dark alicorn turned to Sunset Shimmer. “I… I’m sorry for yelling at you before. I know you were just trying to help. To save me, but… I was… I was just so damn angry at everything. It hurt. It always hurts when we lose people, er, ponies we care about. What I'm trying to say is I love you and I am sorry that this happened.”

Luna smiled warmly. She took a step forward before hesitating and then having to step back. “I understand that all too well, beloved niece. Do not dwell on regrets of past mistakes. They are poison for the soul. Know that I love you everlasting and that I forgive you.”

With nothing else to add to the matter, Luna pulled her cloak hood over her head and stepped into a shadow that enveloped her before returning to just a shadow on the wall. The light overhead once again started working.

Sunset sighed, feeling a weight on her heart lifted that she at least got a chance to apologize and though Luna could not help her with dream walking or just being around it was nice to know she would at least stop in from time to time. It was something at least. Perhaps, with the new management, she could arrange a visit to the ruins of Tartarus and visit her mom and dad as well in the future. That thought put a smile on her face and she leaned over to nuzzle Twilight who moaned at the delightful physical contact.

“Hey.”

“Yes?”

“I have an idea.”

“I’ll get the fire extinguisher,” Isabella said quickly, having recovered from her statuesque shock of seeing Luna again.

“I’ll hide the alcohol,” added Raven without missing a beat.

Sunset pouted her lip and pretended to be offended at both of them, which sent Twilight into a hysterical giggle fit. “Seriously, I want to make some calls right now. The caterers, the florist, the bands, the papers, every creature. I want to tell them the wedding is still on and will just be pushed back an extra week, but that every creature is still invited and that we are going to make sure all of Canterlot gets the day off to celebrate and party. Give out free cake and ice cream or something. Make it a celebration of life for those we love and lost and not just about sad remembrance. A huge event on new beginnings. We move forward, all of us. Together. What’d ya say, got a list or two we can put to good use?”

Twilight smiled brightly. Her horn lit up and a scroll appeared in her magenta aura. “I love it and you know I do!”

It was an acceptable world. It had great potential, that much was certain. It was not much different than what Equuis had been when she had first made it long ago. Years beyond counting. The only real difference was how things started. This was not of her creation. It was just a world like the billions of others other among the stars. Formed from the cosmic dust, a star born in a nebulous cloud of hot gas and then, over time, coalesced into a solar system. Like a partially complete clay sculpture that just needed a little refining. The finishing touches to get things moving.

It was… interesting to see the results of the natural creation process, devoid of her manipulation with magic. Her intervention. She was not needed and for some reason that was sad and comforting. Still, while the world had great potential, much like an empty house that was nothing by bare walls and good bones, the world needed a personal touch to truly make it a home. She could feel it in her soul. This was going to be a good world.

Aine had explained to her children what she wanted to do and so, they had started to it. It would be more difficult without Balius, but not impossible. Her child of water was so crucial to the proliferation of life, but nothing beyond a little magic and help to get things started. She could form a new master of water, but it still hurt too much for the moment. Perhaps later.

“Mother, look!” Aine looked up as clouds formed and moved on the breeze. Scylla was happily flying along, her wings mowing the air with each flap. The innocent enjoyment brought a smile to the large black and white alicorn’s face. For too long had it been since she enjoyed the simplicity of watching ponies play. She should have done this centuries ago. Perhaps if she had Celestia would…

There was… a presence nearby.

Aine turned her head and focused her senses. The ground shifted and opened and a pink alicorn popped out from below like a groundhog.

“Mama?”

Aine forced a smile at Epona to keep the pink alicorn calm. Her attention was once again on the horizon. Something was near… something familiar… and yet…

The shadow near a tree grew dark. Aine focused on the shadow and it took shape before her eyes. Once it fully formed, two hooves reached up and pulled the hood back to reveal the head of a bat pony with fluffy ear tuffs and a red mane with black stripes styled to one side. Her eyes were closed for several more seconds before they opened and focused on the alicorns before her. The irises were a shocking white color against black sclera, vertically slit like a serpent.

“A reaper?” Aine said with part surprise and disgust in her voice. This demonic creature had no business here. Aine was about to expel it when the small bat pony in the cloak stepped aside to reveal a larger cloaked pony. Two black forelegs rose up and threw the hood back revealing a midnight blue alicorn with stardust ethereal mane. Her expression mostly neutral, but still bordering on anger.

Then, Luna glared harshly at the three smaller alicorns who had gathered together behind Aine. It was possible they may have recognized her from the time they had traverse from the river shores to the surface. They were of no concern at the moment. Her attention instead returned to the black and white alicorn standing with a rigid posture, her massive wings unfurled and entire body glowing slightly with gathered power.

Aine squinted. She knew that robe. She knew that scent… and yet…

“Brother?”

“I am not Samael.”

Aine’s jaw hung open. “Luna? W-What have you done?”

The dark blue alicorn emerged from her shade. Each step she took on the new, fertile ground left a dead and blackened hoofprint on the grass and soil. When she came to a stop, Luna glanced over Aine’s shoulder to the others, pleased to see they had not been foolish and attempted to interfere. Her attention returned to the large equine before her.

“Hello, mother.”

“Luna… how… I see you and yet… you are not as you were. How can this be?”

“I have much to tell and you much to hear. I think it is finally time you and I had a nice, long chat.”

End Part 1

Author's Note

And that was Part One: Red Clover.

I think one of the things I will do, maybe after the intermission is a Wrap Up post of part one, just so I don't have to wait until the end of the story in case I forget some of the thoughts and rambles that went into this. I SHOULD have the intermission up some time this week, probably Wednesday I think, but if it has to wait until next weekend then so be it.

Thank you for everyone who has made it to this point, I have to admit I would not have likely made it even this far without your comments and support. Your interest in this story series is what has driven it forward and I look forward to making it to the finish line.

*Derpy steps away from the counter*

BREAK TIME.

Intermission: Kefka's Domain

Chaz took a moment to look at his fine fur covered hand before running it through his shoulder length white mane. He never needed to worry about his appearance. Why would he? The only other creature in this sacred place was his sister and she was blind. Sometimes he would manifest a cloak or a cape or skirt... was it a kilt when it was for males? Did it really matter? Chaz shrugged and shook his head.

Still, some of the behaviors and antics of the mortals translated through to his work on the tapestry and he could not help but wonder what a beautiful mare or handsome stallion would think of him. Did he have a preference? Perhaps something exotic and non-equine? Female dragons were powerful and their physical strength was often matched by their fiery personalities. Or perhaps a griffon? Were their feathers and cat hair as soft and silky as he had skimmed others speak of? They both had claws that were similar to his hands. Perhaps he would just make himself look like an ordinary earth pony just to see what it was like. Though that would make it harder to work.

“You’re getting distracted again, silly.” Chaz smirked and chuckled a bit. His sister was right of course. Not that he needed to say that.

“I find myself often pondering the world on the other side after having to sew in so many fates so quickly. You know how it is.”

Belldandy nodded, causing her long black mane to swish about a bit. She understood completely. Though she never slept, never ate, never needed to sit down as their pocket realm provided everything they needed, she too sometimes felt a compulsion to mimic the habits and gestures of the mortals. A side effect of having a finger in all of their lives from the very beginning even if they did not know it.

“Agreed. Major events effecting so many lives at once. So many different strings to pull all at once. I would fear of making a mistake if not for the fact that I know you have my back and the loom will feed it all correctly.”

“Does it ever make you sad? The work that we do, I mean.”

Belldandy tapped her chin in mock contemplation. “Hmmmm. No. Not that I have ever felt, anyway. There are too many of them to individually worry about and they are gone so quickly afterwards. Most of them at least. Seriously though, that old question again? Talk to me, brother. What is going on with you?”

“Sometimes the old questions need to be asked again. For instance, how do you never get your mane tangled in the threads?”

“Magic. Duh. Stop dodging me.”

“I just… I am again curious what it’s like. What the world is really like, what meeting them would be like instead of just sewing their stories. What does their world smell like? What does a hay burger taste like? What is it like to fall in love or touch another intimately? As you said, just old questions. I know you have thought about it too.”

“Of course I have and we HAVE talked about this.” Belldandy felt a break and allowed herself a moment to turn to where she knew her brother was standing. Where he was always standing. “Remember, what was it? Just after the Hearth's Warming when Celestia and Luna took the thrones and the world as we knew it was changing? We thought about leaving the tapestry for a moment and going and seeing… well, you seeing, and describing it to me, what Equuis was like. Then, we stepped to the edge of the temple and looked down and we could FEEL the pull of the machine. It was so strong I thought my heart was going to explode in my chest or the universe was going to implode.”

“Yes, the one time we dared to step away. The calling was too strong.” Chaz barked a hollow laugh. “Two true alicorns, immortal and with enough power to smite almost any mortal foe with the snap of our fingers and we are too weak to step away from a loom and thread spools out of fear of what might happen if we did other than in lulls like now.”

“THAT is OUR fate at work you could say.”

Chaz smiled genuinely at the play on words. “Not that there would be any pony around to sew our story.”

Belldandy simple smiled, but to Chaz it was more than that. How it made him feel. It reminded him of how many described a beautiful sunrise. A natural wonder of magic and nature. Destiny turned back around and began pulling threads again and Fate felt them feed through the loom, gently guiding them and how their stories played out.

Though Chaz could not see it, because her back was once again turned to him, Belldandy grimaced harshly and scowled at things only she could see. The threads were coming faster once again and she pulled with machine-like speed that made her arms almost seem like a blur. Sweat, real honest to goodness sweat began to form upon her brow, which should not happen and to her recollection had only occurred when…

“We are not alone.”

Chaz unfurled his wings and scanned the colonnade and the starfield beyond. He did not see an intruder, but that meant nothing. Instead, he lit his horn and reached out with his senses all while his fingers never ceased working. There was… a presence… just beyond the rim of their temple. It noticed when Chaz’s scan passed over it. However, it did not panic and it did not flee. Instead, it made its presence known.

Both anthro alicorns twitched their ears when the sound of another’s hooves came to step upon their green marble floor. Or was it a hoof and a claw? The vibrations passed through the small space but neither Fate nor Destiny stopped their work. Then, the smell hit their noses and both wrinkled their muzzles. It was a hundred smells at once. Sweet, sour, rotting, floral, sex, bile, meat, fruit. They all mixed and it ruined all of them.

Chaz returned his wings to resting position and the golden glow left them and his horn. He knew this intruder well and all the strange sensations and sensory overload he brought with him.

“Brother,” Chaz finally said without any love or appreciation in the greeting. Likewise, the visitor did not extend any sort of courtesy. When he spared a second to turn his head, he found a patchwork creature that had the head of a unicorn, the right arm of a dragon, the left arm of a bear, the body of a minotaur, the legs of a large cat that each ended in one hoof and one clawed talon with one feathered wing upon his back and one leathery. Two red eyes scanned the scene before him. It was as it always was.

“You do not belong here, Void,” said Belldandy venomously. “Aine has warned you and Samael both tha-”

“SAMAEL IS DEAD!” The statement echoed and thundered in the small space more than what should have been physically possible but Void’s presence, his very nature bent realty from time to time. “Our brother was slain! Did you not see it in your own two hands?!”

Chaz scowled. “I saw no such cataclysmic event. The death of a god would be hard to miss.”

“Then you are as much a fool and useless as I always expected of you.”

Void circled behind Chaz and reached for the finished tapestry that was placed in the eternity box not far from his hooves. The wooden box that was as wide as the loom never grew in size no matter how much of the magical tapestry was fed into it. It contained then entire history of the living world from the beginning in a box the size of a clothes hamper.

Void snarled and pulled a length of tapestry out and examined it. Naturally it was all written in the short hand code that Chaz used to record everything, but Void knew how to read most of it. Chaos was his specialty and the code was quite chaotic to an unknowing onlooker.

“That is not for you to touch!”

Void skimmed the fabric and found what he was looking for. Luna’s moon with a flaming sword through it placed upon a black circle. Next to that, the moon appeared again, but was now half red and half blue. Void spared a glance at the bloody clover now chained and dangling over a pit of horrors. His tool no longer mattered.

“How did you not see this!? HOW DID YOU NOT SENSE THE DOMINATION OF DEATH BY LUNA MOON!? Did you not care that the Lord of Death was killed and his power stolen and shackled by Aine’s demi-mortal?”

Chaz took a few second to examine the section that Void was presenting for him. The dark gray alicorn glanced up to meet his brother’s glowing red eyes with his own blue/green heterochromia gaze. He then shrugged and continued his work.

“He’s not dead, just now bonded with Luna. I’m sure if you talked to her it would be lik-”

Chaz did not have a chance to finish his sentence as he was knocked off his hooves by a powerful backhanded slap across the face. Belldandy screamed her brother’s name as he tumbled and slid across the marble, coming to a rest not far from one of the outer colonnades. Chaz blinked his eyes and rubbed his face. It stung and there was a metal taste in his mouth. A moment later, red liquid dripped from his lips. He knew the substance well, having written about it often, but to see it, the feel it, to smell it.

Blood.

Alicorn blood.

“You… you hit me. Why would you hit me?”

The massive dragon claw wrapped around Chaz’s neck and pulled him back to the loom before shoving him into the machine. His neck hurt where the claws had bit into his fine fur and skin. It was possible they would bruise along with his hip. The dark gray alicorn was feeling a mix of emotions he did not know he was capable of feeling. Anger being primary of them all.

“You dare strike one of us! The inner orbit! We pull the threads of Destiny and Fate!” shouted Belldandy, her light gray wings at full extension, the feathers began to shine with golden light and her long mane billowing like angry black fire. “You have no power over us here, chaos! I will personally see to it that Aine takes reparations upon you for this insult and violation to the game.”

Void narrowed his eyes at his sister. While she could not “see” him, she knew exactly where he was. Power began to gather in her horn. Void, turned away from his siblings and out into the cosmos. He stared for a long, silent minute before turning back to the angry, lithe mare.

“The ‘game’ is over.”

Belldandy was about to inquire more when she felt the pull of the threads like she had never felt before. She folder her wings and spun back around. Worry and emotions she could not quite name ripped through her sending a chill all the way to the tips of her hooves.

Chaz had felt the strange sensation as well. He squashed his bubbling anger and began to feed and weave the threads. It was a large symbol. Then, after a few seconds he started to recognize it as a cutie mark. One he knew well for he had seen it a number of times and each time he had thought its meaning to be a finality it would disappear only to reappear later. But never had he seen it so large and across the entire width of the tapestry itself.

Finally, after the red and gold sun mark had completely been recreated in all its glory did the unthinkable happen. The threads stopped feeding and the loom stopped churning the tapestry.

Both Belldandy and Chaz turned to the eternal machine in shock and bewilderment. Not in all their memory had that ever happened. Belldandy turned back to her threads and tried to pull some, but they would not budge. Chaz, pondering what to do, smacked the device a few times, having seen mortal do it to their machines with mixed results. Nothing happened.

Chaz examined the mark again. There was no obvious code to it, no changes to the design. Just Sunset Shimmer’s cutie mark… across the entire Tapestry of Fate… and it was the last thing that was ever sewn. The implications were… profound. The dark gray alicorn glanced up at his mixed species brother, both eyes wide and clearly filled with uncertainty.

“Void,” he said breathlessly, “What have you done?”

“That which cannot be undone.” The Alicorn of Chaos sneered and then vanished.

Belldandy came to stand next to her brother, reaching out until he finally took her hand that was fishing about. “What does it mean? What do we do?”

Chaz rolled his jaw about, still tasting a bit of blood on his tongue. “I do not know.”

Author's Note

Oh dear.

Someone did a baaaaaad thing in anger.

I'm running around a lot this week so I don't know if I will get chapter 24 done by the end of the weekend like I planned. But that's okay, I needed a break anyhow. So, feel free to speculate and guess what Void did.

Questions? Comments?

Part 2: Omega Beast-Chapter 20: Miracle

Part Two: Omega Beast

Everything was going according to plan… Which means something needs to go wrong eventually.

That dreadful thought replayed through Sunset Shimmer’s head for the hundredth time since she had set the moon and Twilight Sparkle had raised the sun that morning. Sunset had tried to pull her fiancé back to bed afterwards for some cuddles, but Twilight had slipped her cuddle clutches. Understandably so, but still. Sunset had groaned and played at whimpering pathetically. Twilight was having none of it. She rolled her eyes and giggled with a bounce to her step as she hopped to the first task on her list, which was tacked to the wall next to her side of the bed. Sunset could only grumble into her pillow, unable to bounce in such a fashion so early. She knew why Twilight was so excited, but still! Cuddles!

Today… was the day, after all.

After more than a year of planning. A year of lists, samples, more lists, tastings, florists, entertainers, more samples, an entire small forest of lists that, thankfully, were recyclable, and, of course, an undead lich witch who had mind raped, killed, ransacked both Canterlot and a half of Ponyville costing countless lives, sleepless nights, numerous political and diplomatic incidents that were still unresolved and the life of one princess of the night, Luna. Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer, diarchs of the thrones of Equestria were finally getting married.

Sunset Shimmer now stood as still as she could before a half circle set of mirrors that had been set up in her temporary dressing room for the day's big event. She had suggested just using her private room in the guest’s quarters, but apparently it was not of equal distance to the room that had been set up for Twilight’s dress and preparations. So, for the sake of meticulous planning and staying in step with ceremonial timing to the prepared music and events, Sunset capitulated. Twilight had at least thanked her with a kiss for going along with it all.

Two temporary prep/changing rooms had been established for them and all the necessary materials including scent infused baths, mane and tail brushings, the clothes they would be wearing for the ceremony, and professionally applied cosmetics. All of which Sunset had, quite reluctantly, relinquished control over to a team of experts on such preparations and beautification. In Sunset's case her team consisted of two kirins (likely for outbursts fire control reasons) and a pegasus pony. She had heard Twilight's team had two ponies, a unicorn and an earth pony, and two griffons. One of which was related to Isabella Windsong... somehow. Sunset had only been half paying attention at the time when the final teams had been vetted and selected.

Even with a hearty breakfast and two cups of coffee the entire undertaking had been strenuous. Sunset had not seen Twilight since the purple alicorn had bound out of their room earlier, shortly after sunrise. Sunset knew where she was, going through the same treatment she was. And they had already been at it for hours. It had felt slightly strange, Sunset thought, if albeit incredibly relaxing to have a team of beauticians bathe every inch of her, infuse her fur with her favorite scents of strawberry and peaches. Followed by a full body massage, careful wing preening, and hooficure that put a shine so glossy Sunset could actually see her face in the final work. While Sunset felt she could have easily dressed herself, the team had once again done all the work and now they were on the last step. The finer details.

During the rehearsal, which had been held over the last two nights, Sunset’s makeup expert, the pegasus pony on her team named Sky Powder, had agreed with the princess's initial assessment that less was more considering Sunset had been blessed (possibly through magical intervention) with some of the most perfect hair and fur coloring complexion she had ever worked with.

After brushing out Sunset’s mane, that fell in waves just before her shoulders, she had once again allowed it to wave like an ethereal flame. Though it was probably a huge breach of professional protocol and Sky Powder had huffed at them, both kirin assistants, Akai Burashi and Riri, asked if they could run their hooves briefly through Sunset's mane. Sunset laughed it off and happily obliged. She laughed again when their eyes lit up with awe at how it felt to touch celestial enchanted hair.

Though Sky Powder had tried to remain professional she too had been fascinated by how the princess’ manes could move with such constant rhythm, but it had been necessary to calm her mane and tail in order to get a brush through them. When the reddish kirin, Akai, finally asked Sunset how it worked she simply shrugged and said, “magic my mom taught me.” They all bowed their heads in polite deference for a moment and carried on.

As far as wedding attire, Twilight had chosen a dress that was pure white with frilly gold accents, a simple yet elegant head piece with a small veil that mostly just fell over her eyes, golden shoes, and a train that was probably pushing the record for the longest one ever worn in the history of the nation. Thankfully, it had a detachable section for when the ceremony was over and the dancing and celebrations were to begin.

While not opulent by any means, it was more exquisite than Sunset had expected given Twilight usually preferred things simple. Cadence had expressed her joy and slight jealously when the final design had been presented for approval, which led to retelling stories of her own wedding. Sunset had heard some time ago about the disaster that had been Cadence and Shining Armor’s wedding, but never in such detail. It only further added to Sunset’s anxiety jitters now that the day had arrived.

To contrast Twilight's dress, Sunset, by request, had chosen to go with a dress/suit combination that had been very similar to the one she had worn for her first wedding. The reminder of said first wedding to Twilight Sparkle’s cross dimensional twin sister had caused a small incident of animosity, but after showing her bride-to-be the pictures of the formal wear and explaining how their friend Rarity had designed and tailored it to match a dress/suit from an anime movie, Twilight agreed it was beautiful and relented on condition that the new suit dress was not an exact replica. Sunset whole heartedly agreed to the condition. Sunset had no desire for her new wife to feel as if she was just being ‘replaced.’ Especially on one of the most important days of her life.

With that in mind, Sunset worked with her own designer and made sure that there were new color accents and obvious needed modifications since one had been made for a human while the other was for an alicorn. While Sunset was not a fashion designer, she could draw and that helped streamline the process.

The suit jacket top was a black long sleeve coat with gold cufflinks, a deep v-neck plunge that Sunset filled with the golden peytral regalia that her mother, Celestia, had worn often during her reign. She recently added a black lace choker with a crescent moon charm that which helped fill the aesthetic space. It also held sentimental value because it had previously belonged to her friend and former personal assitant, Sable Nimbus, and reminded her of the one who gifted it out of love, her Aunt Luna.

The undershirt was eggshell white and was fluffy at the collar and cuffs with red trim. The cummerbund matched the jacket that wrapped her waist and was embroidered with her cutie mark. The bottom of the jacket passed over her withers and rump becoming a dress that ended just before touching the ground, trimmed in frilly gold that matched Twilight's dress.

At her waist was also a sword belt that included a ceremonial blade Celestia sometimes used for award ceremonies that was probably dull enough it could not cut butter. It was a nice accent piece and was necessary since Sunset’s preferred weapon would have set everything on fire. A concern many had, so, the entire suit was enchanted with fire resistance spells just in case. Best of all, it was breathable and comfortable to wear.

Sky Powder climbed up her small ladder and gently brushed the front of Sunset’s mane back so that she could pin it to the side with a small black tiara crown that was embossed with Luna’s cutie mark. It matched the choker necklace and was meant to symbolize Sunset's status as the Lunar Diarch, but it was also a painful reminder that her Aunt Luna would not be attending and no longer need it.

“Please, princess, try not to cry. You will smear your makeup.”

“Sorry, sorry. Just… a lot going through my head right now.”

“I completely understand. This is not my first wedding, dear.”

Sunset nodded and took a few deep, meditative breaths. “I have no doubts about this or about Twilight. I want to marry her. But I still feel like I’m waiting for the other horseshoe to drop. Cadence just haaaad to tell again me about her Changeling Attack wedding.”

“That is perfectly natural, princess. So much goes into any wedding you are bound to feel like you forgot a detail or that something will not go according to plan. But Princess Twilight will be happy as long as you two are together at the end. Let the details fall where they may, dear, and let us, your loyal and loving servants, handle the rest.”

A heavy armored knock on the door cut Sunset off from any sort of follow up. Sky shouted, with her heavy Trottingham accent, “It’s open, luv!”

A unicorn thestral lunar guard poked her head in to check before stepping in entirely. She removed her helmet and bowed respectfully. “Princess Sunset, the path is clear, all guards and security staff are in place, and I am to inform you that the music and presession is to begin in exactly two minutes per Chief Coordinator Raven.”

“Thank you, Whisper,” Sunset said with a nod. The guard bowed again, stepped just out of the room, and took up her assigned position at the door for when the march began.

Sky Powder stepped back, smiled and nodded approvingly. “You are ready.”

“Sweet Celestia, I hope so.”

“You are. In all the ways that matter.”

Sunset turned back to the mirrors one last time, her eyes drawn to the large ruby gem in her left ear. Soon it would be accompanied by a golden chain and a smaller amethyst gem signifying the bond. Sunset concluded it would look spectacular and smiled. The door opened again, signifying it was time to begin.

“Okay. Let’s do this.”

Sunset knew that Twilight Sparkle was going through the exact same ritual that she was… possibly with some extra, “Twilinanas” antics. She would find out more on that later. However, Twilight's personal assistant, Isabella Windsong, was there by her side to help keep things on schedule.

Sunset heard the music start and fell into step. By the rehearsal, Sunset would meet Twilight at the end of the hall junction and they would step down the central staircase together. Photos would be taken by authorized journalist all along the way, of course. From there it was across the foyer, to the west yard where a stage was built and many, many guest were waiting to the backdrop of the soon to be setting sun. There were even supposed to be seats on airships moored and in holding position that when described made Sunset think she was about to step out into an Earth mega sports stadium.

All the previous thoughts and concerns fell away when she spotted Twilight Sparkle. Nothing else in the world mattered as their eyes met. Sunset felt her smile grow and she had to fight down the happy tears that threatened to fall. She knew what the dress looked like. She had been there for Twilight’s final fitting, teasing the tailor about making sure it was easy to take off. But now, seeing her lover wearing it with everything already in motion on this, the big day. It made her heart pound and emotions surge with devotion and overwhelming love.

As per the ceremonial plan (Much of which they had to make up themselves since Cadence’s wedding had been smaller and far more traditional) the two rulers bowed to one another when they reached their markers. They next each accepted a single rose that a waiting staff member had passed to them. Sunset’s rose to Twilight was red with yellow flecks while Twilight’s rose for Sunset was purple with indigo. Using their telekinesis, they set the flower behind the other’s right ear and fastened it to their mane with a provided clip. Nothing needed to be said. They smiled brightly at one another the entire time, enjoying the moment and all it meant.

Next, they fell into step side by side and carefully stayed that way. It was more difficult than expected and had to be practiced numerous times over the last two days given that Twilight was taller and had a longer natural stride. It had been discussed and agreed upon that the equality aspect was important since any perceived superiority one way or the other would be interpreted by the news and media and spun with endless accusations and assertions. That went with everything from the color patterns to the number of solar versus lunar guards used who lined the path towards the double doors where both captains waited.

On the left, just outside the door in his finest dress uniform stood Captain Fog Gauge. It was the same uniform he had worn for Sunset’s coronation, but with a few new color additions of red and gold along the lapels and the trim to match the princess he proudly served. The dress jacket was still primarily black and sharp as an obsidian blade.

On the right stood Captain Solid Walnut adorn in his new solar guard white dress uniform that was trimmed in purple and topped with his new captain's star epaulets. The uniform was nearly as stiff as he was considering he had recently been promoted following Captain Tempest Fury’s voluntary change in position.

The requested change had shocked Twilight even though she had more than one indicator it was coming. Twilight had asked her dear friend and confidant to take more time to recover, but Tempest had made up her mind and at the same time pitched a proposal while laying out all her thoughts and reasons. It was not a resignation, as Twilight had feared. Tempest had not left the guard service. In fact, she took on a new role that the princesses themselves had no idea how badly the guard needed.

While logically both Twilight and Sunset knew many of the guards were married and had foals, they had not run the numbers of how many of them there actually were. And after such a horrific battle in the city, combined with the guard losses over the last several years there were more than a few single parents in the guard. While there were no shortage of foal caretakers in the city none had the empathetic, personal understanding and experience that a former captain of the guard had in regard to doing the honorable and sacred duty of serving the princesses while also taking on the equally important task of raising a child.

So, Tempest took it upon herself, along with a hoof picked staff of all former guards who could either no longer physically do the job or had resigned for good reasons, to look after and educate said foals of all ages while their parents were on duty. Because Tempest was still listed as active duty, she was given the unique rank of commander of her position, which placed her just below both captains in the chain of command, while serving as caretaker, educator, and in some needed cases, as a recruiter for new potential guards who came to see what the life was like. The daycare was built onto the guard primary recruiting center in the city not far from the embassies since there had been unused space available. The project was met with overwhelming approval and the morale and efficiency of the guard jumped exponentially in just a matter of weeks.

Captains Walnut and Gauge both bowed deeply as the princesses approached and then fell into step back and to the side of their rulers as they made their way out the castle doors to the raised stage altar where a number of individuals of the wedding party were already waiting. And of course, to be seen by the gathered crowd beyond.

Despite keeping her face neutral part of Twilight’s heart panged longingly for the guests they had wanted to attend this day and were currently unable to. Luna, now taking on the role of the keeper of souls was supposed to be a part of Sunset’s precession while Discord, whose whereabouts were still unknown, was supposed to be in Twilight’s corner. Thankfully their friends had stepped in to support.

Tempest Fury and Smolder, both wearing matching star dusted red dresses, were standing across from Flurry Heart and Isabella, in star dusted purple dresses, next to Spike in a dapper purple coated tuxedo and top hat. Raven, also in a red dress, had to play double duty as the coordinator and then quickly take her place next to Tempest to round out the positions of royal honor guard. (None felt the title Maids of Honor really fit them.) Raven was, of course, also quietly taking her own pictures when the opportunity presented itself.

Front and center was the master of the ceremony of this holy matrimony. The one they both had immediately agreed upon and made the most sense to officiate and marry the couple. Empress of the Crystal Empire, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Better known as Cadence by friends and loved ones alike.

Twilight and Sunset came to a halt on their markers and the music stopped at exactly when it was supposed to. Candence smiled wide and giddily at them, about to burst with love and excitement even her horn shot out a few tiny sparks. She probably would have completely exploded in magical surge of love if not for the crowd and how hard her assistants worked on her appearance. Her mane had been done up and adorn with imperial crystals that shimmered and sparkled with each little movement. Her dress was more akin to an elegant toga, eggshell white with gold trim. It was beautiful, but intentionally not so much to outshine the brides before her.

Cadence quickly schooled her emotions and turned with practiced grace and ease. In her more than a century as the empress of the Crystal Empire, Cadence had presided over more weddings than she could honestly remember. Someone had a record of all them… somewhere. This, however, was her first royal wedding not counting her own. She would not have any trouble remembering today.

“Welcome all!” Cadence said happily, gesturing first to the members of the wedding party and then turning to include their guests as well. For which there were many. Her voice magically augmented to carry across the grounds and out to the airships beyond. “This is a rare and momentous occasion that many of us have been looking forward to not just for a year since the engagement was announced, not just since the coronation of my cousin and dear friend, Princess Sunset Shimmer, but for yeeeeeears! My sister-in-law took the throne of Equestria and stewardship of the celestial bodies one hundred and twenty five years ago this year. In that entire time I have waited and hoped for this day!”

Cadence waggled her brow at the crowd and gestured before turning back to Twilight. “How dare you make me wait so long!”

The crowd laughed and cheered. The joke had been Sunset’s idea and it had gone off exactly as they had hoped it would. Twilight bobbed her head and smirked, pretending to be sheepish and admonished, throwing a hoof in the air in defeat but it was all for show. They crowd ate it up.

“In all seriousness,“ Cadence continued, “we should all be so lucky to find a love as strong and enduring as the two ponies that stand before us. They have faced hardships of life and status that many of us can scarcely imagine. Adversity is said to make us stronger once we have overcome it. Like steel being tempered in the forge to grant it strength and flexibility. I can say with full confidence that the two before us are the strongest leaders, lovers, and servants of Equestria that our world has ever known."

Cadence waited for the cheers to die down before continuing. “I never knew my parents. I was found by a loving family of earth ponies and raised by my entire community in a small village in the far northeast. A pegasus among those who could not fly. But I knew love, I knew family. All the most important lessons in life that make me the pony I am today. I am proud to include Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer as part of my family. And it is my great honor to wed these two on this day before friends, family, and nation. Twilight Sparkle. Sunset Shimmer. I love you both and I am so, SO happy for the two of you!”

Cadence stepped aside for the crowd to cheer and for the next part. Twilight and Sunset stepped forward and turned to face one another. “Now, the diarchs wish to say a few words to one another, before the presentation of the tokens.”

Twilight quickly cast a spell on herself and Sunset to project their voices through the magically attuned speakers that had been placed around the yard so they would not have to yell with the Royal Canterlot Voice. Luna blew a raspberry at them several months ago and called it “cheating” when Sunset had explained how it would work.

As rehearsed, Twilight had elected to go first. “Sunset Shimmer, when I first met you, it was under probably one of the strangest and awkward circumstances I could have imagined. The moon was high in the middle of the night and you had been skulking the halls of the Crystal Palace with the intent to steal my crown. A crown that, in truth, should have been yours had we both known better at the time. Regardless, it was NOT the best first impression. At the end of our little adventure, you ended up in a hole in the ground after my friends, who, of course, became OUR friends, rainbow sucker punched you to the face. But, let’s be honest. You totally deserved it.”

Sunset bobbed her head and nodded. It didn’t require much acting to concede to her past ill behavior. Plus, it earned a few more giggles among the crowd.

“But what I remember most about that night was not your defeat. No, when I think about that moment, seeing you in that hole, I think about the real you that pushed away pride and took my offered hand of friendship and emerged like a phoenix. Reborn. You finally realized you did not have try so hard to push others away and do it all yourself. You could have friends and share your life with those that cared for you. And once you did, you finally became the pony you were always meant to be. A strong leader, a fiercely loyal friend, a compassionate, caring defender of every creature. You are everything I could have ever wanted in a friend, a fellow ruler, and a life partner. I love you so much, Sunset Shimmer. I look forward eagerly to our life together. No longer just my life and your life, but OUR life. You and I as one.”

Sunset blubbered a bit, which had not been an act. She sniffed and quickly recovered her composure. “Heh, wow. You really make it hard to top that, princess. But, like you said, side by side."

Sunset took a breath and began her own speech. "Twilight Sparkle. We have been friends since you taught me the power and magic that is friendship all those years ago. You saved me when I probably did not deserve to be saved, but I am immensely thankful for it each and every day. In that time, I have had many wonderful friends, I was given a chance to live my life as I chose and experience what it meant to have family. Because of you, I was able to reunite and reconcile with my mother, Celestia…" Sunset's voice hitched and she fought down her tears that threatened to spill forth once again. "I truly wish she and my Aunt Luna could have been here with us today. But I know in my heart they are happy for us and bless what we have. I love you, Twilight Sparkle, and I am prepared to spend the rest of my life beside you, loving you, serving our subjects, and defending you and this land with every fiber of my being.”

Twilight and Sunset raised their right hooves and placed them on the chest of their partner, directly above their hearts. “Hoof to heart. We serve and shall do our part.” They smiled brightly at one another as the words that Twilight had written were said in unison.

Cadence raised her forelegs and spread her wings, signaling two young ponies to step forward. One colt and one filly. The colt, Saber Knightly, was Tempest and Gauge’s oldest and he was carefully carrying Twilight’s upper earring token while the filly, Golden Autumn, who was the daughter of the current owner/operators of Sweet Apple Acres and Applejack’s great, great grandniece, carried the one intended for Sunset.

During planning, when the job of ‘ring bearer’ came up Sunset had immediately asked if Saber would want to play a part. The colt had been unsure, but with a little encouragement from his father he had agreed. Twilight had many, many potential candidates for the ceremonial role, but had pushed all the requests and pleas from Canterlot elite aside and instead personally asked Blueberry Jam and Hearty Apple if their daughter would be interested. The filly squealed so loud one of the windows at the old farmhouse cracked.

The filly and colt came to a stop before the princesses and Saber smiled brightly at his mother who winked at him. Cadence lifted the earrings and chain in the air. “The exchanging of tokens between partners is a tradition as old as civilized society itself. Like farming the land, tending to the skies, and building the first permanent homes, marriage itself is a historical mark of the transition from the Roaming Period of our ancestors to our modern, civilized lives.

"It is a celebration of love, of coming together. A means of showing all in the surrounding community the maturity of the participants, their commitment to one another, and the bonds that bring families closer together. In the Zebrican tradition that our princesses have chosen for their tokens the stones represent the hearts of the wearers, matching and in balance to one another, connected by a chain, the metaphorical 'red string' that bonds the hearts and souls to one another. No length of time, no measurable distance, no fierce adversary or insurmountable challenge can break this bond as long as these two hearts are connected.

“Twilight, Sunset, please take your token and repeat after me. ‘You are my love, my heart, my soul mate. With this stone, I am bound to you as you are to me, consensually, happily, through all of life’s challenges until I am one again with the earth.’”

They spoke in perfect synchronization while simultaneously fastening the new earring studs up higher on the earlobe and attaching the chain to the large stud already in place. The new stones corresponded with the opposite. Sunset gaining a small amethyst and Twilight a small red ruby. The connecting chains and gem casings were both near pure gold and enchanted with preservation spells to maintain clarity and durability. Once complete, Cadence continued.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, Solar Diarch of Equestria, do you accept Sunset Shimmer as your life partner, best friend forever, and wife?”

Twilight beamed and answered without hesitation. “I do.”

“Princess Sunset Shimmer, Lunar Diarch of Equestria, do you accept Twilight Sparkle as your life partner, best friend forever, and wife?”

Sunset grinned and waggled her eyebrow. “I do.”

Cadence stepped between the two and inspected the gem settings, as a Zebra shaman would do and then moved behind the pair so as to not block the view from the crowd. She raised both her forelegs and spread her wings once more. “The bond is made, the hearts are one life! I declare these two wife and wife!”

Cadence leaned in just a bit and whispered, “Now kiss already!” Not that they needed any encouragement. The two alicorn lips met and the crowd erupted.

On cue, Raven took over command of the surrounding speakers and played the first song on the selected playlist. Music poured forth and the party was immediately underway.

There had been a number of security concerns voiced by the guard captains, the personal assistants, and the often forgotten about, but still necessary, Equestrian Intelligence Service, in regards to how open the after ceremony party should be. However, Sunset and Twilight had both been adamant and unmoving on that the entire city and as much of the country as possible should be free to enjoy the event and festivities. A national holiday had been declared.

Such liberal celebrations and revelry were especially necessary in Canterlot, whose citizens had suffered greatly recently at the hooves of the undead witch, Datura. The infamous Red Clover. Her dark magic had slithered its way into many pony and other creatures’ minds and had made dream walking extremely tiresome for Sunset. With encouragement and plenty of coffee, Sunset soldiered through it while still fulfilling her other duties and being there for Twilight while they finalized the wedding all the way up to the last minute and detail.

Now that the formalities were seen to. It was time to have some much deserved fun.

Sunset immediately grabbed Twilight’s hoof and dropped down from the stage. Without having to explain anything to the suddenly surprised onlookers, the two began to dance to the provided music. Smiles spread across the faces of every creature and soon enough, every creature, from ponies to dragons, from deer to yaks, griffons, hippogriffs, and more began to break out all their own moves.

Gauge had scooped up his son. who squealed and giggled, placing him on his back and took his wife’s hoof before kissing it and leading her down to the dance floor. He knew she was still moving a bit slower than she had in the past, but it did not matter. She was alive and at his side. They bobbed and hip bumped while nuzzling one another which caused their colt to giggle more before making fake puking sounds at seeing his parents kiss. They ignored his protest and would pass him off to the grandparents later.

Raven stayed up on stage, her eyes scanning everything, the ocular crystals placed around the perimeter were all working perfectly giving her total view of the entire event. Her job was to keep every creature safe and the music playing. She was more than capable of doing both. Her eyes turned down to her beautiful red dress that was trimmed in gold and sparkled like little stars when the evening light hit it just right. The new opal broach choker around her neck hummed and glowed with power. Admittedly, Raven thought she absolutely rocked the dress. A small smile crossed her face as she watched the newlyweds dance.

The fast pace dance song ended and changed to one a bit slower. That was the planned pattern for the evening playlist that Sunset had compiled. Most of the planning and finalization had been Twilight's to approve, but the music, she had relinquished entirely to Sunset. Considering her expertise and how much music she had at her hooves, it had been a good decision. Raven consulted her power stats out of curiosity and nodded approvingly. She had more than enough internal power to see it through to the end.

“Miss Raven!” Raven sighed internally much how Sunset would have at the distraction. “You look wonderful this afternoon! I was wondering if I could have a word or two when you are free?” Raven turned her brown eyes to the merchant and lord and stared deadpan neutral at him. How dare he waste her valuable time. Today of all days.

A manicured griffon claw came down on Lord Pattern’s back, firm but not painfully. He turned to find Isabella Windsong standing there still in her purple bridesmaid dress smiling brightly, showing more teeth than what was considered usual. “Chief Coordinator Raven has much she needs to observe and attend to this evening. Please, dance with me while we discuss what is on your mind.” The pony gulped at the predatory expression the griffon was flashing him. He understood the subtext that it was not a suggestion. As she ushered the lord away, Isabella winked at Raven who smiled in return. Her attention once again was on the perimeter and watching Sunset Shimmer dance crazy as the tempo sped up once more. And she has not had a single drop of alcohol yet. Go Mom.

By the fifth song the playlist switched to some soft orchestra music. This was the plan rest from dancing but was also the cue for the army of catering staff to move in and begin serving from the prepared buffet. Even with proper planning they had quite the job ahead of them, but they were up for the task. It was also the signal to bring out the massive, six tiered cake for the next wedding tradition.

Sunset brought Twilight over to their designated table and the two took their reserved seats. With a bit of finesse two slices of the chocolate and red velvet cake topped with silky buttercream were cut away and presented to the newlyweds. They lifted the slices and shared them with each other, only shoving the last few bites in each other’s faces with a laugh, but careful enough not to stain their clothes and risk the wrath of the ghost of Rarity.

Other slices were provided to friends, family, and dignitaries that wished to have some. Flurry Heart supervised the distribution of cake at her own request.

Plates of food were expertly snuck onto the table without disturbance, while many approached, paid their respects, and moved to their own meals. After twenty minutes Sunset was sugared up and practically bouncing to get back on the dance floor. Twilight, however held her wife down with a small spell on her rear hooves. Sunset arched a brow at such underhooved tactics.

“I promise, I’m all yours, all night. We just have to get through a few more important greetings and thank yous before you run off,” Twilight whispered. She punctuated the point by sending a small zap of energy through her horn down Sunset’s. The goldenrod alicorn shivered and grinned.

Though Twilight did not voice it out loud, she had a secret concern that she and Isabella were also keeping an eye out for. The Saddle Arabians had not RSVPed and as far any of them knew not a single representative had been registered upon the attending guest lists that morning. The implications were troubling, but Twilight kept it to herself for now. She would discuss it with Sunset tomorrow morning once they were on the train.

That thought brought a genuine smile to Twilight’s face again. A week away from Canterlot in the Crystal Empire with Cadence, Flurry, and the Crystal Library! Twilight glanced to her left. And my wife, of course. EEeeeeeeeeEEE!!!! I can say that now! I can say it all I want over and over again! My wife. Hello, this is my wife, Sunset Shimmer. Why yes, I am married and yes, she is amazing. Please, let me introduce you to MY WIFE, Sunset Shimmer! I’m married. Mom, Dad, Shinny, I finally found the one I was always looking for.

Twilight could feel the chain dangle and jingle ever so slightly when she moved her head. That would take some getting used to, but she was absolutely looking forward to it. The two gemstones shining brightly when the light hit them just right. Twilight eyes glanced to the horizon. They would need to attend to their royal duties soon, but that had also been planned into the timing of the festivities as they transitioned into the evening. There was to be a flyover by the Wonderbolts followed by fireworks. Everything was just how she imagined it. Just how she planned it. It was perfect.

Twilight glanced to her left again and Sunset heard or felt Twilight turn her direction and turned to meet face to face. Needing no permission or reason Twilight pressed her lips to Sunset’s and they melted into another long kiss. The camera flashes were seemingly endless but neither cared.

“I love you.” It was said together and no, it was no rehearsed.

From the shadows that fell long upon the castle a dark alicorn gazed down upon the crowd with her stardust mane billowing and long black cloak concealing the rest of her. The crowd could not see her. No creature could if she did not wish it. At least, that was what Luna thought until her gaze fell upon Raven who glanced up directly at her for several seconds before returning her eyes to the crowd.

Luna arched a brow, curious. Perhaps she would inquire about it later. For now, however, she only wished to view the momentous occasion taking place below, preserving every fine detail so as to relay it exactly as it was to her sister and Sunset’s father later. She wanted to join in, to greet others and speak with friends and family, to consume the vast array of foods and drink and be merry. But she could not. Luna examined her black fur covered hoof. She could change it, but it would always revert back to black once she stopped concentrating on it. A constant reminder that she was not simply a pony anymore. And that mingling and partaking in drunken revelry would be dangerous if not outright deadly for those around her and therefor was no longer an option for her. Sadly.

Her eyes turned to the horizon. The sun was nearly in position and she could feel her old friend the moon moving along its orbit, prepared for the call to enter the visible sky and bring forth the night and the blanket of stars above. They were no longer her stars to oversee, but she could still feel them. She could feel so much of everything around her in the living world and understood why Samael had hidden below in his solitude. It was nearly overwhelming, the constant beating thrum of life, but Luna braved it for the sake of her niece and those she cared for. She wanted to witness such a historic event that had been years in the making. Besides, it was not all bad and brooding loneliness in the shadows.

Luna smirked when she felt the familar presence behind her. The smaller cloaked pony emerged from the blackness and pulled back her hood, glancing over the rail at the celebration below. “You know, technically you have a job to attend to.”

Sable Nimbus giggled, smirked, and flashed her fangs. “Technically, so do you, my love.”

Luna glanced back at the bat pony and nuzzled her and kissed her nose. “I could not miss this, both for mine and Celestia’s sake. We both know I would have had to listen to her drone onnnnn and onnnn about how much she would have given to be here right now. At least this way she gets it second hoof.”

Sable nodded. “I understand. They are my friends too and I loved them very much. I would have been saddened to miss this as well.” The batpony paused and just watched, her smile happy, but also melancholic. "They look happy."

"One would certainly hope so after all the planning and heartache that went into said event. It is often said that nothing is perfect, but from where I stand, I think this is as close to it as one could achieve," Luna said with a bit of sass.

"They should have kept the orgy you suggested."

"I agree! But it was never going to happen. Modernist prudes."

Sable giggled again and the very sound of it sent delightful tingles dancing through Luna's insides. She lifted her large, black cloak and pulled Sable next to her with a midnight black and indigo blue wing. Sable offered no resistance and extended her own, smaller bat wing that rested against the alicorn's side.

The former bat pony lunar guard chose to keep as much of her original form as possible. Mostly for comfortable familiarity. Like Luna, there were a number of little details that marked them both as no longer being simply ponies anymore. Luna turned away from the festivities for a moment and glided a black hoof down Sable’s neck to the edge of her own cloak. The bat pony purred as she leaned into the touch.

“You did not have to do this to yourself, Sable. You could have known peace and an eternity of relaxation in the Golden City.”

“You said as much, more than once, and I still chose to be one of your dark angel servants. I will always serve you, my mistress. You were my heart in life, you are my heart in death. Besides, eternity is boring unless you have those you love at your side to spend it with and I am far too young to retire. Ask me again in a few thousand years if I wish to go lay about the golden shores feasting on grapes or whatnot.”

“Sable, there is no going back. I informed you of such when you begged for this. You can only ferry the souls across, but never know paradise yourself. That is the price of your immortality and ability to leave Tartarus. If I were to place a label on such you are more demon than pony now. Only The Well awaits you should you tire of this role.”

Sable Nimbus smirked and winked at Luna, her white eyes reflecting like a cat in the pale moonlight. “Then I suppose you are stuck with me forever, mistress.”

Luna chuckled and felt her core warm. She was not entire sure if she had a heart anymore, but the magic that warmed her soul was real enough. It was a glorious feeling that she would be eternally grateful for. The two stood in silence for a few more hours watching their friends sing and dance. Sparkling wine had eventually been broken out and Sunset had shaken the bottles and began dousing a large number of the crowd with the bubbly elixir much to Twilight’s enjoyment and Isabella’s horror. All was right with the world. At least for tonight. Who knew what tomorrow would bring. Luna smiled one last time up at her old friend in the sky before finally disappearing. Melting into the evening shadows with Sable Nimbus, loyal as always, two steps behind.

Author's Note

Annnnnnd we are back! I got chapter 25 finished and will keep pushing forward. I am excited to be publishing again and it was a great idea to step away. It let me catch up but also refine some of the missing details that will be coming up as we move towards the end of the line. Home life is good, work life is meh, but writing and other means of stress relief allow me to keep going through the BS. Such is life.

Anyhow, the wedding! I wanted to start of part 2 on a high note. I tried to go back through a few times adding little details and trying to pull it together without bogging down. Hopefully the mood and the magic of it all came across well. I borrowed from a few sources including some weddings I have attended that I thought would make it fun.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 21: Gimme Shelter

The train to the Crystal Empire had departed early the next morning as soon as all travel materials were loaded and the entourage had been able to guide an only partially awake Sunset Shimmer to her sleeper car where she immediately passed out once more. Raven had dutifully pointed out to the others that Sunset had been ‘surprisingly’ a good girl and only drank a little bit of alcohol the night before. Twilight Sparkle soon after stated that she too would need a nap, then began to blush profusely when she stated that she and Sunset had not fallen asleep until late. Flurry Heart laughed at her aunt’s beet red face causing the purple alicorn to retreat from the conversation. Swiftly. Twilight bid them all a good day and stayed with Sunset for the first couple of hours of the trip, cuddling her new wife and enjoying the first morning of their week off. Eventually, Twilight's stomach growling finally won and she reluctantly untangled herself from Sunset's forelegs to go find the others and sustenance.

Without Luna to fill in as she had gladly done so in the past, Twilight had hesitantly agreed to allow the nobility council to continue to meet and legislate without a regent. However, nothing was allowed to be passed without her consent and review, which would be taken care of upon her return. With Sunset Shimmer taking half the workload Twilight was not concerned about getting backlogged as she had in the past. Isabella had strongly encouraged the council and merchants' guilds to focus on the needs of the city and their families and not attempt to sneak in new rules or budget changes that either Twilight, Sunset, or especially Raven would find upon their return. The glare that the PAAL driven artificial intelligent robot shot them on the way out of the assembly, even with her illusion in place, sent chills down the spines of many. Raven saved a still shot of their faces and moved it to her personal favorites folder for safe keeping.

“Hey! Sleepy head!”

Sunset Shimmer had snorted harshly and rolled out of bed, missed her step with the train bunk not being the same height as her usual bed, and stumbling to the floor in a heap. Her horn was glowing red and smoking, eyes wide open and searching about frantically for an enemy to blast. Instead, she was met with a satisfied, shit eating grin from a light pink alicorn with mixed, cotton candy mane.

“Flurry Heart!” shouted Cadence. “I said wake her gently!”

“Fire… BAAAAAAD,” added Raven miming a gesture of explosion.

“Fire on train that has just been blown in half, worse,” said Twilight, gently pushing her way to the front carrying a large steaming mug of coffee. “I’m sorry, Sunny. If I knew she was going to do that I would have just handled it myself.”

Sunset Shimmer yawned and scratched at her side grumbling something unintelligible before accepting the cup, taking a long draught. “Just remember, little pony, I know where you live.”

The hollow threat was met with a playful smile. "Little?"

“Anyhow, we are about an hour out from arrival so, it’s time to get up and prepared for departure,” said Cadence with a finality to her tone. Flurry knew it well and said nothing. “Normally, this would not be much cause for change in procedure, but there are four princesses on board this train and two of whom are now married. Sooooo…”

“Media and sneak-a-peek madhouse, got it.” Another yawn escaped the goldenrod alicorn. “Did I sleep all day? I thought it took longer to get the empire than this.”

Twilight happily beamed and nuzzled into Sunset’s cheek. The sensation made them both smile. “Remember, I had this all planned out loooong in advance. That means all the lines that would normally be in our path were diverted to other tracks. We are on the most direct route and traveling light with a rotating engineer crew so there was no need to stop.”

Sunset nodded. “I do love when a plan goes according to… plan. Ugh. That was terrible. Bad Sunset. I’m not awake.”

Cadence giggled a bit and nodded at her cousin. “The empire citizens will settle down after the first few days and things should be normal as far as security presence, but there is no telling how many others were aware of your plans to honeymoon up north. Expect at least a few sneaky dignitaries and a rabid fan or two.”

Sunset groaned. “The dignitaries are all Raven’s to destroy, but I wish Gauge was here for the rabid fans.”

“Ouch.”

Sunset spotted Lieutenant Sprocket behind the crowd of alicorns and winced a bit sheepishly. “Uh, sorry?”

“Nothing to apologize for, Your Highness. Fog Gauge is the captain for a reason and we all respect him greatly. Still, I’m proud to be head of your security detail for the week.”

Cadence gently tapped the thestral on his shoulder. “Have yours and Lieutenant Holder’s team prepare for our arrival. My captain should already have imperial security in place, but I won’t take any chances with my entire family on board.” The thestral saluted and hurried down the train car.

Sunset turned back to Twilight and nuzzled her once more. Once was never enough as far as she was concerned. “Gonna spend the whole week in the library?”

“Probably not the WHOLE week," Twilight said with a giggle, "but as much as I can without being rude. The place is absolutely amazing! You are going to love it!”

“I know I will. Heck, maybe we can just borrow some camp gear one night and stay in the library after closing hours too.”

“That would be so much fun! I haven’t been camping in ages! Though, this would be more like a sleepover camping since it would be indoors and in a library… which sounds even better!” Twilight said, clapping her hooves together adorably. Sunset giggled at the thought as well, settling in next to her wife while finishing her coffee. Flurry Heart had brought over a variety platter to share that Sunset gladly accepted. The remaining conversation had been light and playful the rest of the ride into the train station.

As Cadence had predicted, there was quite the crowd at the perimeter with signs and banners congratulating the two princesses on their marriage. There were crystal ponies and tourist jockeying for the best spots to snap pictures of the diarchs the moment they stepped off the train. What was not expected was the large contingency of yaks that had their own banner that read: Official Sunset Shimmer fan club of Yakyakistan.

“How do I have a yak fan club?” Sunset said through clenched teeth and a forced smile. “I’ve never even been to Yakyakistan even when I was Celestia’s student.”

“At a guess, from what I have read of yak culture, it is either because you are hot, literally and figuratively,” Sunset shot Raven a questionable glance with an arched brow, “or it has to do with your tendency to smash things. Yaks smashing things is ingrained in their culture and your destructive tendencies may be seen as endearing.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Well, I guess as long as none try to propose to me, I can live with that.”

Twilight shifted a bit and flapped her wings. “Agreed. You know we still have not resolved that ultimatum situation with the Saddle Arabians. The grand vizier left so quickly after we lifted the ban on rail travel in and out of Canterlot he did not even say goodbye. He and what was left of his guards were already aboard their train and then, poof, gone.”

“If it makes you feel better, I will draft a letter to have either the grand vizier or King Al Hisan Ealia visit the empire. I think from what you have said this can be resolved before it escalates with some savvy third party negotiations,” said Cadence, giving both Sunset and Twilight hugs and nuzzles. The crowd cheered and the camera flashes were so constant Sunset desperately wished she had brought some sunglasses. After a few poses and waves, Cadence stepped out front to lead the entourage to the palace while the guards took their flanking positions.

“Thank you, Cadence. I would really appreciate that. The fact that they declined to attend the wedding left a pit of worry in my stomach,” said Twilight with a relieved sigh once she had a moment.

Sunset gave Twilight an extra nuzzle before turning her attention back to Cadence. “Be specific in your intentions in regards to the prince or else he may ask to marry you instead. I got the feeling from the letter the grand vizier flashed us any princess would do.”

“Ugggghhh!” said Flurry from directly behind Sunset and Twilight. “don’t get me wrong, the crown prince was nice to look at, but he was just sooooo full of himself. Even with my head fogged I remember that.”

“Sounds familiar,” said Sunset, taking a moment to wave to the yaks. They immediately crowed and cheered. One smashed a rather thick log across his head making the others cheer even louder. Sunset blinked a few times, but held her smile just in case.

“Regardless,” injected Twilight, glaring at Sunset and then Flurry. Her eyes darted from each of them to the crowd just beyond the cordoned lane of travel. Reminding the two other princesses that they were not in a private setting and that words traveled. “I want the issue resolved as quickly and peacefully as possible. Celestia knows we have enough problems to deal with.”

Sunset thought about commenting that her mother probably really DID know about all the happenings over the last month. A small pang in Sunset’s heart stung as she thought about Celestia and her daily absence. Sunset simply shook her head, buried her sorrow, and said nothing. It was sometimes best to just keep moving.

The crystal palace was, as always, quite the sight to see. Upon closer inspection Sunset Shimmer could not help but compare the large crystal structure to a robust amplification antenna. Given how the love and light of the crystal heart traveled upward from the bottom of the structure and out across the sky for all to see and experience the comparison was justified. The other part of Sunset's brain pointed out that one had to be in excellent shape to deal with the numerous sets of steep stairs throughout the palace interior. There were freight elevators, but those were primarily reserved for staff and equipment. All in all, the building was a marvel of architectural engineering.

“I find it illogical and yet extraordinary fascinating that the magic of their love and light heartedness is what keeps the frozen north at bay and makes the empire warm and livable,” said Raven, taking a moment to scan the surrounding and commit much of the layout to memory. “Princess Cadence, does the empire experience all four seasons or is it always spring time? I have not had the time to research this curiosity.”

“We have all the seasons, but they are all quite mild. The summer is warm, but never hot and the winter does bring a bit of snow through the shield, but never a blizzard like the frozen lands beyond the border. Spring and Fall are nearly identical other than what color the leaves are. It's easiest to think of the city as an oasis.”

“And even though it is cold out there, other creatures do live beyond the range. That’s the border of Yakyakistan that runs west along the ridge and there are enclaves of reindeer as well,” added Flurry Heart. Raven nodded her thanks for the new information.

“I believe I will also be partaking in the library slumber party. My information on the empire is inadequate and I wish to remedy that.”

“Dinner first, everypony,” said Cadence. “My staff has prepared quite the arrival feast and welcome.”

“Grilled crystal corn with salt, butter, and all spice?”

Cadence smiled lovingly at her daughter. “Of course. They would never forget to include your favorite.”

Flurry Heart squealed happily. “YES!”

Twilight Sparkle glanced to her wife and nuzzled her, ignoring the extra camera flashes from the crowd. She next turned to Cadence and nuzzled her and finally turned to Flurry Heart and nuzzled her niece. They all appreciated the gesture and smiled in turn. Twilight was happy. It made her heart soar being surrounded by friends and family. Even if it was only for a fleeting moment, all was right with the world.

Sunset Shimmer did not consider herself a scholar. At least, not by definition. She did not deny that she was smart, smarter than many, in fact. Part of that had to do with hard work, but most of the credit went to her near perfect eidetic memory allowing her to lock facts and figures away for later use with great clarity. It was something she bragged about as a bratty filly, but that was long ago. Nevertheless, as she stood at the doors, the intellectual side of Sunset's head was absolutely blown away by the sheer quantity of material the Crystal Library had right at a hooftips.

“Now I see why you joygasmed when you mentioned this place. Ichiwawa, this place is HUGE.”

“I know, right?!” Twilight said while flapping her wings and hovering off the ground for a second.

“I mean, the Canterlot archives are impressive, but this place is something else.”

Raven came to a stop next to the reception desk. The elder stallion looked up and had to adjust his glasses, a warm smile creasing his features. “Can I help you find something, miss?”

“Please direct me to the map archives. I would like to get a full lay of the imperial city including topographical surveys. For these last two trips by train, I have had to calculate the distance between Canterlot and the empire based on speed and time of day, which has inaccurate variables. I wish to correct that.”

“All the maps you could ever want are on level two in the Green stacks.”

Raven glanced up and nodded. “Color coded sections. Simple and effective. I like it.”

“Take as long as you like,” Sunset called out. “Cadence says we have the whole place to ourselves now, no interruptions. Guards have been stationed at all the exits to ensure privacy.”

Twilight used her magic and carefully extracted a book from her bag and set it on the receptionist desk. “I would like to return this to the chief archivist. Please tell him I was able to successfully copy it without any damage. Considering all that has happened recently I am quite proud of that fact.”

The librarian nodded and collected the ancient tome, carefully taking it to the archivist section. Sunset took advantage of the moment of privacy and pressed her lips to Twilight’s, earning a surprised and pleased squeak from the purple princess. Once they separated Sunset whispered, “Cadence also said that we can stay as long as we like and do whatever we want until the dawn. No press, no staff. Just you and me... and Raven, but she knows how to be quiet. It's her other wedding present to us.”

“Private time with my wife in one of the greatest libraries in the world. Now that is an amazing present.”

Sunset smiled and nodded. “Just tell me if you need anything. All we have to do is ask.”

“All I need is you… And maybe that comfy sofa over there after I go pick the first books I want to go through.” Sunset laughed and smiled. She gestured and Twilight was off and running for the shelves. They had all week, but still, a ‘honeymoon campout’ in the library for both quiet privacy and intimacy was the perfect present for Twilight Sparkle. Sunset made a mental note to thank Cadence later for making the arrangements on such short notice. Sunset set her saddlebags down that contained sleep gear and some snacks for their all-nighter in the library. She took in the surroundings again and chuckled quietly. We are such dorks.

“Now, let’s see, what I can find that might be of interest to me.”

Isabella Windsong absolutely loved her job… most of the time. It was safe to say that was still statistically better than most. And not just in regards to being a griffon in Equestria. Though, admittedly, she did not think of herself as a stereotypical griffon. She preferred pony food and rarely ate meat, she loved Equestrian weather and culture, and truthfully, all her best friends were ponies. She was in fact meeting one for breakfast before having to meet with the council later for a light duty work session in a few hours. It should be an easy day giving her plenty of time to relax herself. Maybe get a professional wing preening and back massage done.

Isabella stopped at the wood and glass door before her and looked up. The generic strip center of three individual offices were deceptively larger than the plain brick and stone showed at ground level. These buildings, which were in fact interconnected, were the Canterlot Royal Guard recruitment station, a private school for fillies and colts of the guard, and a daycare for the foals who were still too young for proper schooling. The entire facility was run by the pony she had come to see and hopefully steal away for an hour for both pleasant conversation and because she knew the mare probably needed the change in pace.

Isabella entered the recruitment center, but had a feeling Commander Tempest Fury was not in her office because she rarely sat down long enough. The young stallion who had been at the front desk perked up and stood to greet the visitor. He recognized her immediately.

“Good morning, Miss Windsong. If you are looking for the commander she just stepped out to do an inspection.”

“I suspected as much. Just thought I would start on the left and work my way right.” The guard nodded and pointed to the door that read, “staff access only.” Isabella knew where to go and nodded her thanks.

The middle section, which was the largest by floor volume, housed the school. Given that there were not too many students, the different groups were divided by sectional walls to provide a partial sound barrier and privacy to the different teachers to conduct their lessons. Currently there were six full time teachers, all former guards covering everything that the fillies and colts would have learned at any other public school or academy, but received more individual, hoof on attention and learning from an instructor who understood the difficulties of the job and the stress it put on all family members.

Isabella did not hear the voice of the pony she was looking for and continued to the daycare section. It was here, in the middle of the floor she found the stout vermilion unicorn telling a story to a dozen young foals. They were just finishing up their breakfasts and were completely enraptured, hanging on every word the mare recited from the children’s book. Powerful, jade green eyes looked up from the story briefly before returning to the book she had in her hooves. After another two minutes Tempest closed the book earning a round of cheers and hoof claps.

“Alright, time to head out to the yard for a quick stretch and flex, then Ms. Gale will break you into groups for creative time.” The foals all cheered once more and ran over to the pegasus with the prosthetic wing and hindleg. Ms. Gale happily marched the herd outside. Tempest hung back and kissed a unicorn colt on the top of his head before he joined the others. She had to adjust the golden circlet helm on her head so it would not slide off over her broken horn stub.

“Hey you,” Tempest said with a chipper smirk. “What brings you down to the trenches?”

Isabella smiled and held out her claw that Tempest happily hoof bumped. “Needed some exercise and wanted to come see my friend. Thought I might steal you away for a bit so we could have breakfast.”

Tempest nodded. “If you had asked me two weeks ago I would have said no, but I’m all staffed up now and we are getting into a groove as far as lesson plans and operations. I can spare it.”

“I did ask you two weeks ago and you did say no.”

Tempest scratched the side of her head. “You did? Yikes. Maybe I do need to step back a bit. Twilight’s micromanaging is rubbing off on me.”

“All for a good cause.”

Tempest nodded in agreement, a pleased smile spreading across her face. “Yeah. Let me check on Dusk Wind and I’ll meet you out front.” Isabella nodded and exited. While Isabella would gladly admit that Tempest’s youngest foal was absolutely adorable she felt no need to intrude on mother/daughter time.

It was strange and yet at the same time so fluid and natural how the once mighty and feared Captain of the Solar Guard had slipped into the role of being a nurturing mother. Not that the change in rank or position had made her any less formidable in the griffon’s opinion. In fact, when it came to protecting the students and staff Isabella had no doubt her unicorn friend would be even more fierce than she was as captain. Broken horn be damned. Both her foals were there.

Isabella shook her head as Tempest stepped out and smiled.

“So,” Tempest began, “I hope you have some place close in mind. I trust my staff, but it’s still too early to play hooky and take the whole day off even for a friend. Not to mention, I used to think I was going to die under the weight of paperwork leading the solar guard. Now I have three departments under my watch and a school board always ready to breathe down my neck if they think something is not up to their precious compliance. Twilight warned me starting a school from scratch was no small feat, but daaaamn I want to punch a bureaucrat some days.”

Isabella chuckled. “The rank may have changed but you are still a guard through and through.”

Tempest shrugged. It was not the playful reaction the griffon had been hoping for, confirming hers and others’ suspicions and the real reason she was checking in. Captain Fog Gauge had quietly asked Isabella to stay in touch, worried that his wife was still quietly suffering from her out of body ordeal at the hooves of the necro witch, The Red Clover. Many had suffered from the witch's magic, but none possibly worse than those whose very souls had been torn from their bodies. Tempest, sadly was the only one to have survived the dark magic. Still, Gauge knew his wife well enough that she would be too proud to ask friends for help on such a personal matter, but thankfully not too proud to push them away if they knew how to apply the correct amount of leverage. Isabella gladly offered to help.

Isabella gestured and the two began to walk down the street. “Be honest with me, Tempest. How are you really doing?”

Tempest sighed and rolled her eyes. “Fog put you up to this, didn’t he? I love that damn bat, but he just doesn't know how to let it go.”

“He did ask, but I am concerned as well. So are Twilight and Sunset. So, I ask again, as a friend, how are you?”

They walked on in silence for another half block before the unicorn sighed, ran a hoof through her pink and white striped mane, and rubbed the back of her neck. “Mentally, I’m good. Sure, I had some seriously bad nights, we all did, but Sunset helped me tremendously with the nightmares and I haven’t had one in weeks now. I’m enjoying my time with my staff, they are all great teachers, and I absolutely love spending time with and teaching the foals. It’s honestly a travesty that this sort of support for the guards and their families had not existed with royal backing before now. Shock of all shocks! We’re so damn stubborn and proud that none asked for help even though Twilight or even Celestia would have approved this sort of support without hesitation.”

Isabella agreed and nodded. “I’m glad you are enjoying your work. You really are an excellent mother, if I have not said so before.”

“You have, but thanks. It’s still good to hear.”

“However, there is still hesitation in your voice.”

Tempest nodded. “Mentally, I’m good. Physically… I don’t even really know how to describe it. I feel… detached.”

“Detached?”

“I don’t know if it’s the broken horn or having to relearn how to channel my power flow or because I was outside of my body for so long, but everything just feels… dulled. It’s so damn frustrating! I will my body to move a certain way and it does, just like always, but my reaction speed is so much slower than it used to be and often it is accompanied with either muscle fatigue or light pain. And it's not getting any better. That’s ultimately why I stepped down as captain. I know doctors and the guard medics have all told me that I just need physical therapy and time and I’ll be back in shape, but that’s not it. They just don't understand. When I touch things with my hooves or nose, heck, when I tried to make love to my husband. It just feels off. I’m... I'm not sure if all of me came back from that bottle prison when I restored.”

“I can see why that would be troubling.”

“I’m not the best anymore and it pisses me off, sure. But, worse than that… I feel like I’m failing Fog as a wife because he is trying soooooo damn hard to be there for me to pick up the slack and, and… He was going to accompany the princesses to the Crystal Empire for their honeymoon and I asked him not to go, but not for the right reasons. I know he loves me with all his heart, but… I have doubts in myself, if I’ll ever feel right again. I don’t know if I can be the wife I was. I don't know if I can... He does everything he can to pleasure me and, and... I’m afraid, Isa. I hate being afraid.” Tempest had to fight down the tears and sniffle that tried to escape. “So, I’m throwing everything I have left of myself into being a good mom and post commander. I have to. Otherwise, all I think about are the things I can’t do and how I'm letting those I love down.”

“I do not know how to fix this. But I do know how to listen and to be here for you, Tempest. I only wish you had said something sooner. You know that the princesses would make the time to help you if there is a way to correct this with magic.”

“Yeah, sorry. That’s the soldier in me. 'Whatever doesn’t kill you, only kills you slowly. Gives you time to finish the mission.' It was something my dad used to say.”

Isabella blinked a few times, wrinkling her beak. “How crude.”

The incredulous expression on the griffon’s face caused Tempest to burst out laughing. It felt good to laugh. Had she not been in her dress uniform Tempest would have hugged the griffon tightly. Instead, she settled for the more common, friendly hip bump. Isabella smiled and gestured to the Manehatten style bagel shop.

After a delightful breakfast and some light workplace conversation that had no consequence, the pair started back towards the school. Isabella’s side pocket on her vest began to vibrate. She rolled her eyes and extracted the Sunlight Crystal. Sunset Shimmer said that the next generation crystals would have an identifier that she said was called, “Caller ID.” Until those were available, she would just have to speak and listen to find out who was disrupting her.

“Hello?”

“Miss Windsong?”

Isabella recognized the voice as the supervisor of the castle cleaning and maintenance staff. “Yes, Mister Tidy, go ahead.”

“A courier just stopped by the guard check station at the front gate and left a message that appears to be closed with an official diplomatic seal. He informed us it was for the princesses.”

“I understand and thank you for holding it. I will be there shortly.”

Tempest arched a brow. “Problems?”

Isabella chuckled. “Always. However, these are of the political variety. I can handle it.”

Tempest nodded. “Thank you again for breakfast and listening. I guess that was all weighing on me more than I realized. I probably owe Fog an apology and we will have a lot to talk about later, but that's just married stuff. We’ll have to do this again soon.”

“I am but one call away and you are always welcome to visit, my friend. Even bring the little ones, I enjoy seeing them.” They exchange a friendly hug before heading back to their respective duties.

Isabella arrived at the front of the palace minutes later. The guards at the gate nodded and recanted the story of the messenger. What they mentioned that the staff supervisor did not was that the messenger was a Saddle Arabian. That fact gave Isabella a pang of worry. Surely, if it was something important he would have waited to ensure it was delivered properly. Hopefully just a standard congratulations on the wedding and a call for a summit at some point. So much was left unfinished.

Isabella entered the castle and found Mister Tidy waiting near the grand staircase. He had obviously been pacing. “Good morning, Carver.”

The balding pony with the small mustache nodded politely and quickly passed over the scroll the guards had entrusted him. It did indeed have the royal seal of the Sultan of Saddle Arabia on it. Hesitantly, Isabella took the scroll. While she had the authority to open it herself, given that the princesses were away, it might be best to wait until she was in the meeting with the council in an hour. With that decision made, the griffon left the entryway for the conference room and waited.

Lord Grand Gesture was the current chair of the council and merchant’s guild. They were the “check and balance” to the royal court. Or so that was the line that they sold to the public and their fellow merchants when the topic arose. The reality was their power only extended as far as the princesses allowed it. A fact that Sunset Shimmer reminded them of whenever they needed reminding. At the end of a flaming sword if need be.

The portly green stallion was the first to arrive at the meeting and was surprised, but only just a bit, to find Isabella Windsong waiting with a cup of tea. He nodded and took a seat at the center of the half moon table and the two waited in silence, shooting one another the occasional glance. It was not that they did not like one another, they just stood on opposite sides of the ‘fence’ and a certain level of separation was seen as necessary to remain objective. Appearances were sometimes terrible things, especially professional relationships.

Five minutes later the remaining eleven members of the council entered and took their seats. Even in the last few years the demography of the council had changed. What had once been only Canterlot elite and old unicorn families now included two griffons, a wealthy pegasus who owned more than one hotel, and Huff, the dragon merchant and landlord. His daughter, Sulfite, was at ground zero during the final battle against the Red Clover at the School of Friendship. From the look on his yellow-green face he was doing much better, stress-wise.

“Good morning. Before we begin with where we left off, we received a scroll early this morning from the Sultan of Saddle Arabia,” said Isabella standing from her seat. She held up the scroll for the others to see.

“Since I can still see the seal, I assume you have no idea what it is about?”

Isabella nodded to Lord Gesture. “I have many assumptions, not all of them good. Since it was addressed to the princesses and they are not currently available I thought it more… diplomatic to open it before all of you.”

“An unnecessary, if appreciated gesture of cooperation, Miss Windsong,” said Lord Sterling Platinum. “The crown, oh, pardon me, CROWNS, are not always so forthcoming with sharing information.” The jab was noted, but not worth delaying further over.

“Which is their prerogative. Nevertheless, here we are. Let us all find out how bad the news is.”

Isabella broke the seal and unrolled the scroll. She silently read until one of the nobles cleared their throat. “Oh, pardon. The first part is standard pandering of title and acknowledgment of the control of the celestial bodies. Saddle Arabians are, as I understand, highly superstitious on these matters. I will read the rest aloud.

“Having been informed of the events in Canterlot by Grand Vizier Muhasib and the most unfortunate loss of my son on diplomatic envoy we, the nation of Saddle Arabia, call upon our Equestrian neighbors to pay tribute and penance for such grievous loss and damages. As Sultan, my personal loss is great and I demand a price equally as great….”

Isabella stopped reading and her claws began to shake, tearing the edges of the paper.

“Miss Windsong?”

Isabella looked up at the gathered nobles and merchants with wide gold speckled eyes. “E-Equestria will pay a life for a life. I demand that one of the princesses of Equestria marry my eldest and only remaining son, Prince Alsame Aldhahabiu, for the intent of bearing a foal and heir of the purest noble blood the world has ever known. Refusing this most reasonable demand, I then demand, on penalty of open war and the blood of many, the execution of one of the princesses. To restore honor and peaceful, balanced relations.”

Isabella dropped the scroll. She was sure the rest was just a time frame or outline on when and where such was to take place, but her heart had started beating so fast she had almost thought it had stopped. “I… I need to contact the princesses at once. Please, excuse me.” She quickly scooped up the scroll and ran from the room.

Author's Note

Goooood evening. So, as was pointed out. The Saddle Arabian sultan was not done trying to throw his weight around.

Slumber Party in the Crystal Library! Books! Snacks! Possible bits of naughtiness, but not too much because it interrupts the reading of books!

Chapter 26 should be done this weekend, plus, I think I may try my hand at one of the many writing contests up right now. Got an idea that I think would be fun. I think I can squeeze out 4-10k on a side story without much interruption.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 22: Sound of Madness

Sunset Shimmer could always tell when Twilight Sparkle had rolled over to her back in her sleep. Normally, when spooning, Sunset would just cuddle up close and the big purple alicorn would happily snuggle into the embrace. However, there were times when the two would just flop and that often led to rolling. And snoring.

What a mighty snore it was. How she did not wake herself up with it was a wonder for the ages.

Sunset opened one eye from where she was sprawled out on her camping mattress and saw Twilight half on, half off her own mattress, massive indigo and pink striped mane going everywhere, wings askew and legs in the air twitching a bit. Now if only she could take a picture.

“I am so taking a picture of that.” Sunset glanced up at Raven who had been sitting so quietly by Sunset’s head that she had not noticed at first, but her PAAL must have detected the movement and spoke quietly. There was almost no sound, but once Raven looked down at Sunset she knew it had been done. "Perhaps I can use this as blackmail should the good princess ever deny my request for a raise?"

“Pffft," Sunset scoffed. "You are picking up all my bad habits, little filly. Coffee?”

Raven pointed towards the front counter. “Cadence had a catering staff sent over a few minutes ago that I let in. They are setting out a spread in the lounge.”

“Niiiiice.”

“Mmmmhrap pfffft luuuuv paancaaake.”

Sunset and Raven turned their attention back to Twilight who had rolled to her side and was drooling all over her pillow. Raven quickly snapped another picture with her eyes.

“It is sometimes hard to believe she is the morning pony and I’m the one who needs caffeine crack just to get going.”

“I personally find you both to be disgusting, leaky meat bags with bad breath and in need of additional hygiene first thing in the morning.”

Sunset stuck her tongue out. “Flatterer.”

*SNOOORE* “Hughuuugh! Whaaa?” Twilight blinked a few times. “Oh, good mor- *YAWN* -ning you two. Is it time to raise the sun?”

Sunset reached out with her celestial senses, which caused her mane to whip about with a bit more gusto. “I’d say just about. I can feel the moon wanting to set.”

Twilight nodded. “We should do that first. Then, breakfast.”

“Which is already waiting for you, Your Highness,” said Raven.

“Thank you and thank the staff as well.”

Twilight climbed the stairs to the second floor where there were windows. Neither she nor Sunset needed to see the sky to move the sun or moon, but it just felt awkward trying to move them without actually seeing where you were moving them to. Or so she said many times while hungry, bleary eyed, and in need of additional sleep.

Regardless, Twilight found an East facing window and reached out with her senses… Senses that were interrupted when she felt wings and a hoof glide over her rump causing her eyes to widen and a small, “eep!” to escape from her lips. Naturally, Sunset giggled at her reaction.

“Gotcha.”

Twilight shook her head and nuzzled her wife. “You are so bad.”

Sunset did not counter argue the sentiment. They both took deep breaths and reached out with their senses and connected with their assigned and kindred celestial body. With a flick of their horns the moon was set to rest and the sun broke the horizon signaling a new day. With that task seen to, it was time for breakfast.

It was strange and at the same time delightfully nostalgic to have ponies either ignore their rank and status or at the very least, just say ‘good morning’ and go about their day but that was exactly what the morning staff at the Crystal Library did as they passed by the lounge and the two princesses eating while they examined some more books in their telekinetic magic.

Sunset chuckled a bit which pulled Twilight from her reading.

“What?”

“I was just reliving a college flashback. The campus library closed really late and got so used to seeing Twi or me all the way up to closing that the chief librarian once joked about giving us a key to lock up when we were done. And here you and I are after spending ALL NIGHT in the library and they are all like, ‘Eh, those two nerds are still here. Where’s the coffee?’”

Twilight smiled. “It is nice to be just another pony. I forget what that’s like… a lot.”

Sunset nodded and leaned back in her chair, admiring the view of her wife dressing up her pancakes. “It doesn’t matter if I’m popular, important, a nobody, a princess, a queen, an immortal goddess, as long as I get to wake up next to you for the rest of my life I’m okay with whatever the future brings.”

Twilight beamed and pretended to wipe crust from her eyes, but Sunset knew better. When she looked back up her eyes were still shining bright. Twilight stood, walked around the table and planted her lips on Sunset’s. They stayed locked as such, tongues teasing one another for more than a minute. When Twilight released her wife she smiled and whispered, “I had a wonderful evening. Thank you for this.”

“Anything for you, babe.”

“I don’t mean to be rude or interrupt,” both princesses glanced to see a young crystal pony standing there with a mug, “but that coffee smells really good. May I try some?”

Food was eaten, coffee was drunk, some of it was in fact shared with the staff who lingered by the doorway. Eventually it was time to pack up and head back to the palace. They did not have anything really planned for the day, but it was important to coordinate with the others just to be courteous.

Unsurprising, their escort of Canterlot guards and a few crystal guards were just outside ready and waiting. Lieutenant Sprocket blew a whistle as a command and they fell into formation for the short, but quite pleasant walk back to the palace.

As Cadence had assumed, the waiting crowd was significantly less and most ponies and creatures simply waved or tried to snap a quick photo. They were princesses, but day to day life in the empire moved on. The guards hailed one another and saluted as they changed shifts and the princesses were met by Cadence’s personal assistant, Seneschal Fire Sapphire at the bottom stairs. The lithe, light blue crystal pony bowed as they approached.

“Good morning, Your Highnesses. I assume you found our library pleasant and comfortable?”

“I honestly would not leave for a week if I could get away with it!” Twilight replied with a giddy giggle.

“She’s not exaggerating.” Sunset made sure to lightly hip bump her wife who returned the gesture. The guards managed to maintain their composed demeanor through the antics, but Fire Sapphire smirked and winked. The expression was just too lovely for Sunset and she hid her blush by burying her nose into her wife’s indigo mane.

“Is Cadence available? We were hoping to sit down and talk about what our plans for the day will be.”

“I am waiting here for exactly that.” With a gesture, the crystal guards moved to their positions. “Follow me, please.”

Twilight and Sunset were led to a small dining room. Much like how Canterlot Castle had multiple room for different sized occasions the Crystal Castle had the same. The room was relatively small, no more than eight ponies could fit in it without feeling cramped, but it had good natural light thanks to a row of arched windows lining the top of the slanted ceiling. Cadence was sprawled out on what Sunset would have described as a pastel blue bean bag couch with Flurry Heart on another, larger, lime green bean bag that practically swallowed the stout alicorn. In the center of the oval shaped room was a low oval table with a few pastries and tea set out.

“Good morning, love birds!” said Cadence with a playful wave.

“What’s with the bean bags? Is this the Zen room?” asked Sunset with a sassy smirk.

“Hey, I always liked this room!” snapped Flurry Heart.

“Flurry, you look like you are being eaten by the furniture.”

"Yeah, but it’s comfy!”

Sunset rolled her eyes and Twilight giggled. They both took the remaining bags that were, not surprisingly, placed right next to one another. Like with the seneschal, they had been expected. Raven had no desire to sit on the amorphous blobs that dared to be called furniture and chose instead to just stand in the corner and observe. Once settled, Twilight with some tea and Sunset sprawled out completely undignified, the goldenrod alicorn asked, “So, what’s the plan for today?”

“That is entire up to you. It’s your honeymoon, after all. I have a few administrative duties I have to see to at different scheduled times, but for me this is mostly about spending time with my Flurry Heart. You’re both big fillies. I’m sure you can manage.”

Sunset levitated one of the pastries over to herself and turned to Twilight. When the larger alicorn just shrugged, but continued to smile she said, “Well, I hardly know the place so I’m up for anything. Food, tourism, local art scene. I've got four hooves and they work.”

“There is a permanent exhibit at the museum on the recovered and reclaimed history of the empire,” said Twilight. “I’ve already toured it once, but that was many years ago. I would love to do so again and play guide.”

“Sunset laughed and smiled. “See, this is the part where I would call you ‘nerd’ but you told me I was not allowed to call you than anymore.”

“So, is that a no?”

Sunset was once again reminded at how Twilight Sparkle could weaponize her pouts. Not that she had any reason to say no to a casual outing side by side with her wife and a little knowledge. “That sounds like a great place to start the day.”

Twilight brightened immensely and began clapping her hooves. “You are going to love it! They had a grea-”

Twilight stopped speaking when she felt a strong shift in the thaumalogical magical fields around her and the room as a whole. Such shifts that could be detected without a spell or equipment were generally a bad thing. It meant that someone or something was tampering with the naturally occurring mana flow of their dimension and not in a small way. A fraction of a second later something tumbled from a small tear in reality and crashed onto the table in the room, shattering it.

Cadence and Twilight both gasped and jumped back, Sunset completely torched her bean bag with fire as her wings ignited and she rolled to her left with Godslayer fully materialized in her magic, and Flurry Heart flailed for a moment longer until her horn turned her bean bag into fluffy snow filler that slowly fell about the room.

The door to the chamber opened and a set of Solar and crystal guards stormed in and looked about. Ready to take on whatever caused the crash. Raven had remained in her corner, forelegs up with her ferronite gauntlets ready as sharp, high definition eyes scanned about for what caused the disturbance. The tear in space-time halfway up to the ceiling soon resealed.

“Ow.”

Twilight raised her hoof to signal the guards to stay back. Sunset, after a few calming breaths lowered her sword even though she did not disperse it. A battered and bruised bird claw rose from the furniture wreckage. Followed by various other mixed and matched animal parts and whom they were attached to.

“DISCORD?!”

The thoroughly beaten and bruised draconequus glanced up and managed to smile through the lacerations and swelling. “Ah. So, I did manage to find you after all. Go me. Pardon me while I just lie here for a few years and recover.”

“Damn dude, you look worse than ten miles on the Road of Bones. Hell, I didn’t even know you could bruise.”

Discord spared Sunset Shimmer a glance before closing his more red than usual, bloodshot eyes. “I can understand that. You have seen me shape shift as well as my many, many parlor tricks, but I assure you I can be hurt just like everypony else.”

“Oh my gosh! Why are we just standing here?! We need to get you to the infirmary! Candence! Which way to the-” Discord gently wrapping his claw around Twilight’s hoof immediately stopping her panicked ramble.

“While I appreciate the sentiment, dear Twilight, the only thing I really need to feel better is to have more than a few seconds of not being tortured and torn to pieces.”

“Who did this to you?” asked Flurry Heart with an aggressive edge to her voice. Cadence nodded, wanting a name as well.

“I know the answer even though I hope I’m wrong.”

“Sadly,” Discord said through pained, clenched teeth, “your assumption is most likely correct.”

Sunset scowled, her wings shifting in agitation, about to set more furniture on fire, but she clamped down on her control and forced the appendages to settle. Teal eyes glanced up to meet amethyst. The word, that was a name, tasted sour and bitter in their mouths as they said it together.

“Void.”

Sunset released her sword and it vanished. Twilight dismissed the guards and closed the door once more, assuring them the situation was under control. Raven straightened her frilly collar and sat ramrod straight as she prepared to record the exchange for analysis later if need be. Twilight gently lifted Discord in her magic while Flurry Heart removed the table scraps and Cadence moved one of the remaining bean bags for him to lay upon. He nodded his thanks and made no attempt to argue or alter the furniture to something more to his chaotic style. That only made Twilight even more worried for her friend's wellbeing.

“Do you want some water? A sandwich? I'm sure the staff would be happy to accommodate. Please start back at what happened after you were taken by that glowing claw. When you feel up to it, that is.”

“Thank you, Twilight, but for now it is enough just to be out of dear old daddy’s clutches.” Discord shifted about. His colors were beginning to return to normal and much of the bruising was already beginning to fade. As he had explained to Twilight many years ago, Discord’s physical appearance was simply a magical manifestation and could appear as anything he so desired. It was only a solid form, in most cases, if he chose to let it be so. Twilight assumed then that the physical trauma was how his mind and soul perceived it. She would inquire later on whether that was intentional or an involuntary psychological reaction to said trauma.

“Well, as you may recall, I sensed the danger that was ravaging Canterlot and came to rescue you.”

“I appreciate you trying at least,” said Sunset placing a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “It was… bad.”

“I’m sure as bad as it was for you mine was worse.”

“I got stabbed in the back and out through my chest,” Sunset said with a deadpan stare. She also intentionally did not mention how it was Twilight, under Datura's influence, who had stabbed her. Nevertheless, Twilight shuddered at the memory.

Discord opened his eyes again and sat up part way to examine Sunset. She continued to glare at him to no effect. “Oh. Well, you look great for shish kabob.”

“Shish ka...?! You sorry piece of shit! We lost…" Sunset felt Twilight lay a comforting hoof on Sunset's shoulder and she sighed, letting out a growling breath. "You know what, I don’t want to get into it or argue right now. Just keep going.”

“Well, as you can surmise, that glowing claw was Void. I need to pause here for a moment and explain what Void is for the folks who did not do the backstory reading. Yes, you may be aware that he is Aine’s brother, but more than that, he IS pure chaos. I like to call myself the ‘Lord of Chaos’ mostly because it just rolls off the tongue so much better than Prince of Chaos. Loooooord of Chaaaaaaooos. However, even as powerful as I am. I am to him what you and the rest of the alicorns are to Aine. While not infinite they are significantly more powerful than little creatures like you and me.

“The universe as you know it is a delicate thing. As fun as it is to bend and twist reality for a good laugh, I always make sure there is a certain… restraint to it. Need I remind you happened when Cosmos was once again on the loose?”

“Who?” asked Sunset.

Twilight grimaced and twisted uncomfortably at unpleasant memories. “I’ll tell you later, Sunny. Please continue.”

“The only thing that restrains Void… or should I say, DID restrain Void was Aine.”

Sunset felt a chill and goosebumps pass over her, a deep pit forming in her stomach as a big set of puzzle pieces fell into place with a resounding, ominous click. Sunset went pale as bile churned in her guts and up the back of her throat as she had to fight down the sudden desire to throw up. “Annnnnd I told her to leave us alone or else I would try to kill her. Shit.” Sunset shook her head and snarled as she fought down her tears. “Shit, shit, SHIT! DAMMIT! This… all of this… All those hurt and killed by Datura and Discord and.... Sable and the others… this… this is all my fault.”

Twilight wrapped herself and her wings around Sunset and pulled her in as close and tight as she could. She waited until her wife stopped shaking before daring to do anything else. Twilight whispered quiet words of comfort and encouragement, nuzzling Sunset’s left ear that held her wedding earrings. The platitudes were comforting even if they did not make Sunset's heart feel any less guilty.

“I don’t understand,” Twilight finally said, “Why did Aine have to keep Void restrained? And if she did why did she NOT say anything about it before?”

Discord sighed, his paw and claw swishing back and forth as he stared tiredly at the ceiling. “It’s all a game to them, Twilight. This is not their first rodeo when it comes to making the world.”

“I heard,” Twilight said flatly with bitter undertones. “Aine supposedly created a world that was too perfect and her siblings got jealous and destroyed it. At least that was what she said.”

“I was not there, but I heard a similar, if albeit more chaotically skewed version. So, when she tried again they each set rules on how the game of life would be played. Aine’s new world would not be perfect. She appeased Samael by ensuring that there were no immortal creatures beyond her four helpers she created from natural elements and they were intentionally left soulless so as to never grow or evolve. Thus, everything else would live and eventually die. New life would rise up and around and around we go. Aine and Samael called themselves the Outer Ring Orbit. They would watch from a great distance, but if one made a move to change things, then the other was allowed a move in turn. An example would be the corruption of the life cycle in some creatures and the creation of mortal alicorns. Those were drastic for sure.

“Harmony and Void were given more freedom to interfere directly. They were the Middle Ring Orbit. Harmony chose to stay closer to Aine while Void preferred Samael. Thus, balance was maintained. With their given freedom they moved pieces in a means of trying to either upset the balance or maintain it. Sometimes they would use proxies, like myself. Other times they would act directly, like Harmony destroying herself to form the tree and keep chaos at bay.”

Sunset growled and snorted in disgust. “I can’t believe I’m about to say this, but Datura was right. We are nothing but goddamn pawns to them.”

“Mmmm… I’m not sure how well the chess analogy fits, but to each his or her own. As mortal alicorns, you are both far more valuable and more empowered than your average Red Shirt.” Discord snapped his claw and all four alicorns were wearing fitted, long sleeve uniforrm shirts. Twilight’s was gold, Cadence’s was light blue, and Flurry and Sunset were wearing matching red shirts.

Sunset deadpan stared at the draconequus that was starting to look better by the minute. The fact that his magic was apparently working again was a sign of his recovery. “You know I understand this reference. I can’t believe you do though.”

“I watched some of your shows and read some of your books while you were out. Raven was quite accommodating, actually.”

Sunset glanced to her left and the robot behind the sophisticated illusion simply shrugged. “He asked nicely and I was bored.”

“It’s dangerous to leave you two alone and bored.” Both Raven and Discord nodded without an inch of shame.

“Anyhow,” said Twilight, trying to bring the conversation back around, “where is Void now and how did you escape?”

“I didn’t escape.”

The simple response and downcast eyes spoke volumes. Sunset and Twilight exchanged glances of confusion and concern. Sunset was first to ask the next obvious question. “Then how did you get here?”

“I would like to say he let me go, but even that is not correct. He just… stopped. Hours, days, what felt like years of endless tearing, squeezing, rending. I just blocked out most of the pain under the hope that it would either end or he would grow bored if I just did not give him the satisfaction of total victory. But then, something caught his attention and he simply left without a last word.”

Discord paused to gather his thoughts and finally sat up fully, making sure to fluff the bean bag a few times. “From the moment my father grabbed me and pulled me to some corner of the In Between we struggled and fought, as much with words as chaotic magic. But I had no chance, not in his domain. However, I never gave up trying to escape. So, he had to constantly fight me, diverting his attention away from the rest of you here. I suppose that was the least I could do.”

Twilight, and a moment later Flurry Heart wrapped their hooves around Discord and hugged him. He smiled at the gesture.
Cadence gladly joined in and nuzzled the draconequus. Sunset Shimmer stayed put and simply crossed her forelegs, still wanting to be rid of her cursed uniform.

“Sunny.”

“He made me a red shirt, Twilight.”

“I don’t know what that means, but it can’t be that bad.”

“He knows what it means and yes, it can. He gets no hug from me.”

Discord rolled his eyes and snapped his paw and all the shirts disappeared. “That’s fine. I’d rather not be set ablaze by Incarnate fire. Anyhow, as I was saying, Void stopped. He just… stopped everything. Then he was gone. I do not know where he went. Once I finally had enough strength I retreated to my own dimension for a spell, if you will excuse the pun. Then, finally, I reached out and found you here. I’m sorry, I guess I missed the wedding, judging by the new bling.”

“I’m just glad you are okay,” Twilight wrapped her hooves around Discord again.

“You think it was when Datura failed that made him stop?” asked Flurry with more than a little hope it was something that simple.

Sunset shook her head. “If I had to guess I would say it was Luna stabbing Samael. Discord just said those two were tight and they were brothers.”

Discord gently pushed Twilight aside and leaned closer to Sunset, causing her to bend back at his sudden, too close proximity. “What did you say?”

“Luna…” Sunset swallowed the lump in her throat and shuddered a bit. “Luna used my sword to stab Samael… and herself. It somehow merged them. Now Luna is apparently the new Lord of Death.”

Discords jaw dropped nearly to the floor. “Oh… dear. Lulu is… she is now true immortal and carries the mantle of… oh… oh this is very, very bad.”

“Well yeah, she’s… It sucks for everypony involved!” Sunset shouted. “I didn’t know she was going to do that! I would have stopped her! I would have… I don’t know what, but anything other than that!”

A knocking at the door drew all their attention. Cadence called out for them to enter. A moment later Seneschal Fire Sapphire entered and bowed. She gasped at the sight of Discord, but quickly recovered and held out a SunLight crystal. “I apologize for the intrusion, but I have a priority call from Isabella Windsong for the diarchs.”

Twilight took the crystal in her magic and brought it over. Sunset pressed the ‘speaker phone’ setting so they could both hear. “We’re here Isa, what’s the problem?”

“To begin with I greatly apologize for interrupting your honeymoon vacation, but this is of the utmost urgency.”

“It’s fine, please tel-”

“The Saddle Arabian sultan sent a priority ultimatum that demands that a princess marry and bear a royal foal to the crown prince as repayment for the loss of his son or that one of the princesses must willingly forfeit their life. If we refuse, he will declare war and not cease until they have taken the life of a princess… no matter the cost.”

Twilight nearly dropped the crystal, but Sunset caught it in her magic as all the color suddenly drained from the purple alicorn’s face. “No… that… why?”

“Are you… you have gotta be fucking kidding us with this?!”

“I really wish I was, Your Highness.”

Author's Note

Good afternoon!

So I know I usually pump these out on Friday, but I in a conversation last week with a friend of mine who actually pointed me to this website. He has been a member here for a few years longer than me. Anyhow, he pointed out a writing contest going on that had a cash prize and basically said, "Hey, you are pretty good, maybe you should try it!" I first said, "Nah, got my own thing going, I'm good."

Then my brain said "Oh yeah? Well how about THIS!"

Annnnnd so I wrote Garden Hose. That required some editing time so I got back to chapter 22 late.

It is not based in Incarnate even if I did use some of the aspects like Micro Chips hooking up with Wallflower Blush. It's totally just smut, if you don't like it don't read it.

Anyhow back to what we have here. Discord is free! And all the good times are coming to a screeeeeeching halt as things are going from bad, to really, bad, to OMG we are all going to fucking die, bad. And our heroes don't even know what Void has actually done yet.

Going to take some serious leadership to work their way out of this one. Good thing they are not alone.

Chapter 23: Fell on Black Days

Void knew the legends. They were, after all, his living history having been there in one form or another since the beginning. He watched from afar as his sister formed and nurtured a world at the center of the known universe. That was all any of them had done since the beginning. Watch. They each had extraordinary power. This they knew because they could feel it coursing through them. They were all capable of doing great or terrible things with said power. In those early days they were not sure what they were capable of, unsure of their limits if any. All of them except Aine. She seemed to have been born with certainty of purpose. Perhaps that was her gift. Or curse.

Again. Perspective. He had found the space in between places and found that much more to his liking. That In Between called to him in a way he could only imagine how life called to Aine and death called to Samael. It was chaotic. The hidden primordial soup of existence. Or perhaps another way to look at it was the grisly, meaty veins and arteries underneath all the clean quiet and picturesque views of reality space. Though the In Between had things that resided there it was, in fact, a dead universe in of itself.

All the different living dimensions expanded. All things thrown out into the nothing by a great cataclysmic explosion. What had triggered it? A supreme godly parental figure more ancient and powerful than he and his siblings? Perhaps. The question had been asked but no answer was to be found. Regardless, as the facets of existence expanded so too did they collapse somewhere else. How cruel it was, Void thought, that he could glimpse the multiverse of possibilities, but never break through. Cosmic rules that superseded them all no matter how hard he tried to break them. No gods could play in another’s sandbox, as Chaz had put it once long ago. They had no power beyond their boundaries. And he knew where those boundaries were well, for he knew his kingdom of chaos like he knew no other.

But if reality was life, where the magic grew and lived and eventually flowed back down through the well into the cosmic ether of the In Between before coming back around again, then cosmic balance demanded that there was a counterweight to it all. Something that existed beyond the boundaries of the In Between, beyond all the magic, all the life, all the death, all the souls. An emptiness. The Outside. Anti-existence. Anti-life. The true darkness to the light.

Long ago, when Aine’s creation was still new and her experiment just starting, Void had called out to his sisters and brothers. He had discovered a curiosity and wanted to hear their opinion on it. Even the twins, who did not do much other than observe, came at his request. So, they gathered in the space between spaces and Void pointed to the far reaches. There was something there, pressing against the boundary from the other side. At the time he had no idea what it wanted. None of them did. So, they took a closer look… and it nearly ended them and everything they knew.

Void shook that memory from his head. This was all Aine’s fault! Her and her stupid game! Ever since they broke her favorite toy and she had ranted and raved about having to start over. They had agreed to the new rules, but it became clear she had no intention of honoring them. He corrupted her first children after she gave the extraordinary gift of souls to so many of her little playthings. Samael had gone along with it because he got to add the new souls to his collection. Aine stopped his fun when she sealed her elemental children away.

After that, battle lines had been drawn. With Harmony firmly planted in Aine’s corner and Samael more concerned with keeping the cosmic flow moving properly that only left the twins on the fence and they NEVER pick sides on anything. All they ever seemed to do is observe and record everything. How boring! Thus, Void was left to play the game against Aine alone. He went about his work while continued to nurture her latest mortals. Void, in turn, created what he considered his greatest achievement. Grogar.

Now there was a monster among monsters. He did excellent work spreading destruction and chaos. The rivers ran red with blood of innocents as he sowed fear and sorrow all within the bounds of the rules Aine had set. Grogar was soon followed by the Umbra, nasty little things that left their victims emotionless husks. Not too different than changelings, which he had nothing to do with. They evolved all on their own to feed on the excess love and harmony that had been flowing through the world. And then his once personal favorite came to be, Discord.

The draconequus was modeled in his very image. A chaotic creature that instilled fear and confusion just by the very sight of him. Discord was meant to be his herald. A being that had the power to turn the world inside out by tapping directly to the source of chaos magic. He would break all the rules that Void was not allowed to, circumventing the game and plunging all of existence into glorious madness. Aine would have no choice but to cull her precious mortals or watch them tear their own eyes out, scream until their throats were bloody, and take their own lives. Void assumed Samael would be pleased because he would have so many new souls for his collection. But that was not what happened. Not even close.

The thought of his last son caused Void’s anger to boil. It was bad enough that Harmony had sacrificed herself to spread her protective power across the land and help Aine’s mortal brats turn him to stone, but then he later joined them! He chose… love and harmony! Over his own carefully crafted nature! For a mere mortal pegasus! Void had even given his son a companion in Cosmos, but that had still not been enough. How ungrateful.

Then, the biggest rule breaker of them all made herself known. Sunset Shimmer. He had not realized at first what she was. Her true nature carefully hidden beneath a façade of a simple mortal unicorn. What she was, however, was a magically hardened construct creation whose nature bridged two separate but parallel dimensions. Had he been paying closer attention he would have destroyed her when she was still weak. On second thought, he should have killed Celestia and Luna when they were still young instead. A mistake for sure. Hindsight.

He had admired Aine’s boldness at the time. Pretending to be mortal so as to sire two new children as a means of removing herself further from the game, thus limiting his own power moves. That was a stroke of genius and had laid the groundwork for the Incarnate. Aine had envisioned a perfect guardian that would stand as sword and shield in her absence. She had quietly passed on the means in which to create the alicorn golem to the mortals who had written it all down. Since it was to be done by mortal hooves and horns it was well within the rules and there was nothing Void could do directly. That had been difficult enough, especially after Discord's inprisonment.

Then, Celestia changed the formula.

As only a mortal demigod, Celestia had not been aware of ‘the game’ at all. But Aine must have known. She must have! Or Belldandy. As the avatar of Destiny she always had her little fingers all over the threads. Never letting on what she was seeing. She was blind to the world around her because what she could see was beyond all of them.

Void snorted in disgust. In the end it did not matter. He had had all of them cornered. The Athanatoi had broken free from their prisons and they were still his playthings. He was about to win fair and square! And then… Aine directly interfered. While that had been annoying it also meant that he could assert a level of directness as well and his sister’s back was turned! It was the perfect opening! If Samael had helped it would have been over in a snap! No more perfect little world. Aine would have to start over again and he could laugh about it the whole time. About how he won!

Instead.

The demigod Luna and the Ignis Ferrum Incarnate killed Samael. Or if not dead than reduced to be no better than Harmony's fractured state. A broken shell of his former self, castrated and shackled to do Luna’s will. It was an insult to him and his sibling. It was a travesty! It was… the end of the game, but not how it should be. He had them! He was going to win!

Void snarled at nothing, the In Between bending and stewing as it always did.

If it was game over then it would be on his terms. He would get the last move and the last laugh. Void turned to his prisoner, still wrapped completely in barbed chains. He could destroy Discord with a thought or a snap of his claw, rendering him nothing more than ethereal atoms. No. That would be too easy and too good for him. He had betrayed all that he was for THEM. Then he could die with them.

Void turned his back, allowing the chains to slacken. He had no desire to continue the dance and no patience to the tiny god's witty retorts. Void snorted one last time at his son and flew away. If the broken draconequus had the strength to flee then so be it. If not, other predators would deal with him. Void did not care either way. He instead turned his attention to the place that even he was cautious about and disappeared.

One would not expect a place such as the In Between to have an edge, but even as it expanded beyond what one could fathom there was in fact a place it ended. Or began. Once again, perspective. As before, Void could feel something pulling at him just beyond. This one, whatever it was, was especially strong. It would do nicely.

Without hesitation, Void began weaving his spells, gathering loose magic about to create what could only be described as a magical breacher charge. He would need to make sure he was far away when it exploded. There was no way to know where it would emerge once he blew a hole into reality. That could mean he would have to wait, possibly centuries for it to do… Honestly, he was not even entirely sure it would do anything. Other than consume. That much he was certain of. He could FEEL its hunger.

The massive glowing ball that had formed between Void’s hoof and claw was reaching critical mass. He set it close to the edge and it physically hurt as whatever it was on the other side pressed in. It could feel the magic. It wanted it. BADLY.

Void smirked a toothy grin and fled.

He turned back after the magic tore open the space and another explosion led… something into the world. Even though it was only in the In Between for a few seconds Void felt it’s presence. It was massive and it had consumed all the ambient power that had been nearby. Once it was through Void quickly sealed the two rifts so that nothing else could spill forth and it could not come back the way it came.

He turned his eyes next to another pocket dimension. A sacred place that observed their living reality. He needed to know what the threads said and the twins were going to tell him whether they wanted to or not. The endgame was in motion, the die had been cast. Time to see the results.

Twilight Sparkle had seen far too much violence and death in her lifetime. And she was not even one hundred and fifty years old yet. Longer than the average pony, but not even close to the age Celestia and Luna had lived. Of course, they were both now gone. Was that all there was to being an alicorn? Watching friends move on and having to suffer through pain and violence day after day? Year after year? What was the point of it all?! Why struggle, why fight back when there was just another fight around the corner? It was all just so damn… PAINFUL!

Twilight felt breath on her ear, a warm wing wrapped around her back, and the familiar soothing energy of love and empathy flowed into sparks of magic, zapping lightly at her horn. The energy spread through her body quickly, slowing her racing heart and pulling her swiftly out of the nosedive panic attack that had tried to take over. The world came back into focus. There was a beautiful muzzle right next to hers.

“Hey.” Twilight turned to her left and instead of falling into pain and despair she fell into two gorgeous teal orbs that were looking only at her. “I’m right here. Just focus on me.”

“I’m,” Twilight swallow and nodded. “I’m okay. Thank you. I… I just need a second.”

“Take your time. I’m right here with you.”

Twilight nuzzled her wife and happily kissed her. She did not care if it made the others blush or feel as if they were intruding. She needed to feel those lips. She needed to taste that sweet familiarity and comfortable sensation, drink from the warmth and certainty. “Thank you, Sunny.”

“Twilight? Princess? I can’t see you. What is going on?”

Twilight took the SunLight crystal back in her magic, her magenta aura mixing perfectly with Sunset’s red. She always loved the feeling of their magic mixing. It was symbiotic. Sunset’s magic, much like the pony herself, was warm and powerful, but not overbearing even if she could easily do so. Sunset had described Twilight's aura as cool, like a breeze on a hot day. Stable and strong, her spell matrix was absolute perfection. When the two auras met, neither overpowered the other and instead they flowed around and weaved together, strengthening their unified grasp. Harmonious.

“I’m here, Isa. I just needed a moment to gather myself.” Twilight’s eyes met each individual in the room one by one before settling on the draconequus on his cushions. Discords expression was neutral, but underneath it all Twilight knew he was still scared. They had bigger fights to deal with. The issue with Saddle Arabia needed to be faced head on and resolved quickly. “Isa, I want you to inform both captains of the situation and tell them to begin forming a plan of logistics required to defend our land and possible points of setting up forward camps. Have them reach out to every guard station to get the latest updates on militia readiness across all of Equestria as well, but primarily focus on our east coast. Then, I want you on the first train or airship you can get to the Crystal Empire.”

“I understand the situation is dire, but is it wise to leave Canterlot in the hooves of just the nobility?”

“A calculated risk. Besides, you can always remind them who my wife is and how it would GREATLY displease her if they were to try and take advantage of our absence. I’ll call Spike myself. He needs to hear this from me, plus, I want to talk with him and hear how Grunt is doing.”

“Understood. I will make the necessary preparations. I can get a train that will pass through Ponyville on its way to the north line. That should not delay my arrival by more than a day.”

Twilight ended the call and passed the crystal back to Fire Sapphire. “Cadence, I want you to contact the sultan right now. Not his staff, not the grand vizier, Sultan Al Hisan Ealia himself. Tell him that we will be holding an emergency summit for PEACE TALKS and emphasize that. They will take place in exactly one week from today, in the Hall of Unity on Mount Metazoa as it is a treaty recognized neutral ground for such undertakings, and that he needs to come himself or send the grand vizier immediately. If they refuse, then we can only assume they prefer war and…”

“And that would be unfortunate… for everypony,” Sunset finished.

Twilight nodded and nuzzled Sunset again. “Yes, thank you.”

Cadence stood and pointed to the door. Fire Sapphire opened it and waited for her empress. “I’ll get right on it.” She paused and gave in, decorum be damned. Cadence ran back to Twilight and Sunset and pulled both of them into a group hug. Cadence smiled even more and felt warmth explode in her heart when Flurry Heart’s massive light pink wings wrapped around nearly the entire cuddle pile. All four alicorns were practically glowing with love and friendship.

“Oh, don’t mind me, I’m just choking on my own saccharine flavored vomit over here. Bleh.”

Cadence’s horn lit up and a brown paper bag popped into existence next to Discord. “I keep a ready supply of emergency vomit bags all throughout the palace.”

Sunset arched a brow at her cousin. It was just too odd. She had to ask. “Uh, why?”

Cadence smirked. “Many reasons. We can talk about it later.”

With nothing else to add to that fact Cadence excused herself and set to work. The three remaining alicorns glanced at one another.

“Sooooo,” Flurry Heart began, “what do we do in the mean time?”

Twilight shuffled about. Sunset saw the worried pout on her face and knew exactly what needed to happen. She nudged Twilight with her wing and smiled warm and lovingly when her wife finally looked up. “Hey, how about we do that history tour you mentioned.”

“Are you sure? I mean, we may need to start planning for a… war, soon. Logistics, possible field hospitals, talks with surrounding nations to ensure sovereignty is honored and so on. We should definitely inform the other ambassadors or leaders what is happening. They may want to attend a summit since a war would affect them as well. And, of course, I need to call Spike, I need my number one assistant and chief diplomat for something like this.”

“Okay, yeah, that all makes sense. But how about you and I take a breather for an hour or two and relax, recenter, and then start on those calls. As of right now, we don’t have the necessary information to form a single list of what to do next and other than some strategy games I dabbled in I have no idea how to plan for a war. So, let’s go do something for us and hopefully Cadence will have some good news for everypony when we get back. I mean, this is supposed to be our honeymoon, remember?”

Twilight only hesitated a moment longer. The encouraging smile and nod from Flurry Heart help solidify the notion and return much of Twilight’s confidence. The purple alicorn smiled brightly and it felt like the whole world was just a little bit brighter for it.

“Okay, right. A small distraction will definitely clear my head of the rain clouds, let’s go.”

Sunset followed Twilight out. Raven was a few steps behind. Flurry Heart was glad to see her Aunt Twilight so happy even if only for the moment. No pony or creature in the world deserved it more. Of course… that left her with…

“Oh, pardon me, Princess Flurry Heart,” Discord said with an extra helping of pathetic pleading. “Could I trouble you for a teensy, weensy glass of water?”

“Ugh! Seriously? How did I end up with the short straw?”

Isabella Windsong considered herself to be pretty calm and efficient under pressure. One had to be to work for the royals, alongside the nobility, and in Canterlot social circles in general. Still, she was aware that sometimes, all those thoughts, concerns, and pressing matters created a nervous tick. For Isabella, it was tapping her left claw on things. Sometimes tables, other times her own thighs. It was a bad habit and she had to fight it when she was engaged with others, but alone, tap, tap, tap away.

“Hey,” Isabella glanced up from the table she was sitting at. “I got your message.”

“As did I.”

Tempest turned to find her husband approaching from the opposite direction. He was normally sleeping at this time of day unless there were drills to run. The couple took a moment to nuzzle one another, unconcerned by the PDA. The sight of it brought a small smile to Isabella’s face before she coughed and returned to her professional demeanor.

“Thank you. Now, I’m just waiting on…”

Captain Walnut came to a trotting stop. He immediately saluted the other two guards. Tempest rolled her eyes, but returned the gesture. “You outrank me now, Walnut. I’m supposed to salute you, remember?”

“You saved all our lives, Commander. I will salute you till the day I die as a thank you for that, Ma’am.”

Tempest glanced to Gauge to see if he would comment. Naturally, he just shrugged. The vermilion mare just sighed. “Right. Anyhow, what’s this all about that you needed all of us here?”

Isabella glanced about to make sure they were out of earshot of any passing citizens. Even still she gestured for them to sit and come close. “I need to leave for the Crystal Empire soon. It is highly likely that I will be working to help try and stop a war between Equestria and Saddle Arabia.”

Gauge hissed, Tempest growled, Walnut had to bite his hoof to swallow his scream of ‘WHAT?!”

“We received a correspondence this morning stating that one of the princesses had to surrender to the sultan’s demand of a marriage to his son and bear a foal or… to surrender for execution as retribution. Otherwise, open war.”

“They would dare be so bold? This is foolish beyond all comparison,” said Gauge, before he hissed again.

“There has to be more to this. Why are they so bent on getting a foal from one of our princesses? Do they not understand how many would die in open war? I would bet a new fifty bit coin that we are missing context here,” said Tempest, the frown never leaving her face.

“I do not know, but I will ask. Regardless, I was ordered by Twilight to inform both captains and that you two need to begin contacting all our outposts for the most recent local militia readiness reports. We will also need updates on weapons stocks, armor, field rations, overall general readiness kits for deployment. There is a good chance that while we are speaking to the Saddle Arabians, if we engage in a dialogue at all, that they are already preparing their forces. We must not be caught flat hooved.”

“We need costal air patrols, tightening of customs stations, and to keep a sharp ear out at all ports for chatter. I guess this takes priority over anything else for the next several days.”

Isabella nodded to Walnut. “Absolutely top priority. This comes from the princesses themselves. You know how Twilight is about her lists.” All three ponies nodded.

“Okay, so, that explains why you needed to see them urgently. Why am I here?” asked Tempest.

Isabella did not bother to try and hide her guilty and slightly apologetic face. “I know it is short notice, but I would like you to accompany me to the Empire.”

Tempest was obviously surprised and taken aback by the request. “Me? If you are looking for a bodyguard we have plenty of fresh, young guards that would do well at keeping you safe on your trip. I can name at least five privates that finished training recently with high marks. One is even a hippogriff if you are looking for a low profile guard.”

Isabella nodded. “I am aware of whom I have available, but I want you. I want your extensive military experience and expertise as an advisor. I want your physical, intimidating presence and confidence when you walk into a room so they know you are not just window dressing. I want… I want them to see how even an injured guard pony is still a force to be reckoned with and that maybe they will think twice if words fail to convince.”

“That is… really manipulative, Isabella.”

“I know, but I’m scared by all of this. I’m just trying to feel less so.”

Tempest turned to her husband, doubt and hesitation in her eyes. He nodded, adamantly and without waiver. Gauge knew what she was going to attempt to counter him with. He knew Tempest was going to say the school needs her or that the foals need looking after, especially if he was going to be busy. They were both excuses and he was prepared to go to combat against her, word-wise, if need be. Fog Gauge needed his wife to feel confident in herself again. She needed it as well.

After nearly a minute of silently sparring back and forth with hard eye contact and subtle facial gestures Tempest relented and sighed saying, “Fine. Let me pack a go bag and say goodbye to my kids.”

“Of course, meet me at the train station in one hour. We will likely be staying overnight in Ponyville before heading north. If that changes your packing needs.”

Isabella got up and began to make her own preparations. Tempest sighed again, her hoof reaching up to her helm and broken horn.

“Don’t.”

She narrowed her jade eyes at her husband. “Don’t what?”

“Don’t let it stop you. Our friends need your help and need your razor sharp soldiering talents. You can do this, my love, and I think you need this.”

“Pfft.”

“Scoff if you like, but we both know the truth." Gauge narrowed his yellow eyes at her, slightly flashing his fangs at her. "You feel like you have lost your edge as a soldier and a leader. While your new position is an important one and I am a tiny bit jealous you get to spend more time with our foals, we both know deep down you really enjoyed being solar captain. It was your calling and you miss it terribly.”

Tempest groaned, punched her husband gently in the shoulder pad, and then kissed him. “I hate you. How the heck did you learn to read me so well? I used to unreadable to the point no pony wanted to play cards with me even before I made captain.”

Gauge's face split in a wide, flirtatious smirk. “I will admit my guilty pleasure of enjoying to look at you every moment I have a chance. I always have. Even before we were married I watched your every movement and listened intently to your every word. When we sparred, I knew you were the only one who could beat me because you never held back and often I was too busy and distracted just admiring you. I wanted your strength and beauty forever locked in my mind so that I can see you clearly when I close my eyes. I still do. Every muscle, every curve, every contour of your face. All of you… especially your gorgeous rump.”

“Pervert.”

“I blame Sunset Shimmer.”

“Suuuure, go for the easy excuse.”

Gauge smiled and chuckled, moving to nuzzle Tempest once more. “I love you.”

Tempest kissed her husband again, and for the first time in more than a month, it felt genuine and tingled all the way to the tips of her hooves like it should. “I love you too.”

Author's Note

So, we get a glimpse of what Void did and his reasons why, sort of. He's chaos and angry. Bad combination. The plot moves forward. Not sure what else to say here as I continue to build up what is to come. I apologize to those that want more explosions, but plot is important! The pace will pick up again soon.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 24: Send Me an Angel

“That is not going to work, Chaz.”

Chaz huffed, glared at his sister again, and then proceeded to kick the loom… for the thirty-seventh time. The dark grey alicorn’s hoof did not even leave a dent. The object was more immortal than even he was, apparently. Fingers touched gingerly at his bottom lip. The cut he had suffered from when Void had struck him was gone, as was the blood in his saliva, but he still remembered the impact, the taste, and the pain. It was the first time he had ever felt such things.

Chaz snorted and threw his hands to the air, his wings flapping a few times out of frustration. Perhaps if he shot it with a magic blast? The ponder was quickly dismissed since the tapestry was still attached to the loom and far too precious to risk damage. It would burn his very soul if anything were to happen to his life’s work.

“Well, I’m out of ideas.”

Belldandy rolled her eyes. Or so she assumed they rolled. She could not see the physical world and with the threads not moving she was having difficulty seeing the metaphysical world as well. She was truly blind and it was frustrating and frightening. Still, doing nothing was not an option. That much was certain.

“Get up,” said the light grey alicorn, crossing her arms.

“Why?”

“Because we need to do something.”

“I already said I was out of ideas, so I guess now it’s your turn.”

“Fine. We need to fine Aine and talk to her.”

Chaz groaned like a colt told to eat his broccoli. “I hate talking to Aine. She always acts all pompous and snooty. ‘I do not know what you want meeee to do, I just create things and step away because ooooh, look! A new, shiny thing I made!’ Or something to that degree.”

Belldandy slow blinked, her lips a thin line. “Are you done?”

“I could go on.”

“Will that be helpful?”

“Probably not.”

“Then we have two options from where I… see it. We talk to Aine or we talk to Sunset Shimmer. Since it was her cutie mark you said was the last thing to come out that must mean that all of this is tied to her somehow.”

“There is usually some accompanying context that I have to help interpret what I am seeing so that I can retell the story correctly. But this,” Chaz said, indicating the final material still hanging from the loom, “it is just a large recreation of her mark, exactly as it appears on her flank. I have to assume since it takes up the entire width of the tapestry it must mean that something she did or will do will affect the entire world as a whole. At best I can say, her destiny is at hoof. Her final fate is before us, written and sealed as the fate of all Equuis. Whether the loom moves again or if this is the end is now in her hooves.”

Belldandy raised her cloudy eyes to the star and cosmic dust filled universe beyond their colonnade. She had been told it was beautiful beyond words. She could only imagine. Void did something, something out in the real world that caused this. They needed to find out what. “Then I feel it is most important that we speak with Sunset Shimmer.”

“I fail to see how that will help. Let’s be honest with ourselves, she is probably far more likely to attack us than to offer any insight considering how our siblings have treated her over the years.”

“It is a risk worth taking, but I do not disagree. We need a mediator whom she will not attack on sight.” Chaz waited, arching an eyebrow. “We shall speak with Luna first.”

Chaz sighed again but did not argue. “Well, I did want to know what it was like out there. Guess it’s time to try once more to see if we can step away from this place.”

“We can.”

“Oh? How are you so certain?”

Belldandy turned to where she knew the threads were, but could not feel the life in them. They had stopped and a part of her was just as stuck as they were. “Because I think this is OUR destiny and our final fate as well.”

“Joy.”

Sunset Shimmer had to admit, as she walked side by side with her wife, that The History of the Crystal Empire was not what she had expected. The clean buildings made of crystal, the mineral rock and crystal streets, the smiling ponies whose coats would shine like crystal when they were happy… imagining it all under the oppressive hoof of a pony who was a monster. It was a lot to take in. Especially since that monster was named Sombra. Just like her father.

Throw in shadow ponies called Umbra, evil changeling infiltrations courtesy of a young Chrysalis, and, of course, being time blipped for a thousand years, and it was amazing that the crystal ponies survived at all let alone thrived. Thinking back to her fight with Aethon not long ago, Sunset remembered how the crystal ponies fought valiantly against a fire alicorn that was slaughtering them by burning them instantly to ash and yet they never gave up. They were a tough bunch, Sunset concluded.

“Thanks, Spike. I’m really sorry to pull you away from your family again,” Twilight said into her SunLight crystal that was floating next to her ear.

“A multi-national peace summit to negotiate an iron clad settlement and avoid a possible world war? Of course I’ll be there! I would have been totally insulted if you left your number one assistant and Friendship Ambassador behind for something like that.” Sunset overheard Spike say through the crystal. Twilight didn’t have it on speaker mode either, he was just that loud. “I’ll leave to meet up with you in the Empire as soon as I can, but with the weather teams working this afternoon I don’t think we can head out until morning.”

“That’s fine. We have time… I hope.”

“Hey,” Sunset nudged Twilight and smile, “we got this.”

Twilight smiled in turn and nodded. “We’ll see you soon, Spike.” Twilight ended the call and sighed. “I’m sorry. When I planned to be museum tour guide I didn’t think I would have to keep running out and field calls from some of the other leaders. I guess Cadence has been busy. I still feel like I ruined our outing though.”

“You didn’t ruin anything, babe. I can read, ya know. Even Lieutenant Sprocket was getting into some of it,” Sunset said, gesturing to the guards that were following them from a respectable distance. “Plus, this summit is going to be huge and we only gave ourselves a short timetable.”

“I just hope it works. From the sound of Isabella’s voice I’m worried the sultan and crown prince have already made their decision and this is just a big, wasted formality.”

“If we get all these other nations to support us and show what a mistake war would be and the cost of it in materials and lives I can’t imagine the Saddle Arabians would go through with this.”

Twilight grimaced. “You are being optimistic. Hoping that pride can be reasoned with. I want to believe that too, but…”

“The alternative is worse. Much worse. I watched humans do horrible things to each other every day for some of the most petty and ridiculous reasons. I had to learn about their bloody and violent history. Some nights I would refuse to sleep because of the nightmares of atrocities and violence. And though we are not squeaky clean by any means, we try to be better. We try to do the right thing... most of us, at least.”

Sunset Shimmer paused and turned her eyes to the blue sky above with streaks of color permeating from the top of the crystal palace spire. Loving energy generated from the citizen, channeled through the crystal heart and up and across the surrounding lands. A visible example of how love and hope could overcome long odds and change the world. Her eyes turned to Twilight, who was still mulling, lost in the thoughts swirling around inside that beautiful, ever-active mind of hers.

“I don’t think I ever told you, but over there, I had more than one opportunity to start my own business or run a company, just like Twi did." Twilight's eyes focused on Sunset, piqued in curiosity. "I was certainly smart enough to do so and had plenty of money to get one off the ground. A much better starting place than most. But I didn’t want that. I was happy as a part time artist and working as a sound engineer for a good company. I liked my boss. He was good to me and his other employees. The tough but fair type. The fact of reality was I never wanted to be in charge, the queen bee of it all again. I never wanted to deal with this crap, corporate or political.”

Twilight frowned and glanced down at her golden hoofshoes, digging one lightly into the ground. “And then I made you a princess… I’m sorry.”

Sunset smiled and lifted Twilight’s chin. It never felt right to have a pony as tall as Twilight feel like she was just a tiny, shamed foal. They stared into each other’s eyes for nearly a minute, not having to say a thing until their lips met. The guards came to a stop and pretended to look elsewhere.

“It’s okay, Twily. I didn't tell you that to make you sad. I just wanted to be honest with you. I could have said no to all of this and run away like I usual did, but I wanted this because I wanted to make mom happy and more so, I wanted to be there for you. There are rough days, but honestly, it’s not such a bad job. It’s not so lonely at the top when you got somepony by your side.”

Twilight nuzzled Sunset, who happily returned the gesture, their horns sparking a bit as the slid along one another. A few locals stopped to watch them, but most understood it was a private moment and just carried on. The guards glared when one pony made to take a picture. He flattened his ears and scurried along.

When the diarchs returned to the palace, guards directed them to the large assembly conference room. While Twilight knew Cadence had her own team of advisors and ‘council’ that helped her run the empire she had not taken the time to remember their names since they rarely crossed the borders for international summits. Isabella probably knew them though, Twilight pondered as an afterthought.

Sitting at the U shaped table in the center were Cadence, her seneschal, Fire Sapphire, and four other crystal ponies. Sunset nudged Twilight and pointed at the stout pony with his mane cut as short as the rest of his fur. “That’s her Captain of the Guard.”

Twilight nodded. “Right. Granite Core. He’s pretty good from what Tempest told me. They conducted cooperative drills and sparring matches and he nearly pinned her.”

Cadence looked up from her report and smiled brightly at Twilight and Sunset. She gestured to a set of nice chairs that had been set out for them. The members of the council bowed respectfully as they approached. “Good news. I spoke with the sultan and convinced him to send his son to the summit. He will of course be under significant heavy guard and has requested the entire east annex for himself and his retainers.”

“A reasonable demand all things considered and we would be happy to accommodate if it makes him more comfortable,” said Twilight. “Also, Spike will be joining us and he is sure Ember will attend. So, who does that leave us with?”

Cadence held up her list. “So far, we have… Saddle Arabia, Seaquestria, Yakyakistan, The Thicket Independency. The Badlands rep I spoke to said they needed to talk it out, but they will likely send a representative so as to not be overlooked. Not bad for short notice and a single day of work.”

“So quickly? That is phenomenal, Cadence!” Twilight said happily, a huge weight suddenly feeling lifted. They were willing to meet and talk. There was still hope of avoiding bloodshed. Twilight’s stomach gurgled loud enough for all to hear. She smiled sheepishly as her cheeks reddened.

“I guess lunch would be a good idea at this point.”

Right on cue. The guards opened the door again and allowed the staff to wheel in two carts full of fresh food choices. The servants worked quickly and efficiently plating for all the ponies present and what they wished for including the massive mound of mashed potatoes that Sunset asked for. Twilight flashed her a quirky smile when she kept asking for more as they spooned it out. Sunset just shrugged off the looks from the others. She did not care. She knew what she liked. After several minutes of quiet eating Cadence cleared her plate and resumed their earlier conversation.

“So, with all of this in hoof and nothing else to do but wait while arrangements are made, what do you plan to do for tonight’s honeymoon activities?”

Twilight and Sunset both turned their eyes to the mischievous smile plastered on the other princess’s face. Cadence then, quite blatantly, waggled her brow and winked. Sunset glance to the crystal pony council who were apparently immune to their empress and her not so subtle innuendos.

Twilight glanced to Sunset then back to Cadence. “Honestly, we should probably try doing some additional research on Saddle Arabia and see if we can find a clue as to why they would push so hard for an arrange marriage and princess foal. They have never been so aggressive for such in the past even after Flurry’s… diplomatic incident.”

Sunset glanced about, ashamed she had not noticed the missing alicorn earlier. The girl is the size of a tank, how did I NOT notice? “Where is Flurry anyway?”

“Still seeing to Discord.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “He didn’t sneeze on her and turn Flurry blue, did he? Steal her wings? Convince her that sugar and salt are interchangeable and the dispensers all should be swapped?”

“Not that I have been made aware, but she knows my health shield spell just in case and as to the others... really?.”

“I'm sure she's fine. Probably." Sunset shrugged. "So, another night in the library or should we just have the books brou-”

“LIBRARY!” Twilight shouted with a wide, toothy grin.

Sunset sighed and shook her head. “Why did I even bother asking.”

Chaz, like his brothers and sisters, was as old as time itself… as far as he knew. His first memories were a blinding light followed by a black sky filled with stars. He remembered floating and then… he felt it. It called to him. He looked down and his hooves clopped on the stone of the stardust colonnade. It could have been compared to a palace or a temple. Sometimes though, it just felt like a fancy, beautiful prison.

He heard clomping next to him, erratic, lost. He had turned to find another alicorn looking about. He knew her even though he did not know her name. In fact, at that time, neither of them had names. Just a calling. He was compelled to move forward, but he ignored it and turn to his sister. When he reached her, he found that she was blind. He did not understand what that meant at the time, only that her eyes were clouded over and that she could only see blackness. Or so he thought at the time.

The calling returned, it called to them both and so they walked further into what they thought was an empty space that just happened to have structure. Where had it come from? Had their brothers and sisters made it for them? Perhaps their creator? If such a creature existed and had a name it never said so or gave any instructions.

Regardless, an object had formed and taken shape. He had no idea what it was, but the moment he reached out with a hoof to touch it his eyes blazed bright white and energy surged through, eventually culminating into a mark that formed upon his flank. It was a scroll or tarp, he thought at the time. Now he knew better. It was the Tapestry of Fate.

Much as he had done, Belldandy had also stumbled until she touched the spools of thread that had materialized. The moment she had, a similar occurrence had befallen her as well. The spools were unlimited, constantly being replenished with the Threads of Destiny. The spools and threads appearing upon her flank. Belldandy was still blind to the world around them, but then suddenly, she could see things that no other creature could.

Chaz had no idea how long they had stumbled about that place. Eons perhaps. Then, Belldandy reached out to grab the threads and her hooves fumbled with them. She reached out with magic, her horn glowing. He had no idea they could do that and he tried as well. That was also when he accidently shot her in the butt with a bolt of magic. Belldandy yelped and then shot him back. That eventually led to a battle in which they played and ran about the place shocking each other and learning what they could… and eventually could not do. Chief among them, they could not leave. When they tried, the calling drew them back. For what purpose, they did not know. Not yet.

Then it all changed when the first souls of the first creatures evolved and their children took their first breaths and the Well of the Universe granted the newborns a drop of its magic. From those seeds the first new souls bloomed and Destiny and Fate had purpose. And they fulfill that purpose every day since.

Chaz was not sure what to expect when he took his sister’s hand and they stepped off the end of their palace/prison. He had a rough idea where Luna resided, but not exactly. It was not as if they had exchanged addresses and he could only guess based on information he had skimmed.

With nothing else working and nothing to lose, the two alicorns fell from the heavens.

Literally.

At terminal velocity.

Lucky for all, they landed in the ruined wastes that had once been the rocky valley and mountain that had been called Tartarus. While they had been spotted by astronomers and traveling observers, no creature knew what they truly were beyond just fast moving falling objects that were sure to leave pretty massive craters.

Which they did. Two of them.

Chaz dusted off his fur and stood up. At first, he felt panic because he could not see his sister. He had let go of Belldandy’s hand just before he hit the ground so as to cast a shield below his hooves in case it hurt. He barely felt a thing and suffered more from the dust kicked up. It caused his lungs to burn and eyes to water. Two new sensations he had only ever skimmed but never experienced.

“Sister!”

“Over here!”

Chaz flew out of his crater and looked down, finding another crater not far from his own. In it, sitting down peacefully was Belldandy. He landed near the edge and lifted her with his magic.

After dusting one another off, Belldandy having to slap his hands away from fondling her body just a bit more than she was comfortable with, they looked about the waste. Belldandy huffed and swished her tail in frustration.

“Well, this is annoying.”

“What?”

Belldandy turned to where she heard and smelled her brother. “I was hoping I would perhaps be able to see or at least feel my way about with my magic, but my eyes are completely useless here. Without the threads I have no far sight. All I see is blackness.”

“Well,” Chaz scratched at his mane, letting more dust pebbles fall to the ground, “I CAN see and I have to say… there is nothing to see here. Just rocks, more rocks, some dirt over there and… hmm…”

“Hmm?”

“There is an unusal formation over there. I sense magic all around it.”

Belldandy lit her horn and turned. She blinked the irritating dust from her eyes even though she could still see nothing. However, she could FEEL the magic he was referring to when she focused her power. “Yes, I sense it as well. It’s old magic and has Samael’s touch. Cold, dark.”

With nothing else to add to it they walked over hand in hand to the large oblong rock that was sticking out of the ground. Chaz inspected the rock and was more certain than ever there were spells woven into it. He glided his hand over the smooth face and a crescent moon appeared.

“We are definitely in the right place.”

“You are.” Chaz and Belldandy turned to the sound of a new voice from behind them. Neither jumped or took a defensive posture. “The question is, why have you come?”

Chaz smiled and waved. The cloaked alicorn just stared, most of her face hidden by the hood, but they did not need see her to know who she was. “Hello bro… er, is it sister now?”

“Call me Luna. It is easier and more comfortable for everypony that way. I ask again, why are you away from the loom and tapestry? Who guides the threads in your absence?”

Belldandy placed a hand on Chaz’s shoulder and stepped forward. “The threads have stopped calling to me and the loom no longer seals the fates of all for him. Both have ceased.”

Luna narrowed her black eyes at them. “Impossible.”

“Well, you are more than welcome to come see for yourself. That is one of the reasons we are here, in fact. The other being that we need to speak to Sunset Shimmer, but strangely, I… have no idea where she is, to be honest. How is that possible?” said Chaz spinning a few times to try and reach out towards the horizon with his senses. While his eyes could only see as far as any other creature, his power allowed Chaz to see the unique energy signatures of all sentient creatures unless they were actively shielding themselves from him. Not a small feat.

Luna narrowed her eyes and scowled at the pair. “A weapon is not useful if every potential enemy knows exactly where to find it. Or in this case, find her. In addition, my beloved niece has been through a great deal of physical and emotional trauma since returning to Equestria. She deserves what happiness she has managed to find through dark days and thus it is in all our best interest to let Sunset Shimmer be for as long as possible. Why do you wish to speak with her?”

“Luna, you of all ponies should know that life is not about what one deserves. We are all bound to the threads and the call of our destinies.” Chaz let the dopey grin slip from his face and held out his hand to Luna. She eyed the appendage as if it were some sort of afront. “As far as why? It… would be easier to show you while I explain. I’m sure you know much of what Samael knew, but he had not visited us in quite some time. Mostly because we asked him not to, but still.”

Luna stared down at the hand, huffed, and shifted a bit. She finally concluded the discussion in her mind and nodded, holding out her hoof, which he then grasped. Chaz then took Belldandy’s closest hand in his other.

“I was hoping to visit more of the world before heading back.”

“I have a feeling, dear sister, that this mystery is only just beginning and we shall return.”

"Perhaps next time leave fewer holes in the ground. There are more efficient methods of travel that do not damage the world." The trio disappeared in a multi-colored flash of light.

Luna was quite familiar with teleports. She was an alicorn and had a deep mana well, which was one of the key requirements for teleportation. The other major key was knowing where you wanted to end up. That had been the most difficult part about her last major teleportation journey that had found her on another planet that her mother was busy reforming to her desires. Even though she had not said it at the time, but a part of Luna had been worried that she would not have been able to find her way back home given the amount of energy she had expelled to make the journey.

For their current trip, Luna could feel Chaz and Belldandy combine their power to ease the burden, but also, she could feel that the journey was not as far. At least in terms of distance. Luna could feel the cluster of lives below them, like a tugging on her heart, and knew it was the world. And yet, where they stood was not visible to the naked eye nor a telescope. Pocket dimensions were funny that way.

While Luna had technically been to the temple before ‘SHE’ had never seen it with her own eyes. Only through Samael’s memories. In her honest opinion, while it was beautiful and framed by a breathtaking cosmic background, it also seemed quite lonely. Reminding Luna of her old tower in her first castle before her banishment. One of the reasons she changed some of her visitation policies with her thestral guards the second time around.

Luna took a moment to peer over the edge of the circular colonnade and was impressed with the view below. As she suspected, though it was likely through a dimensional window, she saw the world of her birth and her beloved moon as well as Celestia’s sun. Even if the celestial bodies were not hers or Celestia’s anymore, it was how she always viewed them and always would.

With the sightseeing concluded, Luna turned and marched over to the loom. As the twins had stated, neither the device nor the spools were moving. As she approached, she saw the tapestry hanging there and a familiar image sewn across the width of the fabric. Centuries of ingrained diplomatic protocol forced Luna to turn back to Chaz and wait for his permission before touching the item in question. He smiled at the courtesy and nodded his consent.

Luna removed some of the tapestry from the box at the floor and examined it. While she did not fully understand what she was seeing, she was able to surmise what some of the code meant. Especially the bloody clover that was chained into a pit with horrors all about ready to pounce. Despite her best efforts, Luna smirked at that one.

“Do you know what you are looking for?”

Luna glanced up from the tapestry to see Chaz looking on curiously and Belldandy just picking at her fingernails. “Not exactly. I was searching back to what may have caused this to stop feeding, but I cannot see a reason. You said it would be easier to show and explain. Do so now.”

“Yes. You see, not long after you and Samael merged, Void paid us and unexpected and unannounced visit. It… was unpleasant.” Chaz touched his lip again even though it was fully healed. “He screamed about like a mad horse and lamented what he called Samael’s death even though he is no more dead than you are.”

Luna nodded in understanding. “Continue.”

“I said as much to him and Void struck me. Drew blood too. That has never happened and I did not like it.”

“I have had worse. Get to the point, please.”

“Well, apparently, he did… something.”

Luna waited for an elaboration. None came. “Something?”

“What Chaz is trying to say, poorly, is Void did something out in the world that caused a major cataclysm or at least started us on the road towards one. I felt our universe literally tear open from beyond and then all I could see were the threads that eventually created the mark you now see before you.”

“This is Sunset Shimmer’s cutie mark.”

“Yes,” Chaz said, “but more than that, it is perfectly rendered with no additional clues or modifications to indicate why it was made and it spans the entire width, which would lead me to conclude that it effects every creature currently living.”

Luna gently returned the tapestry to where it was hanging from the loom and the rest back in the box. “If I am understanding you both then what you are saying is Void, threw a temper tantrum about what happened to Samael and did something that now effects all life as we know it and it is up to Sunset Shimmer to either save or destroy every creature.”

They both nodded.

“Her Destiny is called upon,” said Belldandy.

“She, who was for so long unbound is now tied to the Fate of all,” added Chaz.

Luna glanced back and forth between the two of them before sighing. “She is not going to be happy about that revelation, I assure you. I see why you wished to speak to me first. As it so happens, I spoke with Aine about this ‘game’ not long ago and asked if she knew how to find Void so that I might confront him and put a stop to it, permanently. She did not, nor did she seem interested at all in the affairs of Equuis as a whole. Too busy playing with her new world I suppose.”

Chaz snorted and elbowed his sister. "Told you so."

“Her new world is possibly no safer than the one below us,” said Belldandy, ignoring her brother and gesturing to the stars. “While there are no sentient souls there, I can feel a pit in my gut that has existed ever since the threads stopped.
Void did something horrendous and now no world is safe.”

“You suspect he seeks to end the game forever?”

Belldandy scowled, it was a dark and quite frightening expression upon the fair and usually quite smooth featured face. “Chaos is quite comfortable in the darkest corners of existence, but we are all still children of the first light. We know for a fact there are things on the other side of our light. A place of true darkness that expands with equal measure and has always sought a way through. I want to be wrong, but the more I think about it, the more I am sure he did the unthinkable.”

Luna searched Samael’s memories. Though mostly just a quiet, pouting ember in a corner of her mind, on this he was being helpful and directing her towards the reference Belldandy was making. The six of them had encountered it early on before Aine had even begun experimenting with her first world that was later corrupted and destroyed. It pulled at their souls and fed upon their magic. They had been lucky and managed to draw it into a super massive black hole. The gravity well pulled it into nothing… or perhaps back to where it had accidentally come from.

Even in that short span of time the creature had consumed much. It ate newly formed planets, their cores rich with fresh mana flows. It followed the mana veins like an ant on a trail of sugar. It never stopped, never spoke. All it did was consume and would have likely turned their universe into another dead expanse had they not worked together to intercede. The only time they had ever all fought as one.

They had called it an Omega Beast for it was a monster of enders.

“Would thou be so petty? So cruel as to destroy all that is known? And my niece? She is strong and possesses a power to slay gods. This is known, but this? The fate of all upon her shoulders? Nay. The universe asks too much of her.”

“Still hesitant on telling Aine what we suspect?” asked Belldandy, poking her brother in his ribs. He squirmed under her prodding.

“Aine must know, or will so soon enough,” said Luna. “Still, we must be certain. Come.” Luna marched to the edge of the temple and pointed at the darkness with her hoof, her cloak thrown back and black wings shimmering with midnight blue unfurled.

“Are you proposing we go looking for this thing? Just the three of us?! You did not see what the last one did. At least not directly.” Chaz’s voice rose a few octaves.

“We need information and we will protect each other, but I cannot be away from my duties for long. I require your additional power to augment my own so that we may move swiftly. If it is an omega beast we will retreat immediately and then begin to plan accordingly, which, yes, will include *sigh* talking with my mother.”

“Well, you wanted to see what else there was out there.”

Chaz glared at Belldandy’s whimsical expression. “I also wanted to try ice cream yet here we are NOT doing that.”

Luna ignored them. She was searching the heavens for anomalies. Their back and forth squabble was a comfortable if useless background noise. She knew all too well what it was like to bicker with a sibling and it felt nostalgic. Then, she felt a tug. It was far away, but there was something. Something that did not belong.

“Stay close to me.”

The two approached, but the anatomical differences in height made it difficult to wrap one’s arms or forelegs about. Finally, after a groaning sigh, Luna lit her horn and shifted her body so as to stand up just like Belldandy and Chaz. Luna examined herself and nodded. The body was similar to the photos she had seen in Sunset’s album of her and her human friends. The exception being that like the other two alicorns she kept some of her pony features including her head, tail, and hind leg hooves.

All three anthro alicorns interlocked their arms and extended their wings. They lit their horns and focus on the distant stars and then vanished in a flash of magic.

Author's Note

Happy Friday. I hope everyone is doing well. So as I examine these two parts and their pacing I can see better why I originally had them in two parts. Red Clover has a much faster pace with fast highs and lows that culminates into a good one-two punch. Omega Beast is a sloooow building coaster. It's going up that hill and when it finally goes over the edge the pace is going to come at you hard and fast. Could they still have been two parts? Maybe. Then I would have needed more cover art.

On that front I have an idea for an Incarnate series art piece that would tie it all together. will work on that when I have time.

On the above. Luna is back! If you are wondering why Chaz and Belldandy act like children it has mostly to do with their lack of interaction with others. Spend the last several eons with only your sibling and see how you two act.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 25: Sound of Silence

Sunset Shimmer shook her head, but smiled anyhow. They had an entire city-state they could visit. They had their choice of ANY hotel or they could have just stayed in the finest ambassadorial suite in the Crystal Castle itself. It was their honeymoon after all. And yet, she felt perfectly fine crashing in the library again. It felt right in a time where so few things were apparently going right. And, of course, it made Twilight Sparkle happy. That was the most important thing at the moment.

The library had closed, the guards had been posted, and Raven was once again seeing to their sleeping arrangements while they picked out books. Twilight had a large stack. She had a spell that allowed her to read three at a time and comprehend them just fine. Sunset, however, was still browsing. She had an idea of what she was looking for, but was not sure if even the magnificent crystal library had the right tomes.

“If you are having trouble finding something you like I pulled a bestiary of known wildlife around the empire all the way to Yaktakistan. Apparently, there were packs of yeti in the northern mountains a thousand years ago.” Twilight tapped her chin gently. “I wonder if they ever encountered Aethon’s prison and chose to migrate to other lands because of it.”

“From the way Flurry had described the thing I would have run like hell too." Sunset shook her head and smiled back at Twilight. "I know what I’m interested in researching for the evening I just don’t know if they have any books on it here. Crystal ponies have more in common with southern earth ponies than they do with unicorns and this topic falls more into the magic-side of things. Though I suppose it could fall under alchemy or potion making now that I think about it out loud. One of the reasons I’m cross referencing. I want to compare and contrast all the possibilities.”

“Oh? Tell me the topic, we can both look.”

Much to Twilight’s surprise, Sunset hesitated and scratched at her opposing forelegs in an unusual display of anxious nervousness. It was a rare thing to see her powerful wife turn inward with a bit of awkward timidness. It all just made Twilight that much more curious. “I… kind of wanted it to be a surprise. Although, I’ll needed to discuss it with you at some point. Given what lies ahead, I guess no time like the present, right? Sooooo….”

“Yes?”

“I wanted to find books on… how a mare can get another mare pregnant.”

Twilight dropped all the books that were floating in her magic. She stared wide eyed, slack jawed at Sunset Shimmer. She did not even blink for what felt like far too long. Sunset felt a need to wave her hoof in front of Twilight’s face just to force her brain to restart.

“Are… are you serious?”

Sunset smiled sheepishly and blushed profusely. “I’m hesitant to commit to anything without more information, you know, I need to be sure. But… I have listened to your hints and occasional clues that you have dropped ever since we became a couple. I have my reservations about it as you have heard me say, but I know you have dreamed about being a mom for a long time. I just want to see what are the chances it can be done, how successful such spells are, what kind of magic or potions are required, the side effects, and the risks. We're alicorns. Things that worked for just a couple of regular mares may not work on us, well more specifically, you. Better to have all the facts before even thinking about getting serious, right?”

Twilight’s eyes began to glass over. She set her quivering jaw and dove tackled Sunset Shimmer to the floor and pressed her lips to her wife’s hard, sloppy, and passionately. Sunset ignored the bump on the back of her head in favor of enjoying the moment and Twilight’s exploring tongue. They stayed that way for quite some time. Raven went from standing to sitting and then eventually began reviewing some of her gathered information to properly store and label her files. Anything to not just simply stare at the two mares making out in the middle of the library. It was not that she was embarrassed or felt guilt or shame. She had already seen the two of them have sex... as ponies and humans for that matter! Now it was just boring unless they were going to spice it up. If that was the case, she might take pictures for review later.

“Yes, before you even ask, YES! I absolutely still want this.”

Sunset smiled before her lip curled down a bit. “I know, but beyond the physical risks and any number of possible side effect concerns there are also the facts that any foal of ours will likely be only a unicorn and mortal. We… we would outlive them. Do you understand?”

“I know, and I know that you know. We saw your great grandson in the human world. I too am more than familiar with how painful it is to bury family and loved ones. I have considered that and I still want this.”

Sunset smiled, relief washing over her anxiety like a cleansing rain. “I didn’t want to be a downer, Twily. I just feel like I have to speak from both my heart and my head about this topic. It is absolutely wonderful to give the gift of life. But it changes everything and… it hurts so, so damn much to have to say goodbye to them. Worse than saying goodbye to a friend or… a spouse.”

Twilight turned her eyes to the skylight. The brightest stars already beginning to shine through the near constant aurora in the imperial night sky. The lights generated by the crystal heart and the love poured into it could bee see all over Equestria at times, but was always seen here in the empire. A constant reminder of the true power of the crystal ponies.

“I understand and thank you for trying to remain objective on a subject so close to my heart and desire. The fact that you are trying to find as much information as possible shows how much you care and I love you all the more for it. But, neither of us are blushing fillies anymore.”

Sunset’s grin turned wicked and Twilight felt a rush of fluster even before her wife said in a low, lusty voice, “Oh yeah? So, you wanna swallow some hot dragon cum?”

Twilight sputtered and blushed, her train of thought completely derailed at the lewd statement. “W-what?!”

Sunset, still lying on her back, rolled over onto her side not just laughing, but all out cackling. “Made you blush.”

“You are incorrigible!” Twilight shook her head and joined in the laughing. She threw herself upon Sunset and nuzzled her while they rode out their giggle fits. When it subsided, Twilight sighed. The smile turning far more melancholy. “It always hurts to lose friends and family. No matter how many we have to bury, they will always have a place in my heart. But I have so much love and knowledge yet to give and share. I want to share it all with you and my students. I want to share it with all the creatures who cherish what we hold so dear. And… I want to feel that life inside me. Created by the mare that I love with all my heart.”

Sunset stroked Twilight’s face and the purple alicorn pressed into the warm, sensual touch. “It is amazing, like nothing else. To feel a life growing inside you. You feel those kicks and then they press that sonogram to your belly and you hear it for the first time. That little heart beating away just as fast as can be. I'll admit, I’m scared to go through it all again, but for you, because I love you and I know you want this. I will.”

Twilight smiled so brightly even as a few tears fell from her eyes. “Thank you, Sunny. Thank you for wanting to do this for me. Well, with that firmly settled I can safely say, you are correct. There are a few different methods and choices of making this less common means of fertilization possible and we should examine them all and see which would work best for us.”

Sunset chuckled. “I feel a list coming on.”

Twilight, on cue, produced a sheet of parchment and a quill. “Of course!”

The two mares giggled like fillies, falling into one another again, nuzzling and kissing. Raven, quietly standing off to the side smiled before cocking her head slightly to the side.

“We are not in Canterlot. Where does she keep summoning this paper from?”

Luna had a complicated relationship with outer space. Space was where the stars resided. Space was where her moon orbited the planet. Space was so much like the stardust path she walked for so long in the land of dreams. There was a comfortable familiarity to it. Like a favorite blanket that one kept even after you outgrew it.

Her first real experience with exoplanetary space had not been a pleasant one, having been blasted out of the atmosphere by the Elements of Harmony straight into the moon where she was left for a thousand years. While the majority of her time in her prison had been in a meditative, hibernation slumber she did awaken more than once. It is a shock to the system, even to a powerful magical creature, to find yourself with scant any air and little to no gravity all about you. There is a powerful beauty to that vast blackness and deafening silence. But much like a superbly crafted sword or a beautiful predatory creature, that beauty can also be dangerous.

When the three alicorns exited their teleport Luna accidentally gasped at nothing. She discovered something new and specific about her new immortal alicorn form. Though she was now a true goddess she could still feel pain and trying to suck in air where there was absolutely none hurt. A lot. Through clenched teeth and furrowed brow, she formed a bubble around herself much like she had done not long ago when she had traveled to visit Aine.

After shaking her head Luna realized that Chaz was trying to say something, but she could not hear him. With a little applied magic she pulled the twins into her bubble, canceling their own shields.

“You will have to repeat yourself, I am afraid.”

“I was asking if you were alright. You seemed distressed for a moment there.”

“I am still getting used to what I can and cannot do given my new role and form. This reformed and strangely shaped body threw my center of balance off and I gasped. A foolish thing to do in space. If I may, why do you both prefer to appear so… human?”

“Human?” asked Belldandy arching a brow.

“My niece, Sunset Shimmer, as you know spent many years in another dimension. I have seen pictures of how the mirror transmuted her body from that of a pony to a bipedal creature of proportions quite similar to what we currently appear as. Except that they prefer to remain clothed at all times. Something I noticed you both forego. She said the advanced primate species called themselves humans.” The twins examined their fur covered bodies, wings, and swishing tails. The lack of garments having no effect on them. Eventually they both shrugged. It seemed a silly gesture considering one was blind. Or so she claimed.

“As true alicorns, we have the power to look like whatever we feel like,” said Belldandy flexing her hands. “When we first began working with the loom and threads it was difficult to work with only hooves. We had magic and our horns, but, well I can’t recall at what exact moment it was, but I remember reaching out and my hoof reformed into a hand. I could feel the threads in a way I had not imagined before. Hands are soft compared to hooves. I gained new tactile insight. I found It easier to pull and manipulate the threads this way than by magic alone. Over time, my body reshaped to better accommodate how I was standing before the spools. I had no idea there was a term for such physical changes.”

“For me, as she changed, so did I. Balance and all that,” said Chaz with a shrug.

Luna nodded and returned her attention to the endless blackness of space. The stars were numerous here, but depending on where one stood the opaque sky still felt empty of sorts. They were far from their home now. Luna was not sure how far, but she only knew the direction by that little tug on her heart like a string from a ball of twine reminding her where she had started. The magic that flowed throughout the cosmos was not as plentiful here as it was in the middle. Her throat felt dry, parched, she wondered if the twins felt the same, but did not ask. With nothing else to add to the previous conversation Luna focused on the task before them.

“That direction. Do you feel it?”

Chaz and Belldandy turned, reaching out with their magical senses. There was an ambiance of magic everywhere in the universe. The ley lines of power stretched out unseen to every corner of existence and beyond. But what Luna was feeling was a hollow pit where the magic was simply gone… as if drained, consumed. Before either mare could warn him not to, Chaz extended his reach towards the hollow, his power pulsing like a flare beacon in the middle of the night. The dark gray alicorn felt something latch on to his magic like a steel trap and yanked. Belldandy tried to reach for his arm or leg, but missed.

“CHAZ!”

Luna looped her arm under Belldandy’s and took flight. He was easy to follow given his flailing, but his screams were eerily silent in the vacuum of space. What was making it difficult to catch Chaz was the speed in which he was being pulled towards the disturbance. Luna reached out with her free hand, but he was still just out of reach. She could feel all manner of space debris bouncing off her shield preventing her from getting a good look at what was reeling him in.

Belldandy could not see, but she could feel her brother’s power and took the risk of latching her own magic onto him. A kinetic whip of energy wrapped around Chaz’s waist and the two mares pulled back against the suction. Their wings beat and frantically and horns were glowing with spent power. After a minute of slowing, eventually they pulled Chaz back towards them and into the safety of Luna’s shield bubble.

Chaz gasped and gingerly touched the end of his horn that was glowing and smoking as if from overuse. “Stars above! It felt like my insides were being sucked out through my horn!”

While the pull had ceased as they had drawn down their magic, Luna was finding it difficult to back away from that looming pit. They were much closer to it than she was comfortable with. Luna gestured for Chaz to interlock with her right arm as Belldandy was still on her left. The three began to retreat carefully with the power of their wings in a backstroke motion so as to not turn their backs to the anomaly. After several tense minutes it was safe to say it was working, Luna concluded. They were once again gaining some distance. Until Chaz used his free hand to apply some magic healing to some cuts he had sustained while colliding with bits of space debris.

Chaz’s right arm was yanked hard enough that he felt the shoulder socket dislocate. The alicorn stallion screamed and released his spell but they had already been yanked back all the distance they had gained since Luna refused to let go.

“It is attracted to our magic!” Luna concluded. “The stronger the spells the harder it pulls!” Now that they were closer, Luna felt the creature latch onto her passive shield. “Take a deep breath!” The twins did so and Luna let her shield go. She felt the power literally ripped from her like how Celestia used to steal the bed sheet when she overslept. The three once again slowly and carefully flapped their wings, using only the barest of power to generate movement. Luna did not dare blink… until she made out several sets of massive glowing eyes against the blackness. Though she could not see the maw, she felt the breath pass over them like a warm furnace blast with lingering scents of rot and foulness. It did not tickle her nose so much as it made her horn throb painfully all the way through her skull and set all her magical senses on fire. It was hunting them, it wanted more, and they were far too close for comfort.

Chaz had thought being struck by Void had hurt. His brother had drawn blood. But this thing had hurt him in a way he did not know he could be hurt. Last time they had fought and killed an omega beast it had been difficult, but it had been all six of them and that one had been relatively small in comparison. There was not enough ambient light about for him to gauge how large the thing was, but by disruptive sensation alone he knew it was huge.

Thoughts of that battle long ago returned to the forefront of his mind. Chaz recalled that Aine and Samael used their opposing powers to detonate along the creature while Harmony and Void harassed and he and Belldandy ran interference. Eventually they were able to wear it down enough to crush it down to atoms. Chaz had doubts such a tactic would work for this one. Especially if they could not get away. They needed a distraction.

Without the bubble they could not speak, but Chaz had a plan. Not a good plan, but at least something. The warm gray alicorn formed a small ball of power in his free hand. He felt Luna squeeze hard into his side as a means of saying, ‘What the heck are you doing?!’ The creature passing over them shifted at the new scent of magic. The ball gathered power and the moment he felt his arm about to be a fish on a hook again he willed the ball to launch away from them. The creature immediately gave chase.

Once Luna was certain they had a chance, she touched her horn to theirs and triggered a teleport. They took turns teleporting until they were certain they were well out of range of the omega beast's pull. Eventually, they found a chunk of rock and crashed on it to recuperate their spent power. Even as immortal alicorns their power was not infinite and they needed to rest.

Belldandy crawled over to her brother, feeling about blindly until her hand was taken in his. She reached out with her other hand and cupped his face, gently stroking his cheek. Before he could respond she pulled him into a tight hug until he winced.

“You’re hurt!”

“It’s just a dis- *CRACK* GAAAH!!”

Belldandy reset the joint manually so as to not expend any more magical energy. Once she was satisfied, Belldandy smacked Chaz several times in said injured shoulder earning more painful yelps.

“What were you thinking?! You could have gotten us all killed!”

“I had to do something! Neither of you were doing anything but trying to flutter flap your wings to get away from it. That would have never worked. You didn’t see the size of that thing! Consider yourself lucky!”

Belldandy scowled at him. “Yes, I did. Or at least I could see the ambience of all the power being drawn into it like a messy corona. It was… horrifying.”

Luna nodded, wiping her robe sleeve across her forehead. Much to her surprise, it was sweaty. She was more exhausted than she realized. "It appears that in the presence of such a beast we become so thoroughly drained that our bodies become more vulnerable. Useful knowledge if albeit terrifying.

“Sooooo,” Chaz finally said, after a long moment of silence, “what do we do now?”

Luna finally stood and offered a hand to each of them, which they took. “We must return home to warn Sunset, Twilight, and the others. If Void led that creature to our reality then we must assume he will be of no help to defeat it this time. He intends to hide somewhere In Between while all that we know is destroyed. Gelded coward. The monster feeds on magic and life energy. Voraciously. While we have deep reserves, I could feel it draining me when it was close enough to do so. I have no doubt that it will sooner rather than later sniff out Equuis and come to consume it.”

“It is worse than that, Luna,” said Belldandy. “It consumes ALL. Life, death, all organic and inorganic material. It drains magic like a sponge. It will leave our universe a dead waste of which nothing, not even gods can escape. If Void understands what he has unleashed then the rules of the game have been completely discarded and it has become a race for survival.”

“Okay, that’s bad. How do we stop something like that? It is so much larger and stronger than the last one we exploded and then crushed. How are mortals, even alicorn mortals, supposed to help against something like that?”

Luna thought back to what she had seen on the tapestry. Sunset Shimmer’s cutie mark. It’s meaning both obscure and directly to the point. She sighed angrily, scowling darkly at Destiny and Fate. They needed to speak with Sunset. There was no further avoiding it. “The answer is found in the last thing the loom provided for you to sew. However, Chaz is right. We need more and must consult with Aine on this situation.”

Luna wobbled a bit as she tried to focus on where in the vast blackness her mother was. Her eyes came back into focus and she found her extended hand wrapped by another, smaller, more delicate one covered in fine, light gray fur.

“You are drained, Luna. We all are,” said Belldandy. “Perhaps it would be better if we called Aine to us?”

“Oh good,” Chaz quipped. “I think we are up to Plan C now.”

Author's Note

Good evening and I forget to say this more, but thank you for reading along!

Twilight and Sunset in the library again. And somepony made Twilight very happy even at entertaining the idea of making Twily a mom. Tough times ahead, but always important to have a goal and keep an eye on the prize.

So we get our first glimpse of what the omega beast looks like and is capable of doing. It is happily gorging itself and growing in the process. Are they like worms or snakes? Maybe both? Leaving it a bit obscure for the moment and so people can use their own imagination a bit.

Things are moving right along.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 26: I Feel You

Mount Metazoa was located at the far northeast end of the same island chain archipelago as Mount Aris. Seven centuries ago, following the Minotaur raids along the Dragon Lands border, and encroachments by a rogue griffon faction all along the coastline, Equestria, the Hippogriff Independency, and several new emerging nations wished to forge new treaties and mutual defense contracts as the world expanded. The then unclaimed and unoccupied island had been selected as neutral ground to host the first world summit. Construction crews began with the Hall of Unity convention center in the middle and expanded from there to included various private wings tailored to the taste and preferences of each participating nation and dignitary. Over the centuries, as new nations and creatures attended, new additions and improvements we integrated to accommodate including one of the most vast and thorough repositories or cross cultural knowledge and information.

Even by modern maps, the island was geographically ideal for neutral ground. The island was only accessible by boat or airship and was reasonably close to Equestria, Griffonstone, the Zebrican nations, Saddle Arabia, and Minosa, the homeland of the minotaurs. The dragons and yaks had a bit farther to travel, but neither nation complained as of yet. At least formally.

Sunset Shimmer had never had a chance to visit the temple structure in her time as Celestia’s student for there had been no summits large enough to require the time, cost, and resources to use the facility. As she stood on the bow of the airship, lost in memories Sunset reacted slower than usual to Tempest Fury’s hoof poking her in the side.

“You should be resting,” Tempest said in her usually mixed tone of blunt and respectful. “No pony wants you to fall asleep while trying to raise the moon later.”

“Got too much going on in my head. Needed the fresh air.”

“Well, you have some time to clear it. Our initial setup team arrived yesterday in preparation for our arrival. We have two days before the official start of the summit. Twilight is certain other envoys will also be arriving soon. No creature wants to be last or be caught flat hoofed when so much is potentially at stake.”

Sunset sighed, rubbing the bridge of her muzzle. “This is either going to work or it’s going to blow up in our faces.”

“You could say that about a lot of plans. Usually yours.”

Sunset snorted. “True, but this one was Twilight’s. Which is a good thing because I honestly had nothing.” Sunset turned to the commander and examined her. An examination that did not go unnoticed and caused the vermilion unicorn to narrow her eyes in anticipation for what was about to happen next.

“How are you doing, by the way?”

“I’m fine, leave it at that.”

“Seriously?”

Tempest growled under her breath. “Look, I’m alive, I’m mostly intact, and I’m adjusting to all the changes from my broken horn and my bouts of disconnect. I still have both my foals and a loving husband who somehow has a magical compulsion spell over me despite not having a horn. I don’t know how he does it, but he understands me sometimes better than I understand myself. It’s witchcraft or zebra alchemy I say. Anyhow, I have nothing really worth complaining about, especially to a princess, when there are real problems going on in the world. So, yeah, I’m fine.”

Sunset chuckled a bit. “You really are a grunt, you know that?”

“As a soldier I will take that as a compliment.” Tempest turned her eyes back to the horizon. “There it is.”

Sunset immediately understood why no single nation or race tried to lay siege or claim to the mountain temple. The cliff face was nearly shear vertical with only small outcrops along the base for dirigibles and other hot air balloons. She could see heavy steel doors built into the rockface that could be closed and given their design it would be easy to destroy the platforms if needed to deny an enemy a landing zone. There were more airship docks near the temple, but only the bare amount of land so no one ship could dump a large occupying force without pushing their own troops off the cliff.

The Hall of Unity itself was nearly as vertical as the rock it was built upon with towering widows, many of which featured stained glass of important creatures and events. Unsurprising there was more than one of Celestia. They likely looked even more amazing from within with the shining light of day passing through them at just the right angles. From what Sunset had read there were tunnels, stairs, and elevators inside that ran all the way down to the ocean below to accommodate ships docked in the natural harbor. There were even storage rooms and safe rooms carved right through the rock at various locations. Some nation had likely added their own making it impossible to know how many rooms the entire facility actually had.

The roof was of a rare design among Equestria architecture, Sunset noted. The large hooks to the gables and round lanterns reminded the goldenrod alicorn of buildings she had seen in Japan when she and Twi had visited during their Earth world tour years. It was beautiful, functional, but also defensive. The overlapping tile structure and degree of angle would be impossible for hooves to hold onto without magic. Even claws from dragons and griffons would find it difficult beyond the corners or apex. And with magical alarms built in, if suck a fool were to try and drop down from the roof it would alert all the others present.

“I’m guessing the inside is just as remarkable as the outside?”

Tempest took note of the crew beginning to scramble about the ship deck in preparation for arrival. “We are about to find out.”

Once Twilight felt the airship shudder from the anchor lines she began to gather her notes. The crew would take care of any additional luggage, but her personal notes were for her and Sunset’s eyes only. Twilight glanced to her empty bed and sighed. This was not how she imagined her honeymoon ending.

“Chin up, horn at the ready. Just like Mom and Dad used to say.” Twilight took one last look at herself in the mirror, ensuring that her regalia was spotless and crown straight, and exited the cabin to meet up with their friends and others.

Said friends were easy to find. As Twilight made her way across the deck she spotted Spike first. He waved at her approach. Spike, Isabella, and a team of engineers and caterers had arrived early to begin setting up for the event. Judging by the other ships moored, they had not been the only ones making preparations. Twilight took special note of the airships with the Saddle Arabian flags and colors. One was massive, luxurious, and even had a secondary skiff secured to the stern. The other appeared to be more of a military patrol ship, spartan and had steel plating around the bow, which she had read was for ramming. From a distance Twilight did not see anyone of note beyond a few crew members mulling about. The prince and his entourage were probably already setting up in the annex as they requested or their own wing.

Recalling from first time she had visited Mount Metazoa, Twilight had been thoroughly impressed by how well preserved all the halls, glass, and delicate paperwork and books in the archive library were. Celestia had said that the Hall of Unity had some of the strongest preservation spells known worked into its construction to prevent moisture rot given the number of waterfalls that were in use at the facility as well as dedicated archivists that were tasked with renewing the additional stasis and barrier spells every few years. From the looks of the place, they had been doing a fantastic job.

Sunset nuzzled Twilight the moment she was close enough. The purple princess happily returned the gesture. No one dared question the public display of affection.

“So, do we take a tour or just start hammering out our game plan?”

Twilight tapped her chin a moment. “We can take a small tour as long as we stay in the Equestrian wing or designated neutral grounds. It’s a huge break of protocol to go wandering down some other nation’s reserved space or recognized sovereignty.”

“You two go, spend as much personal time with each other as you can,” said Cadence with a wink. “Spike, Flurry, and I can work with your aids as far as what else needs to be done to make everypony comfortable and where our supplies will go.”

“If it’s all the same to you, empress, I’ll shadow them while inspecting the facility,” said Tempest Fury. “I need to see where the best places are to station our guards, assess possible vulnerabilities, and just be generally paranoid. The usual.”

“All nations are allowed to bring a small number of guards, but they must remain in friendly or treaty neutral locations,” said Twilight as if she had read it from a pamphlet… which she probably had at one time. Or wrote it herself, Sunset thought. “This place is meant to be a sanctuary, Tempest. Just keep that in mind.”

“Duly noted, Your Highness.”

Twilight smiled warmly and nodded. “It’s great to have you back.”

Tempest smiled back. “I never left. Just found something that was equally as important as watching after your big, purple plot. That’s Sunset’s job now.”

Twilight blinked, blushed, and looked about at the smirking faces all around, her jaw hanging open slightly. “H-Hey!”

Sunset giggled and nuzzled her wife. “Babe, you do have a big purple plot. And I love it.”

“Doesn’t mean I need everypony to point it out!”

After a heart felt laugh all around Sunset managed to get the subject changed and back onto the tour of the temple while the others saw to their assigned duties.

Spike dusted off his claws and smiled at the retreating diarchs walking side by side. “I’ve got a good feeling about this.”

“I have a bad feeling about this.”

Luna and Belldandy turned to Chaz. The warm grey alicorn withered a bit under their combined gazes. Even though his sister was blind she had this disapproving stare that just cut right through him. Chaz's wings sagged and tail stopped swishing while anxiety festered in his chest. Luna was about to remind him again that neither he nor his sister had any reason to fear Aine. They had been neutral in past altercations involving the siblings and had done nothing to create the current predicament. Their fidgeting was unwarranted.

Luna had reached out with her remaining power, careful to not attract the massive creature that was stalking them and all magical beings. Still, the three of them had been drained and there was hardly enough ambient magic on their current sanctuary asteroid to quickly refill their mana wells. Thus, it had been a necessary risk to reach out to Mother Creation, the Alicorn of Life, Aine.

While certain Aine had heard Luna’s call she had no way of knowing how long it would take Aine to come find them… if at all. Knowing her mother, Luna would not have been surprised in the least if they were left to figure it out for themselves. In the mean time, Luna settled in and began listening to the twins talk about themselves and their personality quirks. She found that Chaz and Belldandy were far more interesting and quirky than Samael’s memories had suggested they were. They reminded Luna of Celestia and herself in many ways both good and sometimes bad. Especially when it came to bickering.

“You are just scared,” Belldandy said for the… honestly, she had lost count.

“I’m not used to being afraid. I’m just having a hard time coping with… with what is going on. Inside me, the world around us. My life was so simple before!”

Belldandy rest her head on Luna’s right shoulder. While Chaz sat to her left. She had needed to play referee when they had started slapping each other like foals. They were all sitting in the dirt, leaning against a rock that was smooth while doing nothing but staring out at the stars while trying to recuperate their magic reserves. It was so quiet. Too quiet for Luna's liking. It made her thankful to have Sable Nimbus for company in the lonely underworld.

“I remember this one time, not long after Celestia and I had been coronated that I went exploring the Everfree Forest. I had been warned it was dangerous to go alone and that it was imperative to stay on the marked and cleared paths. I was young, adventurous, and had just had a silly argument with my sister. I think it was over something so simple as the arrangement of the new drapes in our colors of choice. I cannot recall my exact words, but it was something along the lines of, ‘Well, if they are just going to make everything in your colors, I’ll go find a place to build my own castle.’

“So, I stormed out with little more than a basic sword, a satchel of food, and a chip upon my shoulder. I lasted about two hours in those woods before I was crying for my mother and sister. I was so young and reckless. Which of course does beg the question. How is it that you two are so old and yet still act so much like… foals?”

“Could have something to do with the fact that we never really had a foalhood,” Chaz offered.

“Or that our only interactions with other creatures were if they came to visit us since we could not leave the temple,” Belldandy added.

Luna nodded. “And here I used to think my social skills were left wanting.”

Belldandy was about to comment when she turned her head. The other two alicorns noticed her change in demeanor and turned as well. Before Luna could inquire, the surrounding area of dust and rock was bathed in golden light so bright the two that could see had to shield their eyes from the intensity. Luna went as far as to pull her hood back over tightly and it still shined through.

When the light faded a large, winged horse stood before them. More accurately, a white alicorn with black socks, ears, and a black diamond in the center of her face from her horn to the tip of her nose. She flapped her wings a few times and kicked up more dust in the extremely thin atmosphere before they settled in place. Her expression was a mix of curiosity and annoyance. One Luna knew well. The other three alicorns just remained seated while the new arrival’s mouth began to move, but they could not hear any words.

Chaz rolled his eyes as he stood, dusting off his fur. “You have to step inside our bubble. We can’t hear you in space.”

Aine nods, steps inside their thin magical shield, and starts again. “As I was saying, I am not entirely sure I want to know why the three of you are all the way out here. You have jobs, callings to attend to.”

“Oh, that is a cut of hilarity coming from the likes of thee,” snapped Luna, throwing her hood back again. In her current anthro pony form she was pleased that she was finally on equal eye level with the large alicorn of life. That amused her far more than it should have, but having spent so many years looking up the nostrils of her sister and mother it was a small, if petty victory.

Aine arched a brow and examined the three before her once more, particularly Luna. “I do not jest, daughter. You have taken on the mantle of death, even if it was unintentional. You should just accept it and do the job to the best of your ability just like I tried to instill in you. As far as you two. The strings and the loom require constant attention. Crucial context and information guiding the lives of all upon Equuis could be lost because you two are off standing on a… honestly, of all the places, why here?”

“Straight to it then,” said Chaz.

Belldandy held up a finger to silence her brother. “The loom has stopped and the strings no longer heed my commands.”

Aine blinked twice. “Impossible.”

“I said as much as well, but I have seen it for myself. The loom stopped feeding after rendering Sunset Shimmer’s cutie mark.” Aine narrowed her eyes and glanced to the side at nothing.

“Luna is forgetting to mention what happened prior,” said Belldandy. “Void visited our temple and demanded to see the tapestry. He ranted and raved like a mad pony then struck Chaz in anger.”

“Why would he do such a thing?”

“He blames me for Samael’s current state and he blames Sunset Shimmer for thwarting his latest scheme. I was trying to find him, to speak with him about this ‘game’ as you call it. I wanted it over, dealt with before anypony did something foolish. But, he is in hiding beyond my sight and now we are certain he has lured and released an omega beast to our universe.”

Aine stomped in a circle, kicking up dust and snorting. When she turned back to the other alicorns her eyes were glowing with crackles of angry lightning. “I cannot believe he would do such a thing. He was there! He remembers what such a creature is capable of devouring. We six sat down and created the rules to avoid such a calamity.”

“What you believe is irrelevant, mother.”

Aine snorted and huffed. She stepped closer and lit her horn, pulling the other three closer. “I will believe with my own eyes.” The white alicorn’s horn burned brightly and flashed. There was nothing left on the baren rock save for hoof prints and residual magic. In the black distance. A creature sensed the surge of great power. It changed course to investigate and find more of what it desired. Its belly growled as it hungered for more.

Luna stumbled back, the disorientation from a long teleport passing as she felt a flood of refreshing magical energy flow through her. She smiled and sighed, shifting her body back to the more familiar four hooves that she had known most of her life. Chaz and Belldandy felt the mana flow as well, but they did not smile with relief. They knew exactly where they were the moment their hooves hit the polished stone floor.

“Annnnd here we are again,” said Chaz, rolling his shoulder, which was still a bit sore.

“Hush,” Belldandy chided as she held onto her brother so as to orient herself. She could sense the other alicorns around her, but without the moving threads she could not distinguish one part of the temple from another. Falling off the edge again was not ideal at the moment.

Aine ignored their asides and quickly made her way to the thread spools and tapestry. Much like Luna had done days before, she lifted the finished tapestry and examined it as well as going back to find any anomalies. After a few minutes of silent examination she sighed and let the fabric fall back down, hanging her head.

“And so, the final chapter has begun. I never thought I would see this happen again.”

“Again?” asked Luna.

“She refers to the first cataclysm,” Belldandy said. “The destruction of the first Equuis.”

“Tabula Rasa,” said Aine, turning away from the tapestry. “I once made a world of perfection. It was pure in a way I can scant describe in words. No hate, no war, just perfect harmony and balanced life. Everything lived long, fruitful lives from the plants to the animals and all things in between. I took what the universe made through strife, pressure, and conflict and perfected it. Magic made it so to be. But then, my siblings, you, grew jealous and destroyed my beautiful creation. So, I started again and asked for their input on how I could make a world that would stand the test of time. We laid the foundation of the game.”

“I have Samael’s memories and I can hear his… opinions. He says that your world was too perfect. Everything was immortal. No growth, no evolution or chaotic change. Just eternal perfection like a painting behind glass. He says that is not what life is supposed to be.”

“Spoken from the jealous lips of death, such is completely meaningless.” Aine snorted, but then took a deep breath and recentered herself. “The game allowed for balance. We all agreed to the rules and how it would be conducted. The wild variables of the unknown would be the mortals themselves. The 'chaotic evolution' you quote at me. I decided they should be given the gift of souls. They would grow, change, adapt. Then, they would die and would pass on what they had done. It was not perfect, but it was still beautiful.”

“Then why would Void seek to destroy it all?”

Aine sighed and pointed at the tapestry and Sunset Shimmer’s cutie mark. “Because of that.”

Luna felt as if she had been slapped. A burning, indignant anger suddenly ignited in her chest. “I beg your pardon?!”

“The Incarnate.”

Luna’s eyes darkened and her horn began to glow with blackish blue magic. “Thou art still your daughter, born and suckled upon thy tees and raised, but thou hath grown to more than thy was and will gladly show thee what dark arts thou hath learned, Goddess of Creation. Speak with care when referring to thy beloved niece in such a dour and disdainful tone. Sunset Shimmer is a good pony and makes many others happier just by being in their lives.”

Aine, did not flinch. “Do not threaten me, Luna. You may have Samael’s power and memories, but I know both of your weaknesses.”

“Oh for the love of… Will you two stop measuring your horns and get on with an explanation so that we can come up with a solution!” shouted Belldandy. “That thing is still out there!”

Aine sighed and nodded. “The Incarnate, or as it was written in the spell I secretly passed on to Star Swirl the Bearded, Ignis Ferrum Incarnate, is a perfected recreation of my alicorn construct spell. The same complex magical matrix I used to create my first children, the Athanatoi. Where as Epona, Balius, Aethon, and Scylla were crafted from inert elemental aspects, Sunset Shimmer’s power core is a living soul. The alicorn construct was never meant for such, but Celestia took it upon herself to change the original spell. She changed the rules in a way I could not predict. Such is the unpredictability of mortals. The free will of choice. To do, or to do not. To be, or not to be. This goes for even a mortal alicorn. None are completely unbound. In doing so, by creating the Incarnate, Celestia began a cascade of events that sealed her fate.”

Once again, Luna felt as if she had been slapped by words right across the muzzle. “What? What are you talking about?”

Aine trotted back over to the tapestry and beckoned Luna to follow. “What have I always told you, Luna? Actions have consequences. You fell prey to Scylla’s mind games and became corrupted. But it could not be allowed for you to kill your sister and free the Athanatoi. So, I helped guide Harmony’s power, wielded by Celestia in a moment of desperation. You were not destroyed or turned to stone. Harmony does not kill. That is not her way, but instead, she temporarily imprisoned you in the one place you were most familiar with. The moon. You slept through most of it, if I recall.”

“Y-You… YOU WERE THERE?!”

Aine smiled thinly. “Daughter. I have always been there. For both of you. I could not always act, but I could observe. That was the nature of the game. Every action warranted a reaction. Void corrupted Scylla, Harmony helped seal you away. Action, reaction.”

Aine lifted the tapestry in her magic and spread it out across the floor.

“Hey!” shouted Chaz. “Be careful! That is my life’s work!”

Aine ignored his whining and pointed at the images on the tapestry. First, she pointed out the Sun being eclipsed by the Moon over a crumbling castle. Next, were the swirling gems that were obviously the Elements of Harmony. Aine then stepped further down the tapestry, skipping vast quantities of material, finally coming to a point when she pointed again.

Luna took the time to examine some of the space in between, but could not understand half of the coded symbolism. However, there was no mistaking the two marks Aine was pointing at. “Did Celestia or Sunset Shimmer ever tell you the young one was born with her cutie mark? Much like my first children, her magically structured nature allowed it to be so. Her first breath, here. The Well gifted her with the spark of a soul as it does all living sentients. A weapon, given access to the most powerful magic in our universe. It was then her mark appeared. The little sun that would eclipse my own daughter.

“The implications were beyond what I could foresee. A pony born of two different universes, not bound by destiny or fate until this moment we have arrived at. Celestia had no idea that by creating the Incarnate that she was writing the story of her own end and the end of all. It was her choice, however. She did not wish to cross horns with you in battle again. She did not wish to face you and risk having to slay you. Truthfully, I could not blame her. There were other pieces in motion, as always. So, I did nothing. Action, reaction, consequences.”

“YOU NEVER DID ANYTHING! YOU COULD HAVE STOPPED THEM! YOU COULD HAVE SAVED HER!”

Aine ignored the scream that rattled the very temple itself, barely twitching an ear. “Have you not been listening, Luna? Let me put it in order for you. Celestia chooses to create the Incarnate by her own free will. The perfect weapon that can slay any enemy, even gods if she wills it so. She is the harbinger to the end game. However, the end was delayed because, with a soul and free will of her own, Sunset instead chose to run away. That, unexpectedly, gave her soul time to grow, to become permanently attached to her body and not easily removed. Trust me, I tried. However, in that same gap of time Flurry Heart became corrupted much like you had. She…”

“Scylla and her wretched ilk forced Flurry to kill Celestia. And, as usual, all you did was watch!”

“I saved you! I should have let all of you die in that ruined throne room! It was an action against all better judgment and the good of the world, but I did it! With Celestia already gone, you were their only means of entering Elysium and taking the Well, but they would have needed you alive to breach the door. If you had died that day, they would never have been able to open it. I created the Athanatoi prisons and tied their locks to Celestia’s life, but Samael created the door to Elysium. Your death would not have caused it to fall. You would have all been dead, but the scales would have been in balance. The world would have gone on.”

Luna screamed, her eyes burning brightly with teal light and flecks of black energy. She aimed her horn and fired a blast, purposely striking the floor next to Aine. The goddess of creation had made no effort to move or defend herself. She just stood there, like a blinking statute as part of the cosmic marble melted.

“Then why? Pray thee tell us! Why, oh, mother of creation itself?! WHY DID THOU NOT LET US LAY SLAIN?!”

“BECAUSE I LOVE YOU!”

The words echoed. The echo faded. Only the sound of heavy breathing and tears dripping on the floor could be heard. Belldandy and Chaz could only stand to the side, holding hands for comfort and strength as two alicorns threw enough power and fury about to topple mountains around their small sanctuary, which was thankfully stronger than the average mountain.

“I…”

“I love you, Luna. I loved your sister. You were born for a purpose, but I still birthed you, raised you, and I felt closer and more kindred with the two of you than I did with ALL the variety of creatures of the world. Because you were like me and you were of me. A piece of my soul beats within you.

“I asked Sunset Shimmer to return to our universe knowing full and well where it would eventually lead, but I also knew how happy it would make Celestia to see her daughter again. Because I knew how it made me feel to see the two of you happy again. When she fell… when I watched her die. It... broke me. It broke my heart in a way no mortal death has ever done. I could not watch you die as well." Aine had to pause to gather herself, the tears falling freely down her perfect fur. "I damned the world and every living creature upon it by breaking my own rules. For you. I interfered directly and gave Void the opportunity to set the rest of this in motion. For you. The world, the universe itself is possibly doomed because of me and my actions. All because of a stupid game.”

“Then you should have played better,” Luna said just above a whisper, the loudest her ravaged emotions would allow.

“Perhaps. But Void was desperate to win. It was his nature and his sole desire. He exploited every loophole, every perceived angle. He took risks not caring if it hurt his children or others. They were just pieces on a board, after all. I just wanted my little ponies and all the creatures of the world a chance to live. But the more I tried the more he fought back. That was when I came to realize the truth of it all. The only way to win is NOT to play.”

Luna remained silent, chewing on the words as the anger in her ebbed slowly. She had not expected to hear those three words from her mother again. Aine had said them before, long ago. But not since she was a filly. Now, unlike then, they felt warmer. More genuine. There was a dull ache in Luna’s chest and she had to fight down the shuddering need to cry more.

Finally, after a few minutes of silence, the alicorns of life and death met eyes once more. Luna was the first to speak. “What do we do now?”

“Now, we use the only unknown variable we have left to us. We tell the mortals what has transpired and hope, pray, they can come up with a solution. If it has grown too powerful to simply blast it to nothingness then another means must be found. Go, quickly. Speak to Sunset and the others. The more time standing about is less time thinking.”

“Wait,” Luna narrowed her dark eyes once more, “you say that as if you are not coming.”

“I cannot. I made a promise to Sunset Shimmer that I would stay away. In addition, I need to look after my other children and if possible, I will also attempt to locate Void.”

Luna grumbled. She wanted to further argue, but if Aine could locate Void then that would be one less thing for them to do. They already had enough to contend with. In addition, she had no idea how Sunset would take the news that the fate of their world rested upon her somehow.

You know that is not entirely true, Luna. You know your niece well. She will take it very, very badly.

Luna sighed internally. Samael was right. This was not going to be pleasant. “I suppose there is no point delaying then.”

Aine nodded before turning back to the twins. “I know not what role you two will play in this. You have always maintained your neutrality, but I fear this time standing to the side will only guarantee the end of all. If you can assist, I suggest you do so.”

Belldandy nodded in turn. “I think it would be best if we returned to the world. We could help explain the situation. It may even be necessary to bring Sunset here.”

“Protect all those that can be protected, but most important of all, protect the magic. It is the life blood of our universe. If the omega beast drains it all we will be nothing more than another dead space. Good luck to us all.”

Aine lit her horn and she vanished in a flash that was bright enough that Luna had to shield her face once more. She blinked the spots from her eyes and strolled over to the edge of the colonnade, grumbling mostly to herself about a certain oversized pony always having to be so flashy. The mopey thought soon passed.

The night sky was so beautiful from here, unhindered by obstacle or light pollution. Luna quite honestly missed seeing the night sky. She had a new job and would fulfill it to the best of her ability, but she was still a pony of the night. She loved to see the stars in the sky and her moon following its path like a well rehearsed dance. It called to her soul and was a refreshing reminder what needed to be done to protect all she held dear.

Luna turned slightly, her attention on the two other alicorns, still messing with Chaz’s shoulder. He nodded as he rolled it around with no pain. “Come along, you two. It is time we drop in once more… less violently this time.”

“You do realize we are significantly older than you, yes?” said Belldandy with notable sass in her voice.

“Yes, but I was a princess. I am accustomed to dealing with ponies who do not act their age or station when the situation is outside their comfort zone.” Luna lit her horn and searched for a particular pony’s brightly burning soul she knew so well. Twilight Sparkle. She located the co-ruler of Equestria in an unexpected place. Mount Metazoa? What an odd choice for a visit. Perhaps they are touring other lands to extend the honeymoon?

With nothing else to add to the thought Luna lit her horn. Chaz and Belldandy touched their own horns to hers and the three disappeared.

Twilight and Sunset were admiring the stained glass in the central atrium when the cavernous room lit up with a bright flash. The thundercrack that followed, amazingly, did not shatter the widows or crack the wooden and stone walls, but most likely only because they had so many preservation spells woven into their construction.

When the ringing ceased and their spotted eyes could see once more, Sunset started to growl, feeling a need to summon her sword when she recognized a familiar cloak and wavy, midnight stardust mane billowing in ethereal breeze. Luna turned to her niece and smiled warmly. Sunset blinked twice. Luna was not alone.

“I sense others around us,” said Belldandy, turning about, “many others.”

Chaz nodded and then waved his hand, smiling perhaps a bit too wide. “Hello, mortal creatures!”

Luna facehoofed and shook her head. “Just let me do the talking, yes?”

“Uhhh…” Twilight blinked rapidly as she assessed what was before her. “Sunny, are you seeing this?”

“Luna along with some naked, humanoid ponies? Yeah, I see them too.”

Tempest stepped around the princesses, her horn stub crackling with power. “Identify yourselves!”

Luna held up a hoof, trying to restore calm. “Be at ease, Commander Tempest. They bring no harm or desire for confrontation. What you see before you are the alicorns of Fate and Destiny.”

Tempest did not relax. She too had not had the best of experiences dealing with new alicorns.

“Luna,” Twilight said finally, one reassuring hoof placed gently upon her friend and bodyguard and the other upon her clearly irked and tense wife, “what’s going on?”

Luna turned her eyes to Sunset Shimmer, but unlike their previous encounters, she grimaced instead of smiled. It left a sting of pain deep in her heart. “I apologize for the intrusion, but there is much to say. You may wish to sit down for the weight of my words shall be heavy. Perhaps the heaviest burden you will ever have to carry, dear niece.”

Sunset gulped the dry lump as cold anxiety began to grip her heart. She did not know why, but she just knew deep down in her soul they were about to be served extremely bad news.

Author's Note

Happy Friday! I had some early time today so I am posting this a little bit early. Lots to unpack here. Most important I think is how one can be both bound to the tapestry and still have free will. Strange? Kind of, but I look at it like this: Destiny(Belldandy) sees all the possibilities that lie before you, or did when the threads moved. Your choices, actions, free will, created the path to your final fate. It is one of many fates that cannot be avoided. But you get to choose how you get there.

Poor Luna, Aine was there the whole time and watched it all. Endearing? Frustrating? Infuriating? All the above? Yeeeeeah.

So, what do you think Sunny is going to do when she finds out the fate of the world falls to her?

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 27: Radioactive

It was strange for Sunset Shimmer. Put simply.

She had been born a pony and lived as such up until she was a late teenager. In that time, Sunset had only worn clothes when it was absolutely necessary or if it had gotten cold enough to require an additional layer over her soft, goldenrod fur. That went for many in Equestria and not just ponies. It was honestly considered odd to wear clothes all the time other than a favorite accessory. A tie, a necklace or choker, something in your hair that eventually became your signature style. Sunset would have worn a jacket all the time if she had not sprouted wings making it near impossible to tailor such to her new physiology.

Then, Sunset found herself in another world. Another dimension. To her shock, as a young, foolish unicorn barely able to be called a mare, she landed in a world dominated by bipedal creatures that, while similar to those she knew, were also completely different. One of the biggest, most obvious differences was the lack of fur. Humans had hair, primarily on their heads and thick patches around their genitals, but mostly, only a light coat that did nothing against the cold. So, naturally they wore clothes to stay warm. Then, over centuries, it became part of their society and some became religiously obsessive about it. Making sure not an inch of skin was showing.

Regardless of reason, Sunset had to adapt to fit in and that meant getting over the stigma around clothing. At least in public. Over time, she eventually came to appreciate the artistic and expressive nature of clothing and enjoyed deciding what she would wear each day. After a century of keeping that need in mind Sunset sometimes felt ‘naked’ to go around outside the castle without her armor or at least a cloak on. She knew she would readjust eventually.

However, Sunset's brain was in conflict as she looked upon what appeared to be two ponies that had human proportions and aspects. They stood tall on their hindlegs. Both were as tall as the average minotaur or medium sized dragon, like Spike. Their hindlegs bent backwards like a pony and ended in hooves, but the proportions were... wrong, yet still, shockingly, in balance. They had long, slender bodies and arms not forelegs. They had hands! More so than that, Sunset could not keep from staring at the other parts that were out in the open.

The female anthro pony had breasts instead of teats. They were high on her chest and, at a guess, about a B cup and covered in fine, light grey fur like the rest of her. The male had a pony shaped penis with a sheath, but his proportion was that to his upright body making him, in truth, quite well endowed. Sunset blushed when she realized she was staring a bit too long at the hanging appendage.

“I’m… I’m sorry Aunt Luna, but could you repeat that? I was distracted.”

Luna rolled her eyes but smirked. She saw completely through Sunset’s statement. With a flick of her horn, two of the set of drapes were removed from the walls and quickly refashioned into togas for the other two alicorns.

Belldandy simply shrugged. She could feel the fabric being wrapped around her, over one shoulder and down just past her knees. Her curiosity was piqued but ultimately it did not matter. “I suppose we were a little underdressed for a formal occasion.”

“I don’t like clothes,” Chaz protested. “They itch.”

“Do you wish to change shape and walk around on four hooves as the rest of us so as to maintain a level of dignity and decorum?”

“Well, no. I’ve gotten used to hands.”

“Then use your hands to deal with the itch. Your stallionhood was distracting my niece and she cannot afford to be distracted at this moment.”

Twilight and Tempest turned to Sunset who blushed harder under their disapproving glares. The purple princess rolled her own eyes.

“Seriously, Sunset?” said Tempest. “It’s not like you haven’t seen or touched them before.”

“What? It was a good size!”

“Thank you!” said Chaz with a chipper grin.

“I think we are getting off track here,” said Twilight, bringing the conversation back around. “You said you had news for us. Is it about Void?”

Luna nodded. “Some of it. I’m afraid the situation has only grown worse since we concluded our fight with The Red Clover. I sought out Void to confront him directly. My intention was to warn him not to take steps against you or our world again. I wanted this sick game of theirs concluded. However, I was too late.”

“Discord said he became distracted and fled.”

Luna nodded to Twilight. “He took great offence to my stabbing of Samael. He thinks I killed him and that such an action was an act of war upon all the alicorn gods.”

“Um,” Sunset scratched at the side of her head, “are you saying that Samael is not dead?”

“He is no more dead than I am. We are simply one being now. While I appear to be the primary personality in charge of our existence, we are both here. Honestly, I think he feels this is like the equivalent of a vacation for him. He does not have to do anything but offer advice. Regardless, Void acted again. He unleashed an omega beast into our reality.”

“I don’t know what that is, but it just sounds bad by the name alone.”

Luna grimaced. “You would be absolutely correct, commander.”

“Okay, that, that sounds bad and all. But we have quite a number of our own problems we are dealing with right now. I mean, you see where we are. I know you can see or sense all the other creatures and nations here. We are about to enter negotiations to try and stave off what could quite literally descend into our first world war. So, is it possible for, you know, you guys to deal with the cosmic alicorn god problem and for us to deal with this problem?”

“She needs to see the tapestry.”

Sunset turned her attention back to the alicorns standing upright like humans. “I’m sorry, we should have started with introductions. I’m Princess Sunset Shimmer, this is my wife, Princess Twilight Sparkle. Who the hell are you?”

“Sunny! Manners!”

“Annnnd you were doing so well for like four seconds there,” grumbled Tempest.

The female anthro pony smiled though. It was then that Sunset realized that she never looked directly at any of them. Her eyes were cloudy… and familiar. “Wait. I’ve seen you before. I thought you were a hallucination from overstressing my magic.”

“And though I have never seen you, Sunset Shimmer, I would know you by sheer presence you bring to a room. I am Destiny and I am quite real. I pull the threads that… well, I did pull the threads. You may call me by my chosen name, Belldandy. This is my brother, Fate. He weaved the tapestry of our universe. He likes to be called Chaz.”

“Chaz?”

“Yes?”

Sunset arched an eyebrow. “Seriously?”

“What?”

“It’s just, most of the alicorns we have met have big, fantastic names or sound historically accurate. Chaz sounds like something I would name a motorcycle.”

Chaz crossed his arms and smirked. “I could just call you Ignis Ferrum Incarnate all the time if you prefer formality.”

“Ugh. Chaz it is.”

“If the formalities are concluded,” said Luna, “then I agree, time is a valuable luxury and there is much you must be made aware of. Belldandy, please take Sunset’s hoof and guide her back to the temple.”

“Uh, Aunt Luna, as much as I enjoy spending time with you we really do have a crisis right here we are already dealing with.”

“At risk of sounding like my mother,” Luna stuck out her tongue and pretended to gag, “we do not have the time to deal with such petty concerns. This is a matter of life and death for ALL creatures. You must fully grasp the implications and the consequences or else we are all doomed.”

“Wait!” Twilight interjected. “Sunset is not going anywhere without me. We are the diarchs. We are a team. If you are taking her somewhere you need to take me as well.”

“Twilight!” Tempest hissed. “What are you doing?! The opening statements are scheduled to begin before sunset. That’s like two hours from now.”

We won’t be gone long. Tell Cadence we had to take care of an errand and to just distract the others if we are not back in time. Have Spike tell them the story about the time he was Dragon Lord for like two minutes. It's a good story.”

Tempest grumbled and sparks shot from her broken horn. “I’m not even a politician and I can already see how bad of an idea this is. Isabella is going to shit a brick, I swear it.”

Luna flipped her hood back over her head. “With haste then.”

Belldandy and Chaz stepped up to Sunset and Twilight, each touching their horns to the other two alicorns and in one large flash they were all gone leaving Tempest Fury alone. Claws and hooves could be heard echoing on the floor and through the corridors. Tempest turned and found Flurry Heart and Isabella looking around, no doubt wondering where the princesses had gone off to.

Tempest groaned and facehoofed. “Ponyfeathers.”

Sunset blinked a few times to adjust her eyes to the darker environment. They were in the center of a round room, except that it in fact had no walls at all. The floor was mostly black, but seemed to pulse with different internal colors, pinks, blues, and greens. The colonnade that made up the perimeter were made of some sort of stone that hummed with an ambient magenta. Beyond said columns were stars. More stars than Sunset had ever seen and she had been to a space station before. Which was most likely why Twilight was left gasping, jaw hanging open.

“That…. That’s the constellation Gillerford! And that, over there is the Ursa Lord Brutus! I’ve never seen them so clearly before! Is that nebulous gas?! I think that’s real nebulous gas! The kind stars are born from! Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!!! Sunset?! Are you seeing this?!”

“Remember to breathe, Twily… You know, if there actually is air here. Where ever here is.”

“There is. No air means no sound. Makes it harder to communicate. We were reminded of that little fact not too long ago actually.”

Belldandy nodded at Chaz’s statement. “Especially when one of us is blind. Welcome, princesses, to our home. I would offer you hospitality, but we rarely, almost never, have guests.”

“If I can be blunt,” Sunset began, “why are you blind? I once saw Aine heal a friend of ours back to full health after he was burned to a crisp and probably seconds from death. You would think fixing some eyes would be foal’s play for her.”

Belldandy shrugged. “I was born blind to what is before me. I think more accurately it is to say I do not see the world around me as you do. The call of the threads and all the possibilities were all I really could see or cared about for a long time. I never even thought to ask if it could be cured.”

“It just seems strange to me.”

“When the threads moved, I could see them in a way I can scarcely describe. I could see all the potential and potential outcomes a new life had before them. Though the new life is bound to the tapestry the path is not a straight one. Destiny is the potential that lies before all creatures. Your life, your choices, create the roadmap to the final destination. The future is not set in stone.”

Belldandy and Chaz walked towards a piece of equipment that was not far from the center of the room. Twilight and Sunset followed the two anthro ponies while Luna trailed behind, her cloak hood still obscuring her face. Sunset could see that the machine was old, mostly made of wood with parts that appeared to be metal or polished crystal. There were spools of thread along a rack. Hundreds of them. All the threads led to the machine, but none of the assembly was currently moving.

“The future," Belldandy continued, "is more like… molten rock, if I had to try and describe it. Shifting, changing, morphing on the most basic and fundamental levels. All the potential paths that lead towards one’s fate. That is what I see with my blind eyes. Possibilities. Different dimensions like a kaleidoscope or fractured glass.”

“Somewhere out there we like to think there are more of us also put to task. That every path is realized in some form or another. Good or bad,” said Chaz with a smirk Sunset would have called mischievous. “That’s why it’s called a multi-verse. Helllooo.”

“This is all extremely fascinating.”

“It really is!” Twilight interrupted. Earning a sheepish grin and playful eye roll from Sunset. “Sorry.”

“But what does this all have to do with me and the doom and gloom of the world?”

“You are wasting time,” said Luna, her echoing voice caused both Sunset and Twilight to jump. “Show her the mark and explain it to her what it means.”

Chaz gestured Sunset and Twilight closer to the fabric hanging out the back of the loom. “This, is the Tapestry of the Universe. Our universe at least. As you both know well, there are others parallel to this one, multiverse, like I just said. They are expanding spheres that grow right alongside us. We know they are there. You have even seen some of them, but my sister and I cannot leave this plane of existence. No god can... that we know of. We can get close, places between places, but never completely leave our home.”

“The In Between,” Sunset said with a growl under her breath. “I hate that place.”

“It is as infinite as one can fathom and connects to everywhere else all at once. Even the nothing outside.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” said Twilight. “How can something connect to everything else and also to the nothing outside of everything else?”

“Chaos does what chaos wants. You must understand what is before you before we move on to the real problem,” said Belldandy with a stark frown.

Chaz held up the tapestry still hanging from the loom. “This is the comprehensive chronicle of our time and all who have lived. It’s coded, in shorthand, if you will. I have learned how to interpret it and add my own notes to make sense of it. However, I don’t think I need to translate the last item to come through the stitching.”

As the alicorn of fate held up the tapestry Sunset and Twilight could clearly see Sunset’s cutie mark just as it appeared on her flank. The couple exchanged confused glances.

“I don’t understand. What does my mark have to do with this?”

Chaz sighed, glanced to Luna, but the death goddess just stared, her eyes slightly glowing from the darkness of her hood. “This was the last thing to come out of the loom before it stopped. The size of the image indicates the scope in which it affects. You have shown up in the story of life several times, but only as a component, never the final seal. The loom came to an unexpected halt after rendering this. With those facts in mind, the size, the scope, the seizing it can only mean that our lives, the lives of every creature in the world below us are now tied to YOUR fate.”

Sunset hesitated. Her heart was racing and her skin crawled under her fur. There was a noticeable buzzing in Sunset’s ears as she fought to control her rising anxiety. Though her mouth had dried completely and it felt as if her tongue my glue itself to the roof of her mouth the most important question had to be asked. “And what exactly is MY fate?”

Belldandy looked to Chaz who looked to Luna. The male alicorn finally sighed. He was Fate. It was his job to say it. “It is your fate to either save the world or to destroy it. The choice is yours.”

Twilight gasped.

Luna scowled, her hood obscuring the tears that stung her eyes.

Sunset just stood like a statue, barely breathing. Seconds ticked by before she finally was able to shout, “…. HOW IS THAT EVEN A FUCKING CHOICE?!”

“Even if you choose not to decide, you still have made a choice.”

Sunset turned her harshly glowing teal eyes on Belldandy. The dark haired alicorn did not flinch, even as Sunset's wings unfurled in a fiery display. “You are really going to stand there and quote Rush at me?!”

“I don’t know what that is. I just know the words to be true.” Belldandy lifted a slender arm and pointed towards the stars above. “Right now, there is a creature from beyond our reality, a creature from the Outside, searching for us all. It is following the flow of magic like a predator swimming upstream, consuming everything along the way and growing larger and stronger as it does. It will find its way here eventually and it will consume the world and all living things upon it. Any hope we old alicorns had of stopping it was foiled because it was our foolish brother, Void, who set it upon us and fled like a coward. You and every creature must work together to find a way to stop it. As the Incarnate, you are the guardian sword and shielding protector. That is your destiny. Whatever plan you can come up with it will involve you facing this monster head on. That is what is written into the tapestry. The outcome is a mystery beyond if you fail, we all die. That is the Fate that awaits us.”

“No… I… no, no. Not this… I… I can’t… I…”

“Sunny? Hey, it’s okay. Focus on me and my voice, I’m right here.” Twilight glared at Fate and Destiny. They at least had the decency to be abashed for what they were saying. “You are gods! How can you ask this of her?!”

“You misunderstand, Twilight Sparkle,” Belldandy said with head still bowed. “We are not asking. These are the facts. You have been given more warning than any other creature in existence of what is coming. Only she can make the loom move again. Otherwise, it is all over and everything we know, every creature will be gone.”

They can't be serious... They want me to save the entire world against some horrible creature from beyond the outside of reality? ME?! This... this is some sort of bad fucking joke, right? I am such a screw up and have lost as many times as I've won. There's no way... no... fucking... way... “I can’t breathe… I’m… I’m gonna to throw up.”

Twilight pulled a shivering, wide eyed Sunset Shimmer flush next to her and draped her wing over her withers. “Send us home.”

“Twilight?”

“Send us home right now!” Twilight shouted at Luna. “We have a large gathering of world leaders already before us. We will need to tell them what is happening and you two are coming with us to help explain this, this mess!”

Chaz shrugged. “Sure. Better than standing here with nothing to do… Can we take the drapes off now?” Twilight growled and her horn began to glow, angrily. “Fiiiiine.”

Belldandy and Chaz once again wrapped their arms and wings around Sunset and Twilight and touched their horns together.

Luna stayed at the temple a moment longer, continuing to stare at the cutie mark emblazed upon the fabric. Lost in her own thoughts. The universe truly was a cold, cruel place. “I’m sorry, beloved niece. Oh, dear sister, I am sorry for all of this.”

Cadence had taken the time to have her mane pinned up, simply but tastefully before meeting the other dignitaries. Her daughter, Flurry Heart, had helped brush her mother's tail out, polished her regalia before seeing to her own, and wrapped herself in a light white, translucent shawl that went around her neck and over her wings and withers. Servants could have handled such a menial task, but it gave her an excuse to do busy work while chatting with her daughter. Something they had been doing more and more of. Lastly, Cadence placed her small crown upon her head before turning to the mirror and nodding her approval. She had a larger one back home for imperial duties, but it was too heavy and frankly gaudy to parade about more than once a year.

Tempest had relayed the story of how two ‘alicorn gods’ had taken Sunset and Twilight somewhere. Where was not specifically stated. She had bene assured they would be back soon, but the sun was to set in a matter of minutes and everyone was getting anxious. Especially Isabella. The griffon fought to keep her plumage from puffing out and molting as she paced back and forth.

“Twilight said they would be back,” said Tempest.

“And I’m sure they will be. Soon.”

“Soon is not good enough!” hissed Isabella. “The sun needs to be set, the moon needs to come out, and the opening greetings and mingle are scheduled then after. The Saddle Arabians are here! We need to present a strong, unified front before the other nations or else this entire gambit will crumble into a complete disaster!”

“Your heart rate is exceeding the recommended statistical norms I have read for a griffon of your age. You should meditate or try breathing exercises before you suffer from cardiac failure,” stated Raven casually.

“Look, Tempest said we may need to stall for some time,” said Spike. “I’ve got plenty of good stories laced with large, flattering words I can use to buy time. Half of being a diplomat is all about the pandering. Let me g-”

Spike was cut off when a bright flash of teleportation magic interrupted him. Twilight looked back and forth quickly and sighed in relief when she saw her friends and recognized the room as the Equestrian common lounge. Her attention was immediately returned to Sunset Shimmer. Her wife was starting to go pale.

“Sunny. Sunny, look at me.”

Sunset Shimmer glanced about, but her vision was going blurry and her ears made out words but they all sounded as if they were a hundred miles away. She knew she was spiraling out of control into a full panic attack and needed to get out of the room and temple before she exploded violently. She needed to get away...

“Oh, thank the holy ancestors!” shouted Isabella. “Quickly! Both of you take care of the royal duties and get out to the central atrium so we can greet the Saddle Arabians and others before they think we are… why are there two strange ponies standing on their hind legs?!”

“Alicorn gods,” said Tempest tiredly. “I told you it was not just nerves.”

“Huh,” said Spike.

“Oh, wow,” said Cadence.

“Greeeeat,” grumbled Flurry Heart with a snort, “more alicorns.”

Raven said nothing, her eyes locked on Sunset Shimmer. Though her MAUs instruments were not as sensitive as her PAAL unit when attached to the back of a hand, the advanced optics the body had at its disposal could detect many different kinds of light spectrums. Including thermal infrared. Raven could see Sunset’s body temperature spiking rapidly alongside her heartrate. Even the gems on her armor were beginning to glow from absorbing the excess bleed off energy. Raven knew what was about to happen next.

“Sunset…”

“Sunny!”

“Is she okay?”

“Sunset, hey, speak to us.”

“Ohhhhh shiiiiit… I think she gonna blow.”

Sunset, wide, panicked eyes, scanned about for the exit through her tunnel vision. Her breathing was rapid and erratic and her teeth ground together loud enough to be heard. Finally, Sunset screamed, unfurling her wings, which burst into flames hot enough to send everyone who was nearby sprawling to the floor. The heat was force upwards by the shield Twilight had quickly thrown up around her wife. Sunset squeezed her eyes shut and teleported away, leaving scorch marks on the floor and ceiling.

The room grew quiet. The gathered Equestrians recovered and glanced about at one another. Their eyes eventually all fell upon the two anthro alicorns who had simply stood and observed the entire outburst. Neither had seemed bothered by the outcome or the magical fire.

“Uhhh, what just happened?” asked Spike. The heat may not have hurt him but the overpressure from the magical outburst had caused his ears to pop before Twilight had sealed the energy in her shield.

“Analysis later,” said Isabella dusting herself off. “Twilight, the sun.” The purple alicorn continued to stare at the blackened mark on the floor shaped like and explosive starburst. “Princess!”

“Huh? Oh-h, um, right.” Twilight lit her horn and lowered the sun. She waited for Sunset to raise the moon… and waited… and waited. Through the window to the east, the moon had yet to appear.

“That’s not a good sign,” murmured Flurry Heart.

With a resigned sigh, Twilight reached out and grabbed the moon in her power and pulled it above the horizon. She grunted and squeezed her eyes tightly shut from how much it fought her. It had not fought her grasp so hard since the first few times she tried to lift it on her own without the celestial dial. Her heart ached and she did not bother to hide the tears that fell from her eyes as a result.

“Oh, Sunny.”

Author's Note

Going to go ahead and post this tonight since the storm is moving up the east coast and bringing with it the not entirely impossible chance that I will lose internet, power, or both tomorrow. Wheee!!! (Been through many hurricanes including direct hits.)

Soooo yeah. She went boom. It's not every day you are told that the world rest upon your shoulders and if you want you can let it all burn to ash. Going to test the limits of that self esteem for sure. She just needs time to cool off and process. You can guess what she'll do after that.

Next up, Political dickery!

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 28: No Excuses

Isabella Windsong worked frantically to compose Princess Twilight Sparkle after the most recent explosive outburst from Sunset Shimmer. Unsurprising, Twilight was beside herself. Her wife just had a massive anxiety attack that ended about as well as anything that upsets Sunset Shimmer. Isabella was unsure of all the details, but they could be sorted out later. It was fortunate no one was hurt.

The griffon had dried the princess’s tears and tried to straighten the crown and regalia so that Twilight appeared as the calm, composed leader she usually was. Cadence was helping where she could with words of encouragement and that they would work together as a family to help Sunset once the opening meet and greet was concluded. Of course, Sunset was supposed to be part of said greet as well. If that was going to be an issue, they would soon find out.

The unity lounge was, by design, a place for large gatherings and relaxed conversation. The outside perimeter of the large, square room was intended for booths of vendors, when available, but also as a means of traveling around the room without disturbing the middle section where all the conversations would be taking place. There were several sets of short steps as the middle was recessed almost a meter below the perimeter. When arranged, individual tables and booths would be set up for seating. Or, in its natural state, the inside square was lined with plush seating that would comfortably accommodate all but the largest of dragons, who would have had difficulty getting through the door to begin with.

It was the second largest room at the temple next to the central atrium, located just adjacent. This allowed for many nations and species to enter without accidentally crossing over to another nation’s treaty recognized sovereignty without permission. One of the many facts that were running through Twilight’s head as she used the figures and history to help calm her mind and heart. Please. Please, please, please be okay.

The guards held the door open and Twilight entered just after Isabella and Commander Tempest. Already in the central square were the yaks, hippogriffs, badlands representative who was an Abyssinian, and the griffon ambassador. They turned and nodded respectfully. A gesture Twilight gracefully returned. At nearly the same time, or had been waiting for the right moment, the Dragon Lord, the deer prince, and the Saddle Arabians entered as well.

Twilight smiled brightly and nodded to the new arrivals. “Welcome to Mount Metazoa and the Hall of Unity, my friends. I know for many of you this is your first visit to these hallowed and historic halls. Please, feel free to explore all the grounds and open locations and make yourselves comfortable.”

Flurry immediately stepped around Twilight emitting a little 'eeeee' sound as she met Prince Thicket Whitetail who leapt from his retainers up to the light pink alicorn. They nuzzled one another and Flurry wrapped her large wings over, shielding both their faces for a few seconds of privacy before they both composed themselves again.

“Clearly, some introductions will not be required,” Twilight added with a smirk she could not suppress even if she had wanted to. Others giggled and chuckled as well. But not everyone.

“And yet I see you are missing an important member of your own, Princess Twilight.”

Twilight’s smirk fell instantly. She recognized that voice. Purple eyes searched and found Grand Vizier Muhasib among the many creatures, garbed in a shiny blue robe, his face neutral and yet somehow still displeased. The other Saddle Arabian just behind him was slightly taller, younger, and adorn in the finest silks and velvets with interwoven armor plates. Much like his brother, he had smooth, sandy yellow fur, however his mane was smokey black instead of brown. What was most different and striking were his cobalt blue eyes that made even Twilight’s heart skip a beat at how powerful and alluring they were. Calm, composed, exactly as a crown prince was expected to appear. The solar princess did not know him personally, but there was only one horse he could be.

Twilight smiled less genuine than she felt and nodded to them both. “Prince Alsame Aldhahabiu. It is my honor and pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

The prince did not bow his head again or smile, which caused Isabella to twitch and feathers to ruffle a bit. “I do not wish to play this game, Your Majesty, and pretend to be happy to be here. We both know the nature and circumstances of this peace talk. If our colleagues are not yet aware of what transpired prior they soon will be. You may tell them your side of events and we will tell them ours. They can decide who has the high ground and which side of the line their nation will fall upon.”

“I understand that this may seem like a ploy or spectacle. I thought the same thing in the past whe-”

“Where is Princess Sunset Shimmer?” the prince interrupted, causing several gasps to erupt at his bold and blatant disrespect. The prince ignored their reactions and Twilight's brain came to a crashing halt. It had been a long time since any creature dared to speak down to her. Even if it was a political strategy, the temperature in the air suddenly felt frosty. “It was our understanding that she would be here along with you and the alicorns of the Crystal Empire. Are we considered so beneath you that we are unworthy of the presence of all the mighty alicorns of Equestria? Perhaps my father was right and this is a farce and waste of valuable time and effort.”

Tempest, who had to remain on the outer perimeter with the other nation guards, scowled hard at the prince. A fact that did not go unnoticed by the prince’s personal guards. She turned her eyes to them and scowled harder, the gem in the center of her battle helm glowing brightly as it absorbed the excess buildup of energy from her horn stub.

Raven, who had been standing next to Tempest, let out an honest to goodness growl. “I do not like him.”

“You and me both,” whispered Tempest, still keeping a side eye on the Al Haras guards. She noted that they were on edge, strangely nervous for highly trained royal guards. She expected more stone faced discipline from the elite Al Haras.

Isabella started to reply when Twilight laid a gentle hoof on her assistant’s shoulder. “Princess Sunset is here, but is currently indisposed. She had some… bad quesadillas during the flight and needed to go lie down for a spell. I assure you. You will meet her soon.”

“She did?” All the eyes turned to the last creatures to enter the lounge. All the side conversations immediately ceased. “Well, no wonder she exploded into flame. That sounds simply dreadful.”

Belldandy rolled her clouded eyes and smacked Chaz on the shoulder hard enough for him to yelp and rub it. “How can you interpret the cosmic code of the tapestry in a matter of seconds and be so thick as to NOT read between the lines? Seriously, I’m the blind one here?”

“What?”

“Just be quiet, brother.”

“I’ve never had indigestion. Is it bad? Can one die from it? Did the news of the omega beast cause it?”

“Chaz.”

“Yes?”

“Shut. Up.”

“What in the world are those?!” shouted Dragon Lord Ember, eyes the size of dinner plates and jaw hanging open.

“Heh, funny story,” said Spike with a too wide smile. “Seriously, you are going to laugh, like, a lot.”

“The end of the world is a laughing matter? I seriously do not understand mortals.” Belldandy wacked her brother again.

“In our many years of knowing ponies, me, Prince Tarmont, has never seen pony stand up like that. So tall, like minotaurs. They are some kind of strange… stand up pony.”

“Well, if we are being formal about everything. Hello, I am Chaz and this is my sister, Belldandy. We are actually alicorn gods. Notice the wings and horns.”

“Bold creature indeed to call itself a god,” said Muhasib before whispering something to the prince who just nodded.

“To be perfectly honest, we never called ourselves gods,” Belldandy amended. “You and your kind gave Aine, our sister, that title. She just never saw a reason to refute it. Quite telling, actually.”

“Seriously? You brought gods with you to a peace summit, Twilight? Bold. I kind of like it.”

“Actually, Dragon Lord Ember, we brought ourselves. We have important information to share with you, all of you, the current world leaders. They were to address you on such matters... later.”

“If you are gods why must you look like ponies?” asked the yak prince. “How we know you are gods at all and not just magical pony mutants to scare us with honey coated words? Do you know any of our yak gods? Prove you are gods.”

“What exactly do you want me to do? Raise the dead or something? I don’t do that. I’m an artist, dammit.” said Chaz, sticking his tongue out. The entire exchange was getting out of control and she needed to wrap this all up to go find Sunset. Twilight needed to get every creature to focus. With a push of power, Twilight sent a small burst of energy up and let it explode harmlessly near the ceiling. The many overlapping conversations ceased.

“I apologize, but we are all getting rowdy and off subject. I understand you have many questions for our unexpected guests, but that will have to wait until tomorrow as scheduled. Every envoy received an itinerary set out by the welcome crew. Please review it.” A few started to protest and Twilight, in a rare example of force, slammed her hoof down on the floor. The sharp sound was felt as much as it was heard. “Again, more will be discussed in greater detail tomorrow. Please, have a good night and we will see every creature after sunrise for breakfast.”

Twilight turned around and glared at the two anthro alicorns. She then hissed through clenched teeth, “Move.” Tempest and Spike quickly hustled Belldandy and Chaz back out the way they came.

“Flurry, wait!”

Flurry Heart turned back to Thicket and smiled apologetically. “Hey, I know we haven’t had much time together since the wedding, but I got a family issue to deal with right now. I promise, I’ll make it up to you, okay?” Thicket grimaced, but nodded. The deer prince lifted Flurry’s hoof and kissed the top of it. Flurry Heart blushed and kissed his little brown deer nose once more.

Cadence smiled gleefully at her daughter. She was literally vibrating with love energy. Flurry, rolled her eyes and brushed past her mother.

“Not now, Mom.”

“You’re right, I know, but seriously, awwwwww! You two are so cuuuuuuute!”

“Ugh!”

Once the group of ponies were back behind several magically dampened doors Twilight turned around and unfurled her wings. “You two were supposed to stay here! I didn’t want to drop the bomb of, ‘oh, by the way, the Tapestry of the Universe stopped spooling and a great, big monster of unspeakable horror is coming to kill us all! These are two of six immortal alicorn gods who oversee that balance of our world, say hi to them, but one of them is a petty jerk and wants us all dead. Are there any questions?’ That was really the LAST thing I wanted to deal with tonight!”

“I was curious. I’m a curious creature. Seeing all of this with my own eyes as opposed to a piece of fabric… it’s all so different. Is it really so bad to be curious about the world I helped shape?”

“That went about as bad as I could possibly imagine,” added Isabella shaking her head and massaged her temples. “The Saddle Arabians are clearly insulted and now may feel we brought gods to the peace talks to try and bully or distract the others from the issues before us. Ember is clearly disturbed and possibly jealous. I’m not sure if that is good or bad. The yaks are most certainly more distrusting than they were before. As far as the rest, I did not get a good read on them after the room erupted like a convention panel.”

“I didn’t like the looks the Al Haras were giving us,” said Tempest with a growl under her breath. “They were more twitchy than they should have been being that we were all unarmed and on neutral ground. Or the fact that the grand vizier was poignantly suspicious at Sunset’s absence. It rubs my tactical senses the wrong way.”

“And we still need to find where Sunset teleported to,” added Cadence with added concern.

“How far would she have gone?” asked Flurry. “I mean, she wouldn’t have fled all the way back to Equestria, would she?”

“I doubt it. But there are many, MANY places here that a pony can hide out.” Twilight rubbed the bridge of her muzzle. She was exhausted already and they had not even begun in earnest yet. “We need to search the grounds quietly and carefully so as to not alert the other nations that something is wrong.”

“Leave that to me, Your Highness,” said Tempest. “I can have patrols set up to appear routine while searching for signs of Sunset. We have fliers that can start at the roof level and I can personally lead a team into the undercroft and grotto if need be. My magic may not be completely stable, but picking up on a powerhouse like Sunset when she is not in fully control would set off my senses easily unless she is actively masking them. Even then, I have my ways.”

“While we should leave no stone unturned, I do not think any of that will be necessary.” All the eyes turned to Raven. “I know Sunset Shimmer. This, unfortunately, is not the first time I have seen her completely crash and burn from panic induced anxiety, so to speak. One might even call it a personality flaw.”

“Raven,” Twilight begged, “I need to know she is okay. I can’t… my heart is aching.”

The MAU in disguise smiled empathetically before bowing her head to Twilight. “I understand your pain, princess. I care a great deal for her as well. She is the closest I will ever know to having a mother. Seeing to her wellbeing is and will always be one of my primary functions until I no longer function.”

“Sooooo, where do we start?” Spike cracked his knuckles, his snout squared and determined.

Raven consulted the map she had of the mountain and internally raged at how old and crude it was. She would need to make her own by exploring. “Where is the nearest open bar in this establishment?”

As was originally planned, the representatives from the different nations and regions were given the opportunity on the first night to return to their reserved quarters or to mingle with each other in the commons. Given the surprise visit by the ‘alicorn gods’ most of the talk centered around why such beings were visiting, if they were what they said they were, and what it meant for their own religions and beliefs.

Most of that was happening in the lounge commons. Several floors below the commons was another neutral gathering location. This one had no windows and the atmosphere was more like an underground cavern. It was cool, moist, and only lit by ambient light that was dull like bioluminescence flora. The hollowed out cave was one of the first places restocked by the servants and soldiers upon arrival. It was lively and just as active with mingling and conversations while the politicians focused on their 'game' a few floors above. Down in the dark, the common creatures who served their leaders chatted and joked over cheap food, stiff drinks, and occasionally trying to one up the other with stories and bold displays.

Raven found her way to said cave bar after leaving Twilight and the others. Much to her surprise, Sunset Shimmer was not there. More than an hour later however, her logic circuits nagged at her processes to check once more after exploring all the way down to the ship grotto at the bottom of the mountain. Upon approach, the MAU detected that the decibel volume of the large gathering space had grown significantly since she left. Then, Raven heard that familiar voice she knew from the first day she had been registered to her owner.

“WHOSE GOTTA ANOTHER ROUND FOR MAMA!!”

Several creatures shouted and cheered. Though Raven could not ‘smell’ like an organic, her olfactory sensors were capable of detecting different odors and fragrances, separating them, cataloging them, and decerning if they were harmful or not to herself and organics alike. What Raven’s sensors were telling her upon approach was that there were many, drunk and perspiring creatures ahead. Hopefully no one lit a match… or a dragon performed any fire tricks. After a pause to acknowledge the MAU’s warning about the pungent alcohol scents, some of which would be poisonous to humans, she continued forward.

As Raven had originally suspected, her owner and adoptive mother fell back on her usual crutch when faced with unexpected and undesired harsh reality. Alcohol. She made another mental note on rising psychological similarity of humans and Equestrian ponies. Raven sighed and rolled her eyes. She accessed her detachable, short range earpiece that she had loaned to Twilight and called.

After several paging rings, the line connected. “H-Hello? Am I doing this right?”

“I found her, but you should be warned, she has been drinking. Copiously by this point. This may get ugly.”

“I thought you already checked the servant’s lounge?”

Raven had to pause so as to not disrespectfully snap at her mother’s new wife. Even AI needed to remind themselves of courtesy protocols at the speed of processing. “I came here first, but she was not in the room. Likely she went to vent somewhere outside first and then found this place.”

“She’s never been to Mount Metazoa before. I wonder how she found the bar so fast.”

“Sunset Shimmer can smell a drinking establishment a county away. I have detailed proof of this fact.”

“Something else her and I need to talk about later. I’ll bring Tempest and Spike. Just in case.”

“To clarify, we are at the Cave Bar or whatever this place is called. I did not find an official title on the map beyond sub-level two.”

The line disconnected and Raven began carefully weaving her way through the raucous soldiers, guards, and servants who were, hopefully, all off duty. She did not wish to overextended her patched, foreleg actuators and cause them to fail and her to slip and fall. That would be unbecoming.

“Try this one, princess. It’s a special batch that is only released from the reserved casks once every decade.”

“What’s it called?”

“Spicy Dragon’s Dick.”

Sunset was sitting on the top of the bar and grinning like an inebriated fool at the dragon who had passed her the glass of reddish amber liquid that, from a distance reminded Raven of Sunset’s mane and tail as it swirled around. Sunset examined the tumbler and then took a sample snort. Her eyes went wide and she howled before emptying the rest of it in a single gulp.

“Daaaaamn! That is hoooooot. Mmmmmm!!!! Cinnamon and a few flavors I don’t know off the top of my head. I loooove me some dragon diiiiick!” The gathered creatures hooted, laughed, and cheered. “Who else has some dick named drinks for me?”

“You ever had some REAL dragon dick, princess?”

Sunset snorted and laughed loud and obnoxiously. “Yeah, sorta, kinda, not really. I mean, I had a fake one. Was fleshy like silicone. A company made them… I guess that’s not a REAL one, but daaaaaaamn it was fun to play with sometimes.”

“Well… the night is young. I can show you the real t-”

*AHEM*

All the eyes in the room turned at once. Half of them went wide as saucers while many others ducked down and tried not to be noticed. Especially the pony guards and servants.

Sunset raised a glass that had been placed in her hoof and shouted, “BABE!”

Twilight, did not smile or holler back. She just continued to stroll towards the bar, parting the crowd by presence alone. None dared stand too close or attempt to delay her forward movement. Raven waited until Twilight reached her then fell into step beside the princess while Tempest and Spike stayed near the door and waited as they were asked to.

Sunset slid off the bar, nearly fell, but managed to catch herself with a bar stool. She eyed the drink that spilled slightly, shrugged, and downed the bluish green drink. She hissed and growled a bit from the burn, but did not fall over. After straightening her crown helm, Sunset stagger sauntered over several steps to meet Twilight near the center of the room. “Um… yeah, soooo… about earlier…”

“You didn’t raise the moon.”

“Huh? Oh, yeah… I… would have… eeeeeventuallly?”

Twilight wrinkled her nose, frowning hard. “You are drunk. Very drunk.”

“Damn right I am. I needed to let off some steam after earlier.”

“Not to sound too much like Isabella, but this… this is unbecoming of a Princess of Equestria.”

“Is it?” Sunset arched a brow and then spun around pointing at all the different patrons, regretting it immediately. The dragon guard who had been at the bar earlier helped steady her.

“Would you please take your claws off my wife?” The dragon immediately let go and backed away. As far away as he could get. Twilight was not sure if it was what she had said or how she said it, but the circle around the diarchs got wider as the outside of the crowd made for the door in an orderly panic.

“Annnnnd just like that, the fun is over. Pffffft. Never even caught the name of that last drink.”

“Sunny, this is not healthy.”

“Really, Twilight? You, you want to know what is not healthy? Being told by a bunch of… arrogant, meddling, stand-up pony alicorn GODS that the fate of the ENTIRE GODDAMN WORLD is in your hands… hooves, fuck… you know what I mean!”

“Sunny, there are better ways to deal with stress anxiety. Trust me, I go through it all the time and you and our friends are always there for me. You don’t need to do this to yourself.”

“Oh, yes, I do! Because the fact of the matter is… we are all ROYALLY FUCKED! OKAY? OKAY! Say it with me now, all of you who are left. F. U. C. K. E. D. FUCKED! It wasn’t enough for Void to come after us sideways like a punk ass little bitch with The Red Clover. Noooooo, that’s amateur hour shit. He went and got some great, big, world ending monster and now it’s coming for us and, and, and me… ME?! I’m the one who has to defend us?! All because he couldn’t win at the game of Life or some stupid shit like that! I didn’t even know any of this existed a few years ago and now I feel like I’m hog tied, on my knees, and having all this crap shove down my throat. I didn’t ask for this! Not… THIS!”

“Uhhh… what’s she talking about?”

Twilight turned to the griffon who spoke up and glared at his interruption. “You will all find out tomorrow. Whether you want to or not.”

“EXACTLY! Tomorrow! That is a problem for tomorrow. Tonight, I don’t want that on my shoulders or in my head. FUCK YOU, FATE or whatever your name is. I just want…” Sunset began to hyperventilate as tears began to roll down the sides of her face and she slumped to the floor, unable to keep standing up straight. The room had begun to spin unpleasantly.

“Twilight,” Raven spoke with a tone of caution to her voice. Twilight spared her a glance as she pointed at the numerous onlookers who were too shocked or curious to leave the room. Twilight understood the unsaid message and began preparing a shield spell.

“Sunny,” Twilight said gently lovingly, holding out her hoof. “It will be okay.”

“No, it won’t,” Sunset wept.

“Sunset. Come on, girl. You're better than this. You're stronger than this. You kept an entire mountain from falling on you and Flurry Heart,” said Spike loudly from the door.

“How? How will it be okay? How am I better than, than THIS?! HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO BE STRONG ENOUGH TO SAVE THE WORLD WHEN I CAN’T EVEN PROTECT THE ONES I LOVE?!” The tears fell freely. Sunset’s wings snapped open and shot flames into the air while her eyes fluctuated between glowing red and glowing teal. The strange sight along with the blast of uncomfortably hot air caused nearly all of the remaining patrons to find somewhere else to be. Spike and Tempest had to move from the door as many pushed and shoved to get out.

“I couldn’t save my mom. I couldn’t save Luna. I couldn’t save Prince Khayaliun. I COULDN’T SAVE SABLE! Shit… I barely saved you. That was… that was luck and more you saving yourself. Luck is not going to save the world. Not this time. WHAT GOOD AM I, HUH?! A useless guardian who can’t protect others. What is the point of fighting against it all when all I feel in my heart is pain for those I failed?”

Twilight fought down her own tears as her lover and wife ranted. She had to be strong, she had to be the rock this time. This had obviously been building longer than just from today. Soothing, familiar words repeated in Twilight’s mind, lending her their strength. She raised her hoof, took a deep breath, and let it out like she had done so many times before.

“Sunset, when you look at me, do you feel love or pain?”

“Love,” Sunset croaked through snot and tears. “So much love it burns me inside. It makes my chest hurt with how much my heart beats for you. But I am so, so damn afraid of failing you like I failed all the others I care for. I… I can’t… This… this is too much. I can’t do this. I’m not strong enough to shield the whole damn world from this kind of evil.”

And there it was. The heart of the matter. Twilight nodded. She stepped up to Sunset Shimmer and wrapped her fellow diarch in her forelegs and wings. Sunset tried to pull back for a second, but Twilight would not let her. She just held her wife close, stroking the side of her wet muzzle, nuzzling her ear where the marriage studs were shining even in the low light. Beautiful stones that were the balanced opposites of her own. The physical symbols of their bond.

“I’m sorry,” whispered Sunset through several choked sobs. “I’m so, so sorry.”

“You have nothing to be sorry for. You did nothing wrong. Maybe did not handle this in the best way, but definitely did nothing wrong.”

“I’m… just so damn scared of losing you too. You’re all I have left.”

“Sunset, look at me.” Bloodshot and puffy teal eyes finally glanced up to meet calm, but also equally as moist amethyst. “We may be alicorns, but we are not goddesses. Not really. We were born, we grow, we age, we pass on… eventually. But more importantly, we live. And part of living is pain. But that is not all there is to life. You know that better than most. We both had the best group of friends in the whole world, who would have done anything for us. You had…” Twilight took a deep breath. Just say it. Say her name. “You had Twi, and together, had two beautiful daughters. You have loved so much and shared so much with all of us. We are blessed to have you in our lives.

“You are not alone. Not anymore, never again. Not as long as I’m here. Remember? 'There is no you or I, there is only us.' We are not like Belldandy and Chaz, bound to some loom thing. I don’t know why you feel you need to carry the weight of the world on just your shoulders, but you don’t. I do not care one iota what some godly tapestry says. You are not fated to face this alone. Like Celestia told me more than once when I felt like the world was crushing me too. We are stronger together. Friendship, family, love. These are our pillars of strength."

Twilight took a breath and a much needed moment to continue stroking her wife's face. Both their faces were stained with tear tracks, but their breathing had calmed and fallen into a familiar synchronization. “If you were to ask Celestia or Luna right now, I know they would tell you, Sunset Shimmer, that you did not fail them. They chose their moments to stand. They fought for us so that we could live on, together. You, me, Spike, Tempest, Flurry, Cadence, all of us. We will find a way to overcome this obstacle, just like we always have. Together.”

Sunset felt her racing heart settle, her sobs ceased, and a sense of calm warmed her chest. “I…”

“Shh. It’s okay. I know. Let’s get you to bed and we can talk about it tomorrow. There is still a lot of work to be done here, but we can handle it. Together.”

“Together.”

Twilight rubbed her horn along Sunset’s and sent soothing love energy to her wife. Sunset in turn sent some back. The resulting feedback shot small sparks into the air, briefly in the shape of hearts.

Tempest nodded to Spike who winked at the commander.

Raven, glanced back to the entryway, her eyes immediately focusing on the tall figure standing in the shadows observing the scene. He was nearly invisible under his cloak, but Raven could see clearly in any lighting condition, piercing the darkness that would have concealed his face to any other onlooker. Once Prince Alsame realized he was being watched he quickly moved on.

The sun rose over the eastern horizon just as it was supposed to. Twilight stood on the balcony of her royal suite and took a deep breath of the cool morning air that was spiced with the salt of the ocean below. However, her clean, clear air was slightly fouled when her wife yawned to her left and the acrid smell of stale alcoholic morning breath wafted across, forcing Twilight to wrinkle her nose. She tried to fight it, but Twilight had to cough and waved a hoof in front of her nose.

The moon was safely below the horizon and where it should be. It had not even wobbled in Sunset’s magic, which was impressive. Bleary, bloodshot eyes that could barely stay open turned her way. Twilight placed a hoof on Sunset’s muzzle before she could speak again and poison the air once more. “Bath, brushed teeth, mouth wash... maybe twice, then coffee. It’s not a suggestion, it’s a royal decree. Oh, and good morning.”

Sunset grumbled and Twilight was certain she had heard something along the lines of, ‘I can make decrees too, princess,’ but chose to instead smile and help prepare her wife for the important morning meeting that would be taking place soon.

Half an hour later, at the exact scheduled time, there came a knocking on their chamber door.

“Is everyone decent?”

Twilight and Sunset shared a glance. Sunset briefly wished she had fingers so she could gesture lewdly to her wife with said digits being inserted in a penetrating motion. Instead, she said in a not so inconspicuous voice, “Tell her we are having hot morning sex and to come back later.”

“Come in, Isabella. We are just finishing getting Sunset ready.”

The griffon entered cautiously, quickly followed by Raven. The AI examined Sunset and cocked her head to the side a bit. “Sunset, are you feeling hungover?”

“A little bit. I need my coff-”

Raven slammed the door as hard as she could sending a powerful echo through the room. Isabella jumped and Sunset winced and groaned while holding her ears flat.

“That, was for making me worry.”

“Ow.”

Twilight sent a small healing spell she knew that was for stress and weather related headaches. It was safe to surmise that it would help take some of the edge off from a hangover until the effects passed. Sunset sighed and nuzzled Twilight again.

“Yes, if we are done with THAT drama, let us get right to it,” Isabella said with a shake of her head. She smoothed her crest feathers and continued. “Breakfast will begin serving soon and then we will finally have a chance to address the assembly about this Saddle Arabian ultimatum. That will be followed by time for deliberations and hopefully a resolution or at least the initial start of one should begin before midday.

“Following lunch, we have the large group presentation room reserved for Belldandy and Chaz to better explain what an ‘omega beast’ is and what steps will need to be taken to prepare for it. If all goes smoothly, we should have treaties and or resolutions drafted and ready to be official by tomorrow. Pending any counter arguments or demands, of course.”

“Optimistic.”

Isabella wanted to retort to Sunset’s comment, but she had her own doubts it would be that simple. “Plan for the worst, hope for the best, Your Highness. As Celestia would say.”

"Yeah, that sounds like something Mom would say."

With simple levitation magic, Twilight placed both hers and Sunset’s crowns upon their heads. She nodded in satisfaction. Twilight chose to wear her usual regalia of her polished peytral and golden hoofguards while she had helped Sunset into her full armor after having blasted the set with some fragrance sprays to rid it of last night's spilled alcohol stench. Now her wife smelled like strawberries and that was just fine by both of them. As a final touch, Twilight had attached both hers and Sunset's matching capes that they had worn on a few special occasions. The peachy pink garments were soft as newborn fur and looked good against both their flanks.

“It’s okay. We’ve got this.”

In order for no nation to feel left out or inferior to the others, the tables in the ballroom had been arranged into a perfect square large enough for all the diplomats and heads of state to sit at. Guards, assistants, and other retainers were to be seated at the second rows that were closer to the perimeter wall. Name plates had been predetermined and approved by the assistants based on age seniority. It was the most reasonable and fair means of arrangement. For better or worse, that put the Saddle Arabian prince on the near opposite side of the square of Twilight and Sunset.

Cadence sat between Twilight and Sunset, but as the one who had made the initial calls for the summit it was fitting she be front and center. With a smile and a gesture, the empress signaled all to take their seats.

As was custom, the food had been served while conversations remained pleasant and light, with a little bit of chatter about the alicorn gods, who were asked not to be present. Neither objected. Sunset overheard a few whispered comments about her ‘performance’ last night. It was not that large a temple. Of course, the guards and servants were going to talk about what they saw and heard. She had no excuse, but also had no intention of apologizing and would explain herself when the time came.

“So, Princess Sunset,” Ember began with a wicked smile on her snout. Sunset groaned inwardly, guessing where this was going already, “I heard you were not feeling well after the flight and found yourself enjoying a few Spicy Dragon Dicks down below.”

Twilight groaned.

Flurry snorted.

Many others murmured to their neighbors. Eager to hear the tale or explanation of the event.

Sunset gracefully wiped her face and took a long, delightful chug of her coffee that was so hot it was still steaming. Had she not been her, it probably would have burned another pony. The princess set her mug down, wiped her mouth on a napkin once more, and cleared her throat. “To clarify, for every creature who may not be aware, a ‘Spicy Dragon’s Dick’ is a blended liquor produced exclusively in the Dragon Lands. It had some good flavor. Pass on my compliments to the master distiller.” Ember continued to smile and nodded.

“Then I assume if you are feeling better, we should begin with deliberations,” said Grand Vizier Muhasib.

Sunset met the grand vizier’s hard gaze with her own and nodded. “Should we go first or do you prefer we flip a coin on it?”

“Actually,” Flurry Heart stood, drawing all the eyes to herself, “I don’t know if this will help, but I wanted to start off with a personal apology from me to Prince Alsame.”

The prince, blinked a few times and he glanced to the grand vizier, who was equally as surprised, but nodded for her to continue.

“Your Highness, when we first met I was told you were interested in courting me and I scoffed at the very idea of it. I am immensely sorry for the way I acted and it was wrong and disrespectful of me. I’m not just saying this because of where we are now. Twilight and Sunset did not even know I planned to say this.” Both diarchs looked at each other and nodded and shrugged. “To be honest, I was not in a good place, mentally, a few years ago. I know that may sound like an excuse, but it’s still the truth. I am better now. I’m not just saying that so that we can try again. I actually have a coltfriend. We’ve been dating for a few years now… he's sitting right over there, in fact. You... you probably didn’t need to hear that or maybe you already knew. I’m babbling. Sorry. What I wanted to say was I’m sorry. You deserved to hear that directly from me.”

Cadence stood and used a little of her power to send loving energy to her daughter. It helped calm the large alicorn as she retook her seat. “Thank you, Flurry Heart, that was a brave gesture of honesty and integrity. Perhaps when we are done here we can talk with Prince Whitetail about upgrading his status from coltfriend to fiancé.”

Flurry jumped from her seat nearly kicking the chair over, her face beet red. “Really, Mom?! Now? Right now, you want to have this conversation?”

Cadence smiled cheeky at Flurry and winked. “Oh, sweetie, I’m always ready for this conversation.”

Sunset leaned over behind Cadence and motioned to Twilight to follow. “What is happening right now, seriously?!”

Twilight rolled her eyes and stood, using her magic to force Cadence and Flurry Heart to sit back down. She glanced back and Isabella who had buried her face into her claws. At least Spike was giving her a claw thumbs up and a big, goofy smile. “Thank you, Princess Flurry Heart for that… wonderful opening statement of friendship and understanding.”

The prince arched a brow at Twilight before turning his blue eyes back to Sunset. Twilight, coughed lightly and continued. “My friends and fellow leaders, liaisons, assistants and attendants, and of course, every creature that worked hard to make this summit happen on such short notice. I am Princess Twilight Sparkle and I welcome you to Mount Metazoa, the Hall of Unity.

“We are here for two reasons. First and foremost, some of you may be aware, but if not let me explain. A little over one moon ago the royal court of Equestria was approached by the grand vizier of Saddle Arabia along with the sultan’s second son, Prince Hisan Khayaliun. The purpose of their unscheduled visit was to demand for Princess Sunset Shimmer to marry the prince, against her wishes and desires, and produce an heir.”

Twilight waited for the murmurs to spread before gesturing to Raven and Isabella to pass out sheets of paper that were quickly distributed to the dignitaries. “I have copies of the letter given to us by the grand vizier himself, which you now have. Yes, they were aware that Sunset Shimmer and I were already engaged to be married and still felt it necessary to move forward with their ultimatum.”

“We do not deny this and have made most of our fellows aware of that initial encounter.”

Twilight glared daggers at the grand vizier and, finally, he bowed his head shamefully. “You will have your turn to speak in a moment, grand vizier. The floor is mine and I ask that you respectfully wait.”

“Sawf takun samite,” the prince hissed at his advisor, causing the light gray horse’s ears to fold completely back.

Twilight continued. “While I will admit it was an unexpected and quite frankly hostile gesture, I believed it was only an aggressive negotiation tactic and that a resolution all could agree upon could be reached with time. Unfortunately, while the young prince was out touring the city with escorts including my Friendship Ambassador, Spike, they came under attack. The guards were killed, and the prince was taken and then also murdered by the assailant. A powerful necromancer and witch, named Datura. She has since been permanently dealt with.”

The prince raised his hoof and Twilight gestured for him to speak. “Do you have proof that this witch is no longer a threat? Some ponies have a bad habit of letting their enemies flee or simply locking them away in poorly made prisons only for them to escape again.”

“There wasn’t a single piece of her left to bury, if that is what you’re asking. I'm sure I could go back to Ponyville and scoop up some of the ash and mail it to you if that would make you happy, Your Highness.” replied Sunset, her eyes taking on a harsh teal glow, her mane whipping about with angry vigor. The temperature in the room noticeably spiked, but only momentarily. “She won’t be coming back from where her soul went. On that I am one hundred percent certain. ”

Prince Alsame visibly gulped and nodded for Twilight to continue. “Following the conclusion of that final battle, the grand vizier, unfortunately, made a hasty retreat before any additional dialogue could be had on the threatening ultimatum that was presented to us. We are here now because my fellow diarch and I received a new ultimatum that now demands marriage of an alicorn with intent to bear a foal or the life of a princess in exchange for the life of the prince. Saddle Arabia intends to enter open war with Equestria if their demand is not met.”

With nothing else to add at the moment and the facts stated, Twilight sat down. The leaders and representatives conversed amongst themselves for a moment. By the tone, Twilight was certain that many, nearly all of them were displeased by the demand and the directness of it. That sent a wave of relief through her, but she maintained her calm, regal neutrality as if she were sitting before the Canterlot court.

“I have to admit,” Ember began with a snort of smoke from her nostrils, “if it had been me you made a demand like that to, you would have only left my lands as a corpse for such a bold act.”

“I agree,” said Princess Dunona of the Seaquestrian hippogriffs. “You had better have a compelling counter argument for threatening one of our greatest allies with such rudeness even considering the death of the prince.”

With the permission of the prince, Grand Vizier Muhasib stood. “To begin with, I wish to thank the solar diarch of Equestria for her raising of the sacred sun this day and for her honesty. Every word she spoke was the truth, though unfortunately, missing some crucial details that she may not have been aware of.”

Grand Vizier Muhasib gestured to Isabella to approach. He then extracted a metal cylinder from his robe and handed it to her. “What your assistant is bringing you is the original copy of a centuries old document. Duplicates do exist, but I felt, even at risk of its further deterioration that you, Princess Twilight Sparkle and Princess Sunset Shimmer, deserved to see it with your own eyes.”

Carefully, Twilight unsealed the canister and removed the old parchment. As the grand vizier had said, it was highly fragile. Twilight had extensive experience dealing with aged documents. It hurt her soul just a tiny bit that preservation spells had not been woven into the material or applied after the fact. Doing so now would likely cause as much damage as rough handling however. Instead, she just had to use her deft talent and unroll it carefully with only her telekinesis, not laying a single hoof upon the paper document.

Twilight immediately began to examine every centimeter of the scroll, holding it just above the table before Cadence so Sunset could see it as well. Her first detail of note was that the script was clearly Celestia’s hornwriting. She would know it anywhere. The next item she took note of was the date.

“Nine seventy-six S.C.A.” This was signed before I was born. Before Luna had returned.

“I was four, four-ish,” said Sunset. “There is no exact date. At least, not one that I can…” Sunset trailed off as she had been reading the content of the letter while letting Twilight examine its condition. “No… she didn’t.”

“What? What did… she…” Twilight’s eyes went wide, her jaw hanging open. She nearly tore the paper in her power as her entire body went numb. Both Sunset and Twilight looked up at the smug, tight lipped smile the grand vizier was flashing them. Strangely, when Sunset glanced at the prince, he did not share in the pompous glee. The sandy horse just remained seated while frowning, one hoof on his chin, the other draped over the back of the chair.

“Allow me to explain what the princesses are now looking at. What is before them was once a highly classified document known only to the sultan’s family and their agents that had participated in, let us call it, clandestine information gathering.”

Sunset shot to her hooves and kicked her chair back. Cadence and Flurry both jumped back when Sunset’s wings snapped open and caught fire. “Call it what it fucking is! Spying, you two faced, double speaking snake in fine silks!”

The grand vizier did not flinch. “I, princess, was not even alive when this information was gathered and the proposition presented before Celestia.”

“Sunset!”

Sunset Shimmer fought down her anger and retracted her wings, but only because of the pleading look Twilight was giving her. Sunset took a deep breath and let it out, retrieving her chair with telekinesis. Cadence and Flurry retook their seats as well. They both gave Sunset reassuring expressions that they were on her side.

Grand Vizir Muhasib removed a copy of the document from his robes and began to read aloud. “Dear Sultan Miah Eadhba. I am replying to the correspondence you sent to me one moon ago. I know not how you came across this information regarding the young unicorn, Sunset Shimmer, but it greatly displeases me and sows bitter distrust between our nations that you have. Regardless, I will neither confirm nor deny the accusations that said unicorn is related to me. You may draw your own conclusions based on the information you have obtained through less than harmonious means.

“That said, in the interest of maintaining our current political and financial agreements I will entertain your proposal that your son, who is of equal age to Sunset Shimmer, be allowed to court her for the purpose of political marriage when both have reached the age of no less than sixteen. Should they find no offense or objection to the arrangement, their courtship will be no less than two years minimum and the ceremony held when both have reached the age of eighteen. I have nothing else to add to this matter and do not wish to hear further correspondence altering this agreement or regarding the unicorn under my care and protection. If insinuated rumors or accusations are leaked to the public then you can consider this most generous arrangement terminated. As well as risk my personal, furious, displeasure. With regards, Princess Celestia of Equestria.”

“I’m confused,” said Flurry while scratching her head. “How does some document that is as old as Sunset give you a legitimate gripe in all this?”

“He knew who I was,” spat Sunset, her eyes beginning to glow red. “They had spies in the castle or elsewhere around Canterlot. Maybe even on the council itself. They watched her, followed her, and they somehow learned that I was Celestia’s daughter even before I did. They blackmailed her into agreeing to an arranged proposal most likely at the cost of exposing the truth to the Equestrian public. The current sultan knew this as well. But he sent the prince to court Flurry years ago because I had completely fallen off the grid. Then, after they confirmed that I was back, he must have brought this up to both his sons and tried again.”

“But why?” asked Cadence. She turned her attention directly to the two Saddle Arabians. “Trust me, just because an alicorn can become pregnant that does not guarantee that the foal will be an alicorn as well.” Cadence’s bottom lip began to tremble and she fought down her tears. Tears she thought she had completely shed by now. Sunset Shimmer lost the glow to her eyes as she felt a wave of strong emotions wash over her mental barriers to keep from hearing their thoughts. But the level of anguish stabbed at Sunset's heart that she felt it like it was her own.

“Mom,” Flurry said gently. “It’s okay. You don’t have to do this.”

Cadence nodded appreciatively, but continued anyway. “My Flurry Heart being born an alicorn was a rare and extenuating circumstance by powerful forces that I was unaware of for the longest time. She is, as she always has been, my beating heart and the light of my life. However, most of you may not have been aware, but I had a second foal. Flurry Heart’s brother, Azure Light. My son, who was born a regular unicorn… and died when he was only twelve.”

Sunset blinked, jaw hanging open. All she could do was blink. All the frustration and fury building in her was completely snuffed out by a few unexpected, heartbreaking words.

In the human world. Shining Armor and Cadence had also had a second child bearing the name Azure Light. He, however had lived a long, full life. Sunset had known him well, in fact. He had come over often to play with his cousin, Aurora Shimmer, who were the same age. In addition, he always visited for major holiday gatherings and events.

Azure never married or had any children, but he had at least seen past age twelve. Sunset had not been aware that her cousin, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza had also had a second foal. Sunset had not asked about him and Cadence never brought him up. A mistake on both their parts perhaps. An issue for another day.

“What Princess Cadence is trying to explain and emphasize is that if Saddle Arabia’s intention in all of this is to create an alicorn foal of their own it is essentially a statistical impossibility. Even with the daughter of Celestia herself as the mother,” said Twilight with an almost monotone calm. Her mind was running on autopilot processing all the information while she carefully rolled the parchment back up and returned it to the cylinder.

“My heart weeps for the loss of any foal, empress. However, the fact of the matter remains, the former ruler of Equestria promised, with her own hoof, sealed in writing, that a prince of Saddle Arabia would be allowed to court a princess of Equestria. Specifically, Sunset Shimmer. The means in which the agreement came about are irrelevant. The agreement is in writing. We have been snubbed for more than a hundred years on this matter. Past sultans have even dismissed it as unnecessary. That was their choice as most holy. However, the current Sultan, his holiness, Al Hisan Ealia, knew of this document and invokes his right to see it carried out.

“Your current marriage, princesses, is an insult and a violation of this agreement. You went forward with your plans even after I personally presented the first ultimatum to call for a cease of action. And in that time, a holy prince was murdered while under the inadequate protection of the two princesses before us. Your failure to see to the safety and protection of a representative is a gross violation of international law, recognized in these very halls. Retribution and repayment for this loss is well within our rights. And we demand, by the order of his holiness, a princess for a prince. A life for a life. That life can join us in the holy land and bear a royal foal of the purest kind, alicorn or not, or they can die. The only question that remains, how many innocent lives are you willing to sacrifice for your egregious errors?”

The grand Vizier returned to his seat.

The room fell deathly silent.

Author's Note

And now we have reached the meat of it all. Or, most of it at least. The Saddle Arabians feel snubbed and want a princess and were promised one!

Timeline wise I placed Sunset Shimmer at age 16 when she fled through the mirror. I also place her at roughly 8 years older than Twilight. So that when she fled, not long after that Twilight got her cutie mark and training the new element bearer was Celestia's main focus, letting other concerns fall to the wayside. I figured roughly 10 years passed between when she fled and the first EqG movie. So obviously, Sunset couldn't have been in High School when she crossed over unless the mirror went funky. Well, the way I mentally work it out is that Equestrians don't age the same speed as humans. So when they cross over they appear different. A pony deages while a human upages. Hence why when a bunch of teenagers fell through an island portal after a failed spring break cruise they appeared to be adult ponies because there is NO WAY the mane 6 are NOT adults when we first meet them. Young adults to be sure, but adults none the less. *whew*

Qestions? Comments?

Chapter 29: New Divide

Silence was never actually quiet.

Unless one found themselves in the complete vacuum of space or a special room designed to dampen all noise there was always some ambient sound. In addition, the quieter a room was the more sensitive ears were to the little noises. Picking up on heartbeats, breathing noises, every tiny shift or movement. Silence, after all, was deafening.

After what felt like a year, but was likely only a minute of dumbfounded silence, the Saddle Arabian prince, Alsame Aldhahabiu, stood and wrapped his hoof on the table twice to break the silence. “Both sides have been presented. It is now up to those present to decide which side of this issue you wish to stand upon. I suggest a small recess.”

There were numerous calls of agreement and the nations dispersed to different corners of the spacious room. The guards and advisors quicky swarmed their leaders with questions, opinions, and possible options. Flurry Heart and Cadence naturally joined Sunset and Twilight in their corner. Isabella, Spike, and Raven quickly joined them as well with Tempest and a few other guards standing by watching the other nations.

“Sunset?”

Sunset Shimmer heard her name. She was certain it had been Twilight who had called to her. When she glanced up however, her attention went straight for Cadence. Without a word Sunset wrapped herself, forelegs and wings around the Empress of the Crystal Empire. While Cadence was only a little bit shorter than Sunset, the pink alicorn had always had a lithe and lean build, the envy of super models for more than a generation. Sunset, however, was tall, strong, and clad in heavy armor.

“Oooof!”

“I’m sorry,” Sunset whispered. It had nothing to do with the glomping hug, but Cadence already knew that. After a moment to adjust, Cadence leaned back into the embrace. “I’m so, so sorry, Cadence. I, I didn’t know.”

“You were on the other side of the mirror when it happened,” she whispered, “and we did not speak even after Twilight built a new one. You wouldn’t have known.”

“I know, I know. It’s just… even though I know what it is like to bury a child, mine were grown, not foals. Oh Celestia, the pain, the heartbreak. I just... I'm so, so sorry.”

Cadence returned the warm hug again and nuzzled her cousin. “It… was painful. It hurt Shining and I... Let me just leave it at that. But thank you for your kind words and your understanding.”

“I hate to break the tenderness of this moment,” said Isabella, her beak stoic and decidedly turned downward, “however our position has weakened immensely because of this... revelation.”

“How so?” asked Sunset. “I was never a law student, but I understand most of the ins and outs of Equestrian legal doctrine. Even with that document, signed by Celestia. Thanks for leaving this one hanging over my head, Mom. I mean, it agreed to only a courtship, not a guaranteed marriage. Not to mention, as the diarchs, either Twilight or I could have that agreement annulled right here and now.”

“Yes, you are correct, on both accounts,” Isabella agreed, but did not brighten her demeanor.

“I feel a ‘but’ coming on,” said Flurry with a grimace.

“The issue is compounded with the death of the prince on our lands.”

Sunset turned to her PAAL. “Raven?”

“I am afraid I have not studied Equuis international law and doctrine enough to comment. If you give me three days I could probably make a sizable dent in the archive here.”

“No, you wouldn’t,” said Twilight. “I have literally SWAM in the amount of documents stored here. Many are so old that current leaders would likely not know even a tenth of a fraction of the information on record here. However, there are some universally accepted doctrines and laws that were adopted and accepted across borders. The one the grand vizier is referring to has to do with the guarantee of protection and safety for a visiting dignitary or envoy.

“It is the duty and responsibility of the hosting nation to keep all such visitors safe from harm. Failing to do so is not only seen as a national embarrassment, but is expected to be followed up with harsh fines and penalties as restitution for the failure as a gracious host.”

“Wait,” Cadence gasped, “You are saying that they are within their rights to ask for the head of a princess for a royal death on Equestria soil?”

Isabella nodded. “Yes, in a theoretical sense. The failure was committed. The wounded party asks for said restitution price. Then the two nations deliberated on if the price is fair. However, we have now brought other nations to the table as witnesses and arbiters to our dispute.”

“Meaning that if the other nations consider the price reasonable and we DON’T agree to it, we weaken our own standing and position worldwide. We risk being seen as dishonorable and disrespectful for not following along,” spat Sunset Shimmer.

Twilight groaned and facehoofed, she could feel her anxiety spiking and fought it down internally. “If war breaks out and another nation suffers as a secondary effect, they could possibly see it as their right to either join the fight against us or try to sue for claims because of their own suffering. And any nation that stands with us could become a fair target as well for aggression.”

“Okay, that’s bad and all, but are we forgetting that, hello? We’re alicorns,” said Flurry, spreading her wings as emphasis. “War is bad, I get that, no doubt, but they have to know we would obliterate them, right?”

“And what part of that is better, Flurry?” hissed Sunset. “We fly out there and burn line after line of innocent creatures just following orders just like," Sunset shuddered, hard, "just like Aethon did in the Empire? Not to mention, as tough as we are, we can’t fight an entire nation on our own. We are not invulnerable or all powerful. They would know that. Which means we would have to take guards and conscripts to war with us just to draw some of the fire and some of them would die as a result. Death, madness, chaos. Is that what you want?”

Twilight blinked.

Then she blinked again.

“No…”

“Babe? You okay?”

“It… it can’t be… He's our friend... he wouldn’t… but… SHE would.”

“Princess?”

“I’m so confused right now,” whispered Flurry.

“Twilight,” said Sunset clomped her hooves lightly in front of Twilight’s wide eyes that were seeing something else. “Talk to me, what's going on in that big brain of yours?”

Twilight turned to Cadence. “Death. Madness. Chaos.”

Cadence gasped and shuddered as well. “Malice. Oh, Celestia. How? I thought Spike destroyed her power sources and she was effectively impotent.”

“I did what?”

Twilight gently pushed Spike and Tempest aside and focused her eyes across the room to the Saddle Arabians, taking in all their opulent accessories, looking for something that would look familiar. “Spike defeated a dark spirit of malice named Cosmos by devouring the source of her magical power, six star gems. It rendered her impotent, powerless, but she did not die. Discord just threw her out onto the moon and left her there. I completely forgot she existed after so long.”

“That’s the second time that name has dropped. Who is Cosmos?” asked Sunset.

“A powerful chaos spirit like Discord, but far more malicious and violent.”

Sunset groaned. “Great, another powerful monster bent on world destruction. Isabella was right, I am a magnet for destruction.”

“They are all just jealous that you do it better and with more style than they do,” quipped Raven, earning a snort from Sunset that briefly relieved the tension.

“I… don’t see anything on either of them that resembles one of Cosmos’s stars, but that doesn’t mean she does not have control over them.”

“We can’t accuse them of being magically manipulated even if it is possible,” said Isabella, cautiously. “Our political position is already weakened. If we start throwing out accusations of outside manipulation without evidence, we appear desperate and floundering at best.”

“Then, what do we do?”

Isabella sighed pinching the top of her beak. She could feel a headache coming on. “What I had hoped we would not have to do. Stall for time. There are other pressing issues that are to be address this afternoon with the two… what do we even call them?”

“Pains in the butt?” offered Sunset. Flurry snorted and nodded. Raven rolled her eyes.

“Just call them what they basically are. Gods,” said Twilight, still clearly offput by the chance that another old foe has returned at such a critical time and infiltrated the ranks. Like Sunset, she had had her fill of dealing with powerful enemies for a good, long while.

“The two gods. We tell the assembly we need time to discuss and deliberated the new information and will deliver our counteroffer or argument tomorrow. I doubt we could ask for more time than that, but it should give you breathing room to conduct a quiet investigation.”

“I don’t think that will enough,” replied Twilight. The Saddle Arabians had returned to the table and once again the prince beat his hoof on the table to call a return to order.

“It has to be.”

The assembly reconvened. The various members and representatives returned to their seats. This time, it was the grand vizier who stood. “Have the Equestrian princesses had sufficient time to come to a conclusion or offer a counter argument to our demands?”

Twilight stood, let out a deep breath.

“Twilight.”

The purple princess glanced down to her wife and smiled. She put as much confidence as she could muster into the gesture. When she looked back at those assembled, she was Princess Twilight Sparkle, the Solar Diarch and most powerful alicorn in the world once more. “In light of the unexpected new evidence that SHOULD have been presented upon our first meeting in Canterlot, we request a hold on this issue to debate a proper response in private and will deliver our counter argument or concession tomorrow.”

The grand vizier gestured and bowed. “A most reasonable request and we see no reason not to grant it. Does the assembly have any objections?” There were none.

Cadence stood. “Very well. If there is nothing else to add at this time there is a scheduled break that we can adjourn to early and then all parties can rest and enjoy pleasant conversation and lunch before we return for the afternoon session in the LGP auditorium. Objections?” Once again, there were none.

Twilight immediately pushed her chair back and headed for the grand vizier. The horse turned and arched a brow at the purple princess, clearly surprised that she would come straight for him instead of retreating to their own sanctum. All the guards along the wall visibly tensed as did several of the other creatures. Sunset turned her eyes to the prince who seemed just as surprised and curious as the other dignitaries.

Muhasib was of average size for a Saddle Arabian. Taller than all but the most stout ponies, but still a head and half shorter than Twilight Sparkle. He blinked while he sized her up. They both knew that if it came to blows he would be nothing more than a stain on the floor, but they both also knew that was not her style or reputation.

“Yes, princess? Did you have a question?”

Twilight took in every piece of jewelry she could, daring, hoping it was just that easy. She considered a passive scan, but the grand vizier was a unicorn horse. He would notice even the slightest use of magic upon him, especially if he was possessed. Without even a smidge of a reason, her hooves were tied.

Twilight instead smiled and leaned in close to whisper, “I don't know if you will understand me or not, but know this. When we shoot for the stars, that is when we find out how far we can fall from the cosmos.” The grand vizier narrowed his eyes a bit, but he had no other visible reaction that she could see. Certainly not recognition that the mind and body stealing chaos creature was found out. With nothing else to add and no easy evidence to obtain, Twilight turned and quickly walked away. Sunset waited until Twilight passed her before breaking eye contact with Prince Alsame.

Once back behind a closed and sealed door, Twilight groaned angrily. She took her crown off and tossed it harshly into a chair. Sunset was about to comment when she found herself enveloped by Twilight’s wings and forelegs much like how Sunset had done to Cadence earlier. Sunset wrapped her own forelegs and wings around Twilight without hesitation.

“Um,” Sunset glanced back to the others, “could we have a few minutes before we get into the review of the play by play?”

“I will go speak with Belldandy and Chaz,” said Isabella. “I need to make sure they have a plan on what they want to say and that this all doesn’t just decent into a doom and gloom madhouse theater.”

“I’ll be just outside with the other guards,” said Tempest. Raven nodded and joined the commander. Spike nodded as well and closed the doors with a reassuring smile on his face.

While the others found something else to do for a few minutes the two diarchs just held one another quietly. Once Sunset was sure they were alone she cupped Twilights chin, beckoning her to look up.

“Talk to me.”

“You first,” Twilight retorted sternly, but without venom. “Why do you dive into alcoholism when things get tough?”

Sunset cringed. She really did not want to air out her demons at the moment... or ever, really, but if it made Twilight feel better then she would try. “Okay, ouch. I deserve that and you deserve an answer. I’m... not one hundred percent sure where it started. I drank a little in college, but my tolerance was pretty high even then. That was more social. I never got wasted in public, not even once. I know I began using it as a crutch after we lost Aroura, but I recovered. Twi helped keep me clean. I think it's safe to say I really got bad after Twi died. There were nights I could not sleep unless I drank the nightmares away. I have an eidetic memory and... I can't remember much about that first year after her death because I was so wasted. I would have likely died without Raven. That's fair to say.”

Twilight wanted the truth and it tasted as bitter as she had expected. “There are healthier ways to deal with sorrow and stress.”

“True,” Sunset conceded, “but there are also a lot more self destructive ways as well. Regardless, like I said I needed it then just to get to sleep at night for a long time. I didn’t have Aunt Luna to help me over there. When I got back here, well, obviously that habit followed. Though habit is the wrong word. It’s an addiction, a disease. In the human world they have a program that helps people who crawl inside a bottle to deal with their problems. They tell them the truth. There is no cure. An alcoholic is always an alcoholic. You just have to take it one step at a time and if you are lucky, your loved ones will be there to help you when you make a mistake. And that is one thing mom and I really have in common. We make a lot of mistakes.”

“I’m not going to tell you not to drink. That would be overbearing of me. But I am going to ask you that if you think you can’t stop to please tell me so I can be there for you.”

Sunset nodded and nuzzled her wife. “I think that’s fair and I can promise that. Now, you going to tell me what is really bothering you?”

“Yes, but I think it would be faster and easier to explain if you just join me,” Twilight pointed at her head, “in here.”

Sunset blinked a few times. “You want me to dive into your mind again?”

“It was an intimate experience, plus, since the time moves slower in our minds I can explain it more thoroughly. I’m sure my mind palace will offer visual aids, which in this case would help you understand why if it is Cosmos, why this is a very bad thing.”

Sunset shrugged. “Okay, well, you know the drill. Just relax and let down your defenses just a bit so I can…” Sunset’s horn lit with a little glowing ball on the end of it. She touched her horn tip to Twilight’s and both their eyes began to glow white.

The couple found themselves in Twilight's grand mental library once more. With the help of a few books that flew off the shelves, Sunset was able to see a feline-ish monster that did remind her of Discord in that she had mixed parts, though more streamlined and a perchance for chaos and destruction. Sunset gasped as she watched Twilight become possessed and forced to fight against her friends as she was then transmorphed into an even larger and more grotesque form along with Celestia, Luna, Cadence, a zebra named Zecora, and Apple Jack's brother, Big Mac.

It had nearly all gone completely sideways if not for Spike and their friends, and yes, even Discord helping to destroy six mulberry colored star gems that were concentrated sources of Cosmos’s power. A result of combined magic including the Elements of Harmony.

With the horror slideshow out of the way, Sunset and Twilight then discussed theories on how and why the document the grand vizier had presented had suddenly surfaced and the possibility that either the sultan, his son, or both were possessed by Cosmos and how it may relate to Void. It felt good to be able to discuss it all without concern of what was going on in the real world. It was of course, then that Twilight recognized that mischievous glint in Sunset’s eye.

“What?”

“You know, since it’s just the two of us in here and we have plenty of time… I was thinking I’d like to see what it feels like to… you know…”

“Yeeess??” Twilight egged on with a grin of her own.

Sunset quickly tackled her wife to the mind place floor. Their lips connected...

Flurry Heart quirked her head to the side. “They are smiling now.”

Cadence snickered. “Those are not just smiles, sweetie. Those are love making smiles. Somepony is being a bit naaaaughty.”

Isabella turned away embarrassed from the two alicorns in the middle of the floor, sitting side by side with wings draped over one another. “Wait, they are… fooling around… inside their own minds? Now?! Is that even possible?”

“If I were the gambling type I would bet this was Sunset’s idea,” said Raven without a hint of amusement or rancor.

“That sounds about right,” both Spike and Tempest said simultaneously.

Isabella groaned, massaging her temples. "Uggggghhhh..."

“Soooo, how long do we leave them like this? It’s already been, what? Ten minutes?”

Before anyone could answer Flurry Heart, both diarchs shook their heads and blinked the light and dryness from their eyes. They both also turned bright shades of red as they realized there was a viewing audience.

“Oh, um…”

“Heh,” Sunset smiled cheeky, “I guess we got carried away.”

“If you two are done with your second honeymoon we still need to prepare for the next meeting,” said Raven.

Isabella smoothed her feathers and spun back around. “Yes. I have a basic rundown of the information that Chaz and Belldandy will be presenting. If you would like to discuss it, princesses.”

Twilight nodded, quickly regaining her composure. “Yes, let’s do that.” She retrieved her crown from where she had discarded it earlier and took a moment to glance to her wife. She mouthed the words, 'thank you'. Sunset smiled brightly and blew her a kiss before straightening her own crown and settled, far more relaxed than she had been before.

Sunset was behind Twilight when they entered the presentation conference hall. Unlike the ballroom, where they had been before, the LGPR was designed in a lecture auditorium/theater style with many seats facing the stage, staggered at different heights so that all could easily see and hear the presenter(s). The sections had already been assigned and there were name plates for each creature so that none fussed over fighting for a good seat. Not that any of them were bad to begin with.

Sunset’s eyes immediately searched for where the Saddle Arabians were to be sitting. The section was currently empty. They were two rows down and nearly on the opposite side of the room. She concluded that was probably safer for everyone at the moment.

“Gotta say, you two,” Twilight and Sunset turned to their addressee, Ember the Dragon Lord. She was grinning and seemed to be fairly amused by the entire undertaking, “I figured this whole conference was going to be a boring wash and wax and we’d all get to clap as the two of you came to some sort of boring trade deal. But if these stand up pony gods are legit, well, this might be interesting and worth my time after all.”

“You may not feel the same way when this is over,” grumbled Sunset, crossing her forelegs. Ember narrowed her eyes as the smile retreated from her snout. With no further information provided, Ember moved to her table.

Once all the representatives and assistants were seated, servants directed Belldandy and Chaz to the stage. Chaz had his sister’s hand on the crook of his arm as he helped her up to the center spotlight. They stood about, unsure how to begin.

“Are we expected to bow?” shouted the yak prince. “I do not want to bow to strange stand up pony who still has not proven he is a god.” There were a few grumbles of agreement.

“No, no bowing, please,” said Chaz. “However, if you would like some proof I could recite your entire royal lineage for the last seven hundred years. Before that your lands had a different royal family, but they were... conquered. Your ancestors claimed to be related, but that was actually a clever and well hidden lie.”

“You dare call my dead ancestors liars and thieves?!” Prince Tarmont jumped to his hooves and was about to smash the desk he was seated behind when he felt himself freeze. Try as he might, he could not slam his hooves down. Or sit down for that matter. His eyes were once again on the stage, as were all the others.

Belldandy had stepped forward, her hand raised, horn glowing, unfurled wings seeming to shimmer with a rainbow sheen. With a simple point of her finger the yak was forced back into his seat. Sunset Shimmer smirked at her level of control. “I will not pretend to know all the nuance and subtlety that goes into your mortal political theater. And quite frankly, right now I do not care. My brother and I, at great personal risk, came to this world to warn you and hopefully help you prepare for what is coming.”

“And what is coming, Miss… Belldandy, is it?”

“Understand this one, very important, fundamental fact about yourselves and the wider universe as a whole. You, all of you, every single creature on this planet is but a tiny speck of what is out there beyond the stars. As important as you think you are with your crowns and jewels and harems and whatever you think gives you power, you are all, in fact, no more than children treading upon the land where gods once roamed.”

The uproar of objections and counter arguments were silenced seconds later when the light gray alicorn raised her hand again and every creature that jumped from their seat or began to shout found themselves encased in a stasis field, unable to move.

“I have pulled the very threads of destiny since your ancient ancestors stopped mulling around in the dirt and were first gifted souls by my sister, the Goddess of Creation. The same alicorn who formed the world you are currently standing upon. If you think I am going to stand here and let you, any of you, interrupt me while I am still speaking on such grave and important matters you have foolishly miscalculated.” When she released her hold, those that had tried to interject fell back into their seats without a sound.

Twilight noted that some were clearly shaking at how easily they had been overpowered. The grand vizier included. It was then that she noticed something peculiar. Twilight nudged Sunset and whispered, “Where did the prince go?”

Sunset followed Twilight’s gaze, her expression darkening. She had been trying to keep an eye on the Saddle Arabians just to gauge their reactions to everything, but apparently Prince Alsame had used the earlier distraction by the yaks drawing all the attention to quietly slip out. Why, was the real question. Sunset touched her ear with her right hoof and called up Raven on her earpiece.

“Is everything alright?”

“We have a possible issue. The Saddle Arabian prince slipped out and I don’t know where he went,” Sunset whispered. “Can you find him?”

“I do not have access to my ocular crystal network here. I could physically look around if you wish.”

Sunset scowled. Her instincts were screaming at her and she knew to trust them after this many years. “No, come to us. I want you to take my seat while I sneak out. In the low light it might fool a casual glance that I’m gone.”

“I could, of course, just come along with you.”

“I can veil myself, you can’t, and using the illusion on top of your existing illusion would just make the spell go funky.”

“Is this going to give Isabella a coronary?”

“I’ll be discreet.”

There was a notable pause. “Now, I’m scared.”

Sunset loved bantering back and forth with Raven, but now was not the time and instead just cut her connection.

“What’s going on?” Twilight whispered.

“I don’t know, but we need to find out. When Raven gets here I’m going to go invisible and see if I can find Prince Alsame. Maybe he just needed a restroom break, but I have a bad feeling about this.

“Sunny.”

“Just make sure the grand vizier doesn’t look our way. That should buy me at least a few minutes. Cause a diversion if you have to.”

Sunset could tell Twilight just swallowed whatever she was going to say and nodded instead. “I love you. Be careful.”

Sunset winked and smirked.

It was not unusual for aids to quietly and discreetly leave the lobby or waiting area to pass on information to their leaders. While a few looked up at Raven’s approach, none spared more than a glance. Part of that might have had to do with the fact that Chaz and Belldandy had just described the omega beast as a giant, planet eating worm or snake. Twilight could sense that the others around them were becoming skeptical once more. It was the perfect opportunity.

“Could you generate an image or illusion of what the creature looks like? Not to scale, of course. That should help get your point across I think,” said Twilight over the murmuring of others.

Chaz shrugged. “I never got a detailed look at the thing in the dark of space as it tried to eat my magic… and my arm for that matter, but I will give it my best.”

Chaz’s horn lit up and began to form the image of a long body serpent. He did not know if it was smooth of scaley, but he remembered the face, the massive maw of teeth that led to only a dark, unpleasant death, and the glowing eyes. An orange yellow color, at least four pairs, maybe five. Upon completing his rendering, the crowd began to chatter more, along with a few screams and gasps. Twilight chose that moment to send a pulse of power up into the overhead mage lights.

Twilight’s magical EMP caused the lights to flicker and go out briefly leaving a room full of scared dignitaries in the dark with only a large glowing monster overhead as a means of seeing. Sunset used the perfect distraction to disappear behind her own spell. Raven jumped into the chair next to Twilight as the lights stabilized.

Chaz glanced around sheepishly and canceled his illusion. “I’m sorry, did I do that?”

Sunset Shimmer had quickly leapt off the aisle staircase and glided to the floor, darting to the exit the moment the lights came back on. The guards, who had been stationed outside rushed in at the sound of screaming. While it had taken some quality hoofwork, Sunset had managed to dance around a griffon and one of her own lunar guards and through the exit.

For a brief moment, Sunset paused as Tempest Fury stopped just outside the auditorium and began to search around, most likely sensing the mana shift from Sunset’s illusion. The goldenrod alicorn was impress the commander was still that sensitively attuned to magic with her broken horn. It likely meant that her thaumalogical neural pathways were still in good working order and her great grandmother’s battle helm was helping with control and focus as it was deigned.

Tempest narrowed her eyes in Sunset’s direction before huffing and turning back to the conference room. With that problem out of the way, Sunset moved onto the next most difficult part of her improvised plan. Actually finding the horse she was looking for.

Following logic, Sunset moved to inspect the nearest restroom facility. She waited outside the door for at least five minutes, but no prince came out. With confidence that she was not intruding, Sunset peeked in and found the facility empty as expected. That only left two likely places the prince could have gone.

While the Saddle Arabians had their own suite, like all the other representatives, part of the terms of the peace summit agreement was that the east annex building on the plateau had been reserved exclusively for them. The advantage of such a demand was questionable at best. If they had wanted the extra privacy all they had to do was cast their own privacy spells, which their unicorns were more than capable of doing. However, Tempest had pointed out upon arrival a tactical application of the building. It was the perfect place to secretly stash an extra company of soldiers if one was planning a surgical attack and not an outright occupation of the temple. For diplomacy and privacy reasons, no other nation had inspected the facility next to the airship docks once the Saddle Arabians had claimed it under their banner. Sunset Shimmer weighed her choices and decided to check the annex first.

Upon approach, Sunset knew something was happening. The Mount Metazoa Hall of Unity temple had numerous protection spells to help preserve the sacred neutral ground from time and wear, but also defenses built in to prevent accidental discharge of powerful magical energy by presence alone. Having so many magically charged creatures in a single location, especially indoors, accidents did happen. There were numerous grounding rods and electrical charge interchangers incorporated into the structure. The fact that Belldandy had been able to cast multiple stasis spells without breaking a sweat gave a hint to any skilled mage at how powerful the Alicorn of Destiny really was. Regardless of that fact, being outside allowed Sunset to really open up her senses where they had been slightly dulled before.

Through the windows along the top of the annex, Sunset could see intense color changes that meant either there was a major rave clubbing party going on or multiple unicorns were casting at once. The fact that she could sense the magic being gathered for a powerful, complex spell made the clubbing far less plausible. What kind of spell she did not know, but was going to find out. With her mind made up, Sunset trotted down the steps formulating an impromptu plan on approach.

Okay, I see six guards in front of me and at least four on the deck of that airship schooner over there. If they have any inside they are probably too busy watching the show to pay attention. I also have not seen the prince, but my guess is he is inside either watching or giving the orders since he doesn’t have a horn. Or this is some alchemic magic and I’m about to really step in it. Shit. I really should go get Tempest, but if I do that will they finish what they are doing and put Twilight at risk? Grrrrrr... tough call.

Sunset narrowed her eyes and dropped her veil while simultaneously calling forth Godslayer.

“Can’t risk it.”

The Al Haras were, according to all reports, highly elite guards. While Tempest and Gauge would say the solar and lunar guards were likely better, they spoke of the Saddle Arabian royal guards with a level of deference and respect that was not afforded to the regulars. The fact that said guards did not fumble, stumble, or bumble when Sunset revealed herself was a testament to their quality training and reaction time. It was too bad they were facing off against a fire maned demigod. Otherwise, they may have had a chance.

The six at the front door of the annex shouted out a warning and war cry, alerting the others. Sunset hefted her burning sword in her magic and layered a shield forward as she charged. It was fundamental to not cause any deaths. Injuries could be explained or easily delt with, but loss of life, even for a guard who was willing to throw their life away for duty would create more political blowback to an already tenuous situation. It was also possible Isabella would strangle Sunset in her sleep because of it. A cartoonish image of the griffon attempting to do so popped into Sunset’s head and she laughed out loud while she slashed clean through the weapons the first two guards had brandished. Without slowing down, Sunset shoulder bashed the guards and kept on going like an all-star running back.

“Aieee! Iinaha shaytan!”

The next set of guards were unicorns. She could see their horns charge up as they prepared attack spells. Sunset spread her burning wings and jumped up and then teleported to land behind them as they fired into the air at nothing. With just enough force, Sunset blasted the next four in quick succession on the backs of their heads so they would fall unconscious.

The guards from the airship were now on the ground and approaching fast. That was when the annex door was blown off its hinges. Sunset's eyes went wide and she slashed upward, the door was cleaved into two burning sections. Standing at the door was an absolutely MASSIVE horse clad in black cloth with black armor plates along his shoulders, body, and flank. Sunset let out a long whistle. He was taller than her. Taller than Twilight. He might have been as tall as Aine, but that did not matter. What did matter were the two short swords he had in his magic that were clearly rune enchanted ferronite and if she had to guess, so were the armor plates.

“Well, you certainly are one fine example of a stallion. I’ll give you that.”

“I am the obsidian rock for which you will be broken upon. My orders are only to not kill you. That is for my sultan or my prince to decide later.”

Sunset smirked, raising her flaming sword to attack position. “Awww, that’s adorable.”

The obsidian guard fired a blast that struck the ground between them and a thick, hazy smoke spread between them. Sunset took a step back, but not before sucking down a deep breath that caused her eyes to water and lungs to burn.

“Shit *cough* should have left the shield up.”

While blinking the burn from her eyes a hoof caught Sunset across the muzzle as two blades dug deep, attempting to try and find gaps in her armor. If he had been ordered not to kill her he was still trying his hardest to severely injure her, she concluded. Sunset fired her own horn blast and slashed. Godslayer slapped the two blades away, but did not destroy them. The runes flashed as they absorbed the excess energy.

*COUGH* “Gotta… concentrate…”

“Just give up, Princess of Equestria. I have been trained to deal with ponies like you since I was a foal. I have planned for this battle for years. Dreamed of facing down Equestria's best and most powerful champion. You are strong, beautiful, dangerous, but all ponies have weaknesses. Even alicorns.”

Sunset wiped her face and was not surprised to find that she was bleeding. His hoof guards had sharpened edges. The time for fun and games was over. “Maybe so. But you’ve never faced a monster like me before.”

Sunset’s wings snapped out, thinning out the toxic, gaseous cloud. The Saddle Arabian had to shield his face as the heat washed over him and the finely manicured grass under their hooves blackened and smoldered. Sunset’s eyes began to glow red and the gems on her armor hummed and smoked as they absorbed the ambient power. Godslayer’s flame became focused, the black blade beginning to glow yellow like the sun itself. Sunset took a cleansing breath of fresh air, her burning wings remained unfurled and on full, intimidating display. “What is the prince doing in there?”

“Whatever he chooses or the sultan’s bidding. That is all that matters to me.”

Well, at least he confirmed for me the prince is in there. Would have felt pretty silly going through all this for a bunch of guards, even a big sexy one.

Sunset continued to stare down her larger opponent, aware that there were others trying to surround them for either flanking strikes or to watch what would happen next. They would certainly get a show they would not forget. “Loyal. I can respect that. My own captain would do the same. You’d like him I think.”

“If you are trying to flatter me it will not work. While you are as much of a goddess as my prince described, I will not be swayed by beauty and honey coated words.”

Sunset smirked. “Maybe not. But the laws physics don’t care how stout your resolve is.” Before the guard could comment, Sunset Shimmer flapped and leapt into the air. Then, she began to flap harder.

Being an alicorn was more difficult than most creatures truly understood. When Sunset Shimmer had first stepped hoof back in Equestria after Twilight rebuilt the Lunar Lock Mirror she had already been an alicorn for more than twenty years. However, that had been an alicorn in a human body on Earth. As a human, Sunset Shimmer stood at nearly two meters tall and was by most definitions an amazon goddess. On the Equestrian side of the mirror, she had grown as well and stood slightly taller than her Aunt Luna.

Sunset had been aware that she was stronger than the average human and had adjusted accordingly but had completely underestimated how that power translated to a quadruped body that was magically augmented. She broke a number of stone floor tiles that weekend and even broke a solid oak table in half slamming her hoof into after Luna told a hilarious dirty joke. Following that little incident, Sunset had been required to sit through a crash course from Celestia, Luna, and Twilight on how to control her power for future visits. Something that was easy to take for granted. With time and effort, she, like the other alicorns, had learned to make it look easy for onlookers to underestimate them and their capabilities.

The obsidian guard held up a hoof over his eyes, which were watering from the ferocious cyclone that he and the other guards found themselves in the center of. One tried leap through the twister only to be repelled back into his fellows, his one foreleg clearly broken. As a last ditch effort, the large unicorn threw both his blades at Sunset and fired a horn blast to distract her. None got anywhere close to her. The magic missile was absorbed right into the tornado and the swords, which he was controlling with telekinesis were slashed into several shards of metal slag, the rune enchantments failing instantly upon contact with Godslayer. The sword once again under her full control and cutting like it was supposed to.

Sunset reveled at the sight of his confusion and awareness of his situation. It was time to end this, because even alicorns grew tired from so much tremendous flapping. Plus, two of the airships just broke their moorings and crashed into one another. Something she was certain Isabella would end up screaming at her about.

Sunset’s horn flashed bright red and the entire cyclone caught fire all the way down to the bare soil, the grass having already been destroyed. The Al Haras guards screamed and huddled together quite unbecomingly. All except the large, jet black unicorn who, even through that hell storm, glared daggers up at her. Finally, after far longer than she had wanted to maintain the spell, they all passed out as the oxygen in the middle of the cyclone had all burned away.

Sunset landed a moment later and quickly checked to make sure they were all still alive. The obsidian guard grabbed her hoof as she started to move away and Sunset’s horn blazed to life once more.

“You… are… a demon.”

“I’ve been called worse.” Sunset slugged the large guard across the muzzle, knocking him out.

With nothing else to add, Sunset ran to the annex. There were no more guards in the vestibule or on the grounds that she could see. She scanned the inner sanctum doors for traps and found them only sealed with simple locking spells that she quickly overpowered and ripped the double doors from their hinges.

Five Saddle Arabian unicorns turn to look up at her. And one Saddle Arabian prince.

“Delay her. I must speak with my father.”

“This doesn’t have to get messy. We can talk this out,” Sunset said with as much calm as she could muster given the situation. The blood dripping from her nose probably did not help.

The prince crushed a glowing purple artifact under his hoof and all the intricate rune and sigil work on the floor lit up. “We shall see.”

A cloud formed around the prince before exploding upwards, through the roof. When the light died, the prince was gone and the runecraft was smoking.

“Where did he go? Was that a point-to-point teleportation gate? Did you ensure the other side was an exact duplicate? I’d hate to find out such a nice looking horse ended up turning himself inside out because somepony miscalculated pi. Seriously, if you guys would just work with me here we can make this whole thing go more smoothly.” The five unicorns all lit up their horns, prepared to attack. “Ugh! Fine.”

Sunset lit her own horn and fired two concentrated concussion blasts. They were probably not bad mages. But defending against two alicorn energy blasts after already being exhausted from an intricate, complex spell would have been difficult for any pony or horse. All five were thrown against the back wall along with half the books and alchemy container vessels, most shattered on the wooden floor. Sunset grabbed the one horse who appeared to be the oldest and dragged him back to her. He was dazed so she gently smacked his cheeks a few times until his eyes were focused again.

“What the hell is going on?! I want answers, dammit!”

“Kill me if you must, but I will not tell you anything. My soul is prepared! My loyalty to Most Holy unquestionable!”

Sunset sighed. “For the record, I tried to be diplomatic about this, but I don’t actually need your cooperation.” Sunset’s horn lit once more and she pressed her hoof to the side of his head. The alicorn’s eyes lit up briefly. A few seconds later she dropped him to the ground. The Saddle Arabian blinked rapidly, confusion and fear turning to startled realization at what just happened as he stared up at the goldenrod alicorn.

“W-what… what was that?! I felt you in my mind!”

“Long distance, point-to-point teleportation portal ritual. Similar to how the old journals used to work, but able to move solid matter and not just words. I’ve read the theories and math on it, but our mages always concluded it was too dangerous and costly material-wise over a long enough distance. The energy requirements alone… well, not like I have to explain it, you know.”

“You… you are a witch! It is a violation of international magical law to invade another creature’s mind!”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Technically, all I did was skim the information that was already sitting on the top of your thoughts, any deeper and it would have been a violation of privacy and not something I do without permission.” Sunset shook her head and narrowed her glowing eyes at the horse. “Besides, you are one to talk about violating treaties and laws, hypocrite. I KNOW where you sent him.”

With nothing else to add, Sunset turned and trotted out. There was no way her firestorm ruckus went unnoticed by other guards and representatives. As if reading her mind, Raven’s earpiece began to buzz. Sunset gently tapped it.

“Yeah?”

“The entire temple just finished shaking. Apparently, there was a tornado on the east side of the complex. A fiery tornado. Would you happen to know anything about that?”

“Rhetorical question is rhetorical. Hey, do me a favor. Warn Isabella I’m about to make a huge diplomatic incident.”

“You mean bigger than what you may have already done?”

“Ohhhh yeah.” Sunset could practically hear the alarm bells going off in Raven’s positronic network. “Oh, and have a SunLight crystal ready, please. I have a call I need to make.” Without bothering to elaborate, Sunset cut the earpiece connection.

Sunset marched back into the atrium and was met by Tempest who was about to grill her when she spotted the mostly dried blood and scuff marks on her face and armor.

“Did you get into a fight?”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Rhetorical question is rhetorical.”

“Sunset, seriously, this is not…”

Guards of all kinds poured through the doors into the atrium lobby. They were soon followed by their ambassadors and representatives. Twilight managed to gently push her way to the front, her eyes going wide.

“Sunny, what happen- Oh, no! You’re bleeding!”

Sunset scanned the crowd for who she was looking for. Even in a crowd of some fairly large creatures, a Saddle Arabian in brightly colored silken robes was hard to miss despite trying his best to hide behind the half dozen guards. Sunset smiled at Twilight to try and reassure her wife she was fine then side stepped her. The gathering crowd parted, their questions unheeded as Sunset approached the Al Harras shielding their grand vizier. She stopped and glared at the guards.

“I need to talk to him, right now.”

“You do not make demands of-”

Sunset’s wings unfurled and she stabbed her summoned flaming sword down into the hardwood, breaking the tiles. The shouts of panic and discourse echoed loudly through the cavernous hall in an indiscernible cacophony. Through it all, somehow, Isabella Windsong managed to maneuver her way over next to Sunset.

“Princess Sunset Shimmer! You must restrain yourself! It is a violation of numerous signed treaties to at-”

“I’m not going to ask again.”

“You are going to start a war!” Isabella hissed.

Sunset glanced at the griffon and flashed her the least humorous smile she had in her arsenal. It reminded Isabella, to a frightening degree, of the smile Flurry gave her when she was possessed by the Athanatoi. Right before they broke every bone in her body. Isabella would have bet good money she saw Sunset’s eyes turn black for just a second.

“Grand Vizier, Muhasib,” Sunset addressed, loud enough for every creature nearby to hear. “I will gladly explain my actions this afternoon as soon as you can explain why the prince used a long distance teleport corridor to meet up with the sultan and his invasion force that is currently landing soldiers on the eastern shore of Equestria.”

Sunset learned two things in that moment. First, that just like in the movies, when you accuse someone of something criminally damning it really does send a crowd into a chattering frenzy. And two, that the grand vizier had a lousy poker face when caught off guard.

“You… you dare throw such accusations at us?! After you assaulted my guards and break into the east annex, which was granted to us as recognized Saddle Arabian sovereignty for the duration of this summit by Princess Twilight Sparkle! You had no business stepping a single hoof there! You should be stripped of your crown and all rights associated with it if not your very head!”

“Why is it every time I have a conversation like this everypony eventually say, ‘you dare?’ Do you, any of you, not know who I am at this point? I AM PRINCESS SUNSET SHIMMER! I AM THE DAUGHTER OF THE FUCKING SUN GODDESS, CELESTIA, AND I AM HER PERFECT FLAMING SWORD! I! DARE! MUCH! Now, before I ram said flaming sword right up your tailpipe and turn you into a Saddle Arabian shish kabob, why is the sultan in Equestria with an army?”

No one spoke.

Every set of eyes present simply shifted back and forth between the irate alicorn with the burning sword and the floundering horse whose guards looked like they were half a second away from soiling themselves. Being on the receiving end of the Royal Canterlot Voice in all its displeasure in a room with such powerful
acoustics had that effect on even the most hardened soldier. Especially when paired with two flaming wings and a sword. The dripping blood probably did not help calm matters either.

“I…”

There was a pregnant pause. It lingered in the air along with the smell of burnt wood and singed fur. Sunset glanced to Twilight, the heart felt worry clearly etched on her face. Such love and concern cooled much of Sunset’s fury as nothing else could. She let out a calming breath and retracted her wings, but did not banish her sword. Not yet. “You have the floor and our undivided attention, Your Grace. It is rude to keep a captive audience waiting.”

“I… I wish to discuss this matter, privately. If you will allow it, Princess Sunset Shimmer.”

“Sure. But only if the yaks and their guards are allowed to keep an eye on you. Meet us in the conference hall. You have ten minutes. Do not make me come and find you.”

“That is acceptable,” sad the grand vizier with a bowed head.

Sunset dispelled her sword and turned, parting the crowd like water as the chatter began anew. Sunset’s eyes found Raven and the MAU immediately made her way towards her. “Do you have it?”

“Of course,” said Raven retrieving Sunset’s SunLight crystal from her saddle bag. “You do realize you have a deep laceration across your face, yes?”

“I got punched by a sharpened hoof guard. I’ve had worse. I’ll be fine.” Sunset activated the crystal and dialed the number combination she knew by heart.

“Sunset!” shouted Twilight. “Will you please slow down and explain what in the wide world of Equestria is happening?!” Much to Twilight’s concern and chagrin, Sunset stopped and held a gently placed hoof to Twilight’s lips. When she heard the line connect, Sunset’s focus returned to the crystal.

“I gotta say, Twilight,” said Ember, draping an arm across the purple alicorn’s shoulders and purring. Twilight was unaware the Dragon Lord was actually able to purr until that moment. Her thoughts swirled around the new information and wondered if Spike or Smolder could purr as well. “Your new wife is pretty scary when she’s angry.”

“Yes, she can be.”

“It’s kinda hot to watch.”

*blink* “Excuse me, what?”

“Oh, yeah. I love seeing a creature throw some serious fire and attitude around like you own the damn place. Like staking a claim or marking territory. Yeah, I DEFINIETLY like that. You think she might have some dragon or kirin in her blood?”

Twilight arched a brow and glared questionably at the blue dragon. “She’s Celestia’s daughter. That should answer your question.”

Ember purred louder, licking her lips. “So HOT.”

Twilight could only stare.

“My princess?”

“Gauge, I need you to muster all of C Company and commandeer a train, then get your bat winged plots up to Fillydelphia. Meet with the local authorities to gather as many able body militia ponies as you can. Then, move north along the coast towards Manehatten, but do so cautiously. Be sure to use stealthy scouts and when you find what doesn’t belong there wait for me. Do not engage.”

“It will be done, but if I may ask, what am I looking for?”

“The Saddle Arabians snuck a landing force in that vicinity. I wasn’t able to gleam the exact coordinates, but I remember a natural harbor with a rocky jetty. Cross reference a topographical map before you go.” Sunset could hear her captain hiss and curse under his breath.

“Sunset, if the Arabians already have hooves on the ground C Company is not enou-” Sunset held up her hoof to Tempest and she absolutely seethed at the gesture but held her tongue.

“Was that Tempest I heard?”

“Yeah. Here, you talk to her for a minute or two, then get it done, Captain.” Sunset passed her crystal to Tempest Fury and then tried to leave. She made it two steps before a large purple hoof blocked her path from the next hallway.

“No way. You are not dropping this mess on me and then walking off without an explanation.”

“Well actually, I was going to wash and heal my face then explain, but that’s fine, I get it. I made a mess of things, again.”

“To say the least,” grumbled Isabella.

“Anyhow, the short version. I got a gut feeling, I get these sometimes, to go check out the east annex after the prince disappeared. They seemed pretty adamant about having that building under their control. My guess now is that they wanted a facility outside the Hall of Unity and all its inherent magic defenses and early warning alarms. They brought a bunch more guards than any of the other nations along with a half dozen unicorn mages to set up a powerful and costly point-to point- teleportation port. I have to assume the other side was just as intricate and well made or the prince just turned himself into goo for no good reason.”

“And what is the reason?” asked Twilight.

“Well, that was what I was hoping we…”

Sunset stopped when she and the other Equestrians around her were interrupted by a yak throwing himself at their hooves.

“MY GREAT APOLOGIES!” the yak groveled. “The grand vizier and his guards slipped us.”

“Seriously?!” shouted Flurry Heart, smacking her face.

“They gathered near the door then threw some sort of smoke at us. We choked, two thought they would choke to death, but when it cleared the horses were gone.”

“Dammit!” growled Tempest. “We need to stop them! I want answers for this whole mess!”

“Heh, yeeeeah. If he thinks they are going to get away on their airships he’s going to be disappointed. I, uh, kinda broke those too.”

“Oh, sweet ancestors, give me strength,” muttered Isabella.

“And they call me a wrecking ball,” said Flurry with a slight giggle.

Despite it all, Sunset laughed a bit too. “Actually, they called me a wrecking ball and you a deadly tornado. You know, to clarify.”

“Huh. Nice.”

“No!” said Twilight, her anxiety and stress beginning to get the best of her. “Not nice. None of this is nice, or funny or makes any bit of sense!”

“Well, you’re right,” conceded Sunset. “That’s why you are going to go out there, drag the grand vizier back in here and squeeze him for every drop of information on why we went through this whole song and dance with grandstanding and ancient contracts to begin with.”

“Okay, but what are you… no.”

“Yes.”

“Sunset, no. It’s too dangerous! You just had a drunken breakdown on feeling like the entire weight of the world is on your shoulders! Now you want to run off to intercept the sultan and his army alone?!”

“I just ordered my captain and a hundred of our best to go face down that possible army of a thousand plus warriors. They are not facing that without a princess by their side. More so, I… I have a gut feeling you might be right. That this whole situation is wrong top to bottom and maybe an outside force, be it Void or Cosmos or both, is pulling the strings. I can maybe, MAYBE stops this before anypony else gets seriously hurt. So yeah. I’m going. Right now. You can relay to me any new information you get from him.”

“Sunset.”

Sunset glanced to Raven to find the MAU frowning. She stepped over to her friend and surrogate daughter and hugged her. “It’ll be fine. I’ll see you and everypony else again soon.”

“Don’t worry, Raven, I’ve got her back.”

Cadence’s wings shot open and she violently shook her head back and forth. “No! Nononononono, no way, little girl!”

“Mom,” Flurry groaned and turned her eyes to her mother. “Sunset needs somepony to watch her back.”

“Not you. Baby, you got stabbed in the neck last time! You almost died!”

Flurry Heart took a deep breath and stepped up to her mother. She towered over her, nearly twice the size of the lithe, pink Goddess of Love. Blue eyes met mulberry, neither daring to blink. “Mom, I love you. I love you for everything you have ever done for me, even the stuff that pissed me off. But I’m not a foal anymore. You can’t stop me and more than that, you don’t want to stop me. Because Sunset Shimmer is my… aunt-in-law, second cousin-ish thing… She’s family! And family watches each other’s backs. No matter what. It has been a while, but I remember Aunt Applejack saying those words more than once.”

Cadence cried. She smiled, but she cried. And finally, she nodded and wrapped herself around her daughter. “My baby is… Oh, Flurry Heart. You are my everything and I love you so much! Please, please, please be careful. Both of you.”

Sunset turned back to Twilight. Her face felt warm as a magic healing spell was applied to the wound and it closed, leaving only a slight pinkish mark that would fade eventually. Even the blood was dried and whisked away. She touched the scar gingerly with a hoof and smiled. “Thanks, babe.”

“Why do you have to be so selfless? What happened to the greedy, power mad Sunset Shimmer I first met?”

“I’m pretty sure you put her in a smoking crater in front of a high school while wearing an absolutely adorable pink, poofy dress.”

Twilight choked on her sob and laughed. “I always did like that dress.”

“Yeeeeah. Me too. Maybe we can get it remade and reenact that night except after I steal your crown this time, I steal a dance instead and then your heart. What’d ya say?”

Twilight pressed her lips to Sunset’s “I say, I call it a date.”

Sunset nodded, tracing her hoof lovingly down the side of Twilight's muzzle. “I love you.”

“Be smart. Use that clever brain of yours and not just for blowing things up. I love you too.” Sunset smirked and winked and then turned to leave.

“Shimmer.” Sunset glanced back at Tempest. The commander hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, and hardened her resolve. Sunset could see the guard was wrestling between her duty and her personal feelings, struggling to find the right words to say. “Keep him alive. I don’t care what you have to do or how, but bring him back to me.” Sunset required no elaboration. She simply nodded and made for the door with Flurry Heart a step behind. The hall was hardly silent, but none of the other princesses or their constituents knew what to say. Twilight sighed, regathered her royal resolve, and began to lead the group out to the docks to intercept the grand vizier before he could get his damaged ships underway.

“So, let me get this straight,” said Isabella to no one in particular. “If what Belldandy and Chaz said earlier was true, the one pony we absolutely must keep alive in order to save us all is about to fly off to face down an army where she will be outnumbered ten to one. Please, someone tell me I’m wrong about this somewhere.”

Raven, who had been walking beside the griffon arched a brow and then shrugged. “Well, we’re boned.”

Author's Note

Not all is what it seems! What in the ever loving hell is going on?! Yeah, gotta have a few twists along the way. Rotten things are a hoof.

This ended up being longer than I expected but it just flowed too well to not break it in half.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 30: Dare

Sunset Shimmer was good at many things. She was an artist, a musician, and an avid gamer. Many would point out her finer qualities such as her beauty, her intelligence, her ability to command the attention of a room simply by walking into it. In addition, she also held the esteemed titles of being a princess, a wife, a mother, a college graduate with two master’s degrees. It was also safe to say Sunset Shimmer was a good friend to many. Willing to sacrifice her body and soul for those she loved. One thing Sunset was not good at was always thinking things through in high stress situations. While she was capable of making a plan, improvisation and “rolling with it” often faired better for the fiery, alicorn mare.

The moment Sunset Shimmer found herself outside the main entrance to the Hall of Unity she paused and glanced about, trying to decide what the next best course of action would be. While she stood scanning about making faces at the grassy landscaping and moored ships, another alicorn snickered childishly behind her.

“You have no idea how we are going to get back to Equestria quickly, do you?”

Sunset glanced back at Flurry Heart and groaned under her breath while trying to mentally pinch the large, light pink mare with fingers she did not have. The stout princess was not being rude, per se, Flurry Heart was just stating the obvious. “Fine, yes. I’m making this up as I go.”

“Speaking of which, how did you really know where to look for the prince when he ducked out before?”

“I could sense something was wrong, hear the mental conflict, like an instrument that is out of tune. It’s… complicated to explain. That's why I just say I get a gut feeling.”

Flurry Heart arched a brow suspiciously. “Sense? As in mind reading? Isn’t that dark magic arts and illegal and stuff?”

Sunset sighed and turned to her companion. “Okay, I can tell this is going to bother you if I leave it hanging so let me try to sum it up because I know mind magic freaks you out and for good reason and you won’t let this go otherwise...

"Many years ago, I was given a magical geode by... I guess it was Harmony or at least an extension of her will, that allowed me to see the thoughts of others. I could go deeper, violate their minds if I wanted to. If I pushed. But like you said that is some seriously dark, illegal ground to tread and not my style... anymore. However, a single touch and I could harmlessly skim what was on the surface of their mind as easy as flipping through a magazine. You know, get an idea what they were thinking if not the whole story.

“Early on, when I didn’t have a grip on the power, I discovered I could hear peoples’ mental projections even when I didn’t touch them. The stronger the projection the harder it was to keep them out. Sometines it was better to just not wear the geode so I could make it all be quiet.

"When I ascended, that magical geode fused into me and I now have what you might call permanent empath abilities. I can dive into minds with activated touch like before, but if somepony or another is projecting strong enough emotions or thoughts I can hear them or get a vibe, good or bad, just by being nearby.”

“Sooooo, what am I thinking?”

Sunset was about to snark at her niece-in-law, but instead, she flashed a cocksure smirk. “You are thinking, ‘wow, I bet if we work together and time it right we could do a massive tandem teleport all the way to Fillydelphia and the coast.’”

“T-T-That’s way too far!”

“It probably is. So, we better get flying to make it a shorter jump. C’mon.”

Flurry Heart grumbled, saying under her breath, “That was not what I was thinking.” Sunset did not bother to acknowledge it. The two alicorns spread their wings and soared off into the afternoon sky.

It had been easy enough to find the grand vizier. As Sunset had said, both Saddle Arabian airships had broken from their mooring lines and were now smashed together. The grand vizier was shouting frantically at the crews to get the rigging untangled and repair the decking and hull, but Tempest could see that the air bladders were also damaged. The commander also took note of the number of wounded lying on the ground and the distinct smell of burnt… everything. Amazingly, none of the wounds or damage were severe or beyond repair.

“I will probably never say this to Sunset’s face, but your wife scares the crap out of me sometimes. And that is even after having dealt with Princess Flurry Heart and her destructive tendencies my whole career.”

Twilight sighed, rolled her eyes, and finally nodded. She stepped forward and cleared her throat, “Grand Vizier Muhasib. I do not believe we have concluded our talks yet. Would you please come down?”

The grand vizier yelled at several members of the crew in his native tongue, a language Twilight was fluent in, but he may not have known that or seemed to even care. The stark contrast of his behavior in comparison to what it had been before was still setting alarm bells off in Twilight’s head that he was under the influence of someone or something. What was also a possibility and yet equally as scary was that the grand vizier was just a die hard, true believer and would do anything for his sultan without question or hesitation. Even war. Twilight was always a Princess of Friendship at heart and tried to be understanding of the ways of others, but if there was one thing she abhorred was a creature that refused to think for themself.

Twilight decided to take one from her wife's playbook. She cleared her throat louder and more obnoxiously. “Grand Vizier Muhasib, if I did not make myself clear, I need you to come down here and talk to me like the representative you are. Do not make me ask again. You will not like what happens then.”

“Insolent ponies!” hissed the Saddle Arabian. “You invite us to this sacred neutral ground only to destroy our property and spit on our national sovereignty! Now you pretend to be cordial while simultaneously threatening more violent action against us!”

Twilight glance to Isabella and then to Tempest. “Would you both please give the grand vizier a brief summary of where we stand at this point politically and a tactical assessment?”

Isabella pretended to dust off her suit jacket before taking a poised, speech-giver posture. “Up until only an hour ago you had us in quite the compromising position, grand vizier. We needed to negotiate terms of settlement in regards to the death of Prince Khayaliun under our protective care and still address the ultimatum that had been issued along with this alleged courtship document signed by Celestia. But it has now come to the attention of all that you brought far more than the recommended number of soldiers to a peace summit and more so than that, attempted to flee after accusations of an invasion force on our lands were voiced before the multinational representatives. The other issues pale in comparison.”

“There’s no point trying to run back to Saddle Arabia or meet up with that invasion force,” added Tempest. “Your ships are badly damaged, your crews are in complete disarray, and your soldier look like they went ten rounds with yeti shock troopers in ferronite armor, or, one angry Princess Sunset Shimmer. So, get your big plot down here and talk your way out of this. Otherwise, the only way you are leaving this island plateau is in chains following your own trial. We already have a jury of your peers waiting back in the hall. In case you forgot, Your Grace.”

A large, black horse limped his way over to stand before Twilight and her friends. His armor was dented and scored and his left eye was painfully swollen from where he had been struck, most likely by a hoof. He attempted to puff out his chest to stand strong and proud only to bend over from a coughing fit. Twilight started to instinctively reach out to help.

“Raqm. I must… protect my advisor. I am sworn…”

Tempest arched a brow and took a step forward. She would not have relished a fight with the massive horse in his prime, but considering the shaking in his legs the stallion was in no condition to fight. He could barely stand.

“Stand down, Sabaj. You need not give your life today.” The grand vizier slowly made his way down the gang plank back to the ground. With eyes downcast and a sullen expression, he held up his forelegs before Twilight Sparkle. “I am your prisoner then.”

“I don’t want a prisoner, Your Grace. I want to understand what is going on and why. That is all I or Sunset ever wanted from this summit.” Twilight gently pushed down his legs back to the round. “Please, start at the beginning and explain it to me. To all of us.”

“I… think it is best told over a pot of tea.”

Twilight nodded. “Raven, please tell the staff to bring tea and snacks to the large group presentation auditorium. More than one pot. I have a feeling this is going to take a while.” With nothing else to add, they all began to walk slowly back to the Hall of Unity. Naturally, they were all met with a flurry of questions and concerns from the other representatives and a few of the retainers. With some effort, and a need to calm the yaks and their stained honor, all the creatures were ushered back into the auditorium where Chaz and Belldandy were still mulling about after their important briefing had been partially derailed. Unsure where else to go or what to do, they remained.

A table was brought to the center stage and two chairs. Twilight took her seat and Muhasib his. All the other creatures and advisors took seats in the audience while the guards remained near the edge of the stage. Raven and Isabella stood attentively flanking Twilight. Isabella took the tray of tea from the servant who had prepared it and served it herself, after a customary taste just to be safe. If the grand vizier had been insulted by the implication of needing a poison taster he said nothing. Other refreshments were then presented to the audience.

“Where would you like me to begin, Princess Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight took a sip of her tea before smiling as disarmingly as she could. She may not have had the ability to read minds, but more than a hundred years in Equestrian politics had taught the Solar Diarch how to read faces and body language better than any book could have. What was needed right now was what Twilight did best. Listen and offer the hoof of friendship.

With kind authority and an air of regality, just as Celestia had taught her, Twilight said, “From the beginning, or as close as you think is relevant, would be nice.”

“Okay, so, run it by me one more time just to be sure. I have a hard time picturing equations like you do,” said Flurry Heart as she glided alongside Sunset Shimmer. The goldenrod alicorn rolled her teal eyes but acquiesced.

“We have been flying for two hours now, give or take. At the rate we are going it will take us at least another two hours to reach the Equestrian coast. By that time we will be sorely aching and exhausted. Not to mention Captain Gauge and C Company will be in Fillydelphia or moving north. We need to be there. So, we are going to do a tandem teleport.”

“Yeah, I get the idea of it, but…”

“But?”

Flurry Heart squirmed a bit. “Aunt Twilight always said that teleporting is dangerous. Especially over long distance. Every book she made me read on the subject said pretty much the same or in great, big bold letters: DO NOT ATTEMPT.”

“Flurry Heart, from what I have been told you have been teleporting since you were a foal. Even earlier than me and I was considered a prodigy being able to do a successful ‘port at four years old. Cadence told me once you teleported around Twilight’s kitchen and accidentally created some kind of pudding monster.”

“Hehehe, yeeeeeah. I barely remember that, but from what others told me it sounded like it was pretty awesome.”

Sunset rolled her eyes again but smiled, swooping over to give her fellow alicorn a hip bump. “My point is, you are still incredibly talented and powerful. Yes, exercise caution, I mean DUH! But don’t be afraid to push yourself. It’s only when you find yourself at your limit do you realize how far that limit can be.”

“That sounds like something Celestia would say.”

Sunset bit her lip and was thankful any additional wetness to her eyes could be attributed to the wind rushing by. After a few seconds of melancholy, Sunset smiled and said, “She did.”

“Oh, damn. I’m sorry.”

Sunset shook her head. “It’s fine. Mom’s gone, but that is how we honor her. By remembering what she taught us. Now, let's get started. I want you to concentrate on a location. One you can firmly grasp in your mind.”

“In Fillydelphia? Okay… how about… OH! You ever been to the bazaar market there?”

“Yeah, it’s awesome, but also crowded. We don’t want to accidentally land on top of somepony or cause some feedback concussion. How about near the memorial square? The Rocky Quartz statue?”

Flurry Heart nodded. “Okay, yeah. I can picture it.”

“Okay. Think of it perfectly clear, that open space before it from the south.”

Sunset glided closer to her companion. The mathematical calculations for most teleports were difficult enough when one was going across a room or dodging in a fight. Room to room was more difficult being that there could be elevation changes or unknown obstructions. Over long distances there were exponential energy requirements in addition to elevation concerns, planetary curvature, and the ever worrisome, accidentally teleporting yourself into solid matter. Those kinds of injures would be bad even for an alicorn. In the textbooks it was called “splicing” but any way you defined it, it was called a bad day.

Sunset would be handling the majority of the calculations, but she also had a secret weapon no one else had for being able to sync up such a dangerous tandem jump. She could see the image in Flurry’s mind and match it to her own. Sunset Shimmer took Flurry Heart’s hoof in her own and then touched their horns. Once the image in Flurry’s mind appeared she triggered her teleport spell. Normal teleports always left you feeling a little disoriented. The farther to go the more power they consumed the more drained one felt afterwards.

When Sunset and Flurry appeared in the middle of the park in a loud pop of displaced air and static discharge they both immediately fell to the ground and rolled over groaning. The closest analogy Sunset could come up with was waking up after finishing off a bottle of tequila that had no label and had likely been mixed with gasoline and then being asked to recite an entire novel word for word.

Sunset had to blink the spots from her eyes and every sound was like they were at the end of a long hallway. Her head was throbbing and the very thought of standing up seemed like a sick joke. Ponies and other creatures were trying to say things to her but it was all a jumbled mess of fuzzy noise.

Finally, after what felt like too long, Sunset got back to her hooves and checked on Flurry Heart. She had not thrown up. That was a miracle. Much to her relief, Flurry was also recovering from the teleport. She, however, stared to grow pale, then, green around the cheeks. A moment later, the large alicorn stumbled to a trash can and vomited. Naturally, there were as many camera flashes as there were bystanders asking if the princess was okay.

“Never… again,” said Flurry, wiping her mouth with the back of her foreleg. “I have done some long jumps before, but that… holy cannoli. I feel like I went through a blender. Glad I hadn’t eaten anything recently or that would have been even worse!”

“Yeah, that was a first for me too. You okay?”

“Yeah, yeah. Not the first time I've lost my lunch. Let’s just… let’s get going.”

Sunset said thank you and waved off many of the worried park goers who had come to check on them. Thankfully the pictures stopped after a few minutes. Most had been more concerned with their hard landing. Sunset then spotted a street vendor standing back curiously, but remained with his cart. Her mouth began to water immediately. “Before we go, we need to recharge.”

“Huh?”

Sunset smirked and waggled her brow playfully. The expression caught Flurry a bit off guard. “You ever had San Palomino Elote before?”

“Uhhhh, maybe?”

“Trust me, it’s going to put your Crystal Empire corn to shame.”

On that declaration Flurry Heart’s eyes lit up, ears twitching rapidly. The acidic taste of bile no longer bothering her. “Ohhhh, you are so on.”

Sunset trotted over to the cart and dropped a bag of bits on the tray while smiling brightly. “Hi! I’ll take all the ones you have ready right now.” The old stallion nodded and began wrapping the cobs in wax paper. “No need for that, sir. We are really hungry.”

Sunset passed one of the grilled corn cobs on a stick to Flurry Heart who did not bother with a test taste and just began to devour the food floating in front of her. After polishing off the first one she nodded her head enthusiastically. “Okay, yeah that’s pretty good. Probably would have been better if my tongue was not icky. Why have I never had these before?”

“Because you have not lived yet, my friend. You have not lived.”

All the cobs were gone in a matter of minutes. The trash was quickly discarded and with full bellies, the two took flight once more. Flurry waved at the vendor who gladly waved back. “How much time did we save with that crazy stunt of yours?”

“A few hours at least. We’ve got a little over two hours of daylight before Twilight has to lower the sun. If we are lucky we can catch up to C Company by then.”

“And how are we supposed to find C Company?” Sunset glanced to Flurry, arching a brow. “What? It’s a legitimate question.”

“You don’t honestly think Twilight and Raven let me run around amok without giving me a SunLight crystal, do you? Wait until I figure out how to put GPS on one of these things and they can track me everywhere I go.” Just to emphasize her point, Sunset pulled said small glowing crystal from her armor pouch that was sometimes used to hold Raven when her MAU is offline. Sunset then used her kinetic touch to dial a number she knew quite well. The line connected after a few rings.

“My princess?”

“Am I getting that predictable? How’d you know it was me?”

“Call it a gut feeling,” Captain Gauge replied with a slight chuckle.

“Where are you?”

“We left Fillydelphia an hour ago. We managed to recruit a few local militia who wished to tag along and warned the mayor and deputy mayor. They will commit the remaining local authorities to preparing for either defense or evacuation. Should it be necessary. I then ordered two scouts forward while the rest of us move at a more cautious pace.”

“Keep it slow and steady. You don’t want to accidentally stumble into their beach head camp. Flurry and I will be there soon.”

“...So quickly?”

Sunset chuckled. “You didn’t think I was going to order your sexy rump to battle without backing you up, did you?”

"Sexy rump?" Flurry whispered while snickering. "I'm soooo telling on you."

“That, actually, is what you are SUPPOSED to do, my princess. But then I have never known you to be… traditional, in regards to your role and station.”

“Well, too bad. If leading from the front makes me a bad princess then I call me the baddest mother fucking princess there is.”

There was no immediate response from the thestral as he listened to a hushed conversation from one of his subordinates. “Apologies, my princess, just addressing a concern. One in which I share as well.”

“Which is?”

“Do you have a plan of action? Once we confirm the hostiles, that is.”

Sunset laughed, earning a curious and concerned look from Flurry Heart. “Believe it or not, I actually do have a plan. I’ll give you the details when we meet up with you soon. Hopefully before I have to raise the moon. Stay safe, we’ll see you soon.”

“You still have no idea what you are doing, do you?” said Flurry after Sunset returned her crystal to the carry pouch.

Sunset Shimmer sighed and waved her hoof back and forth. “I have an idea-ish kinda, sorta, tentative plan that is subject to change if need be, but I’m hoping to hear from Twilight soon to confirm a suspicion her and I have. Now, beyond that, I’m mostly banking on appealing to the prince and a sense of reason. I have a gut feeling he’s the key to this.”

“I think your guts do too much thinking. Why do you say that, anyhow? He’s just a spoiled brat that will do whatever daddy tells him to do. That was the impression I got from him when we met.”

Sunset shook her head. “He may have been that way when you first met years ago, but I didn’t get that vibe from him like I did from his brother. I think he suspects there is something wrong with this whole situation. That’s why he didn’t come to Equestria with his brother last time and why he attended the peace talks to begin with. I’d be willing to bet a shiny bit that it was his idea to have that port set up so as to reach his father more quickly.”

“Did you get that by reading his mind?”

“Nope. Just a gut feeling, like I said. So, if I’m wrong just be ready to help me get our ponies out of there alive.”

“I’m beginning to better understand why you drive so many ponies mad.”

And hour and a half later Flurry caught sight of part of the company moving along the coast. The rest had been moving through the tree line in order to conceal their numbers from possible scouts. Once Sunset and Flurry landed they regrouped with the rest of the guards. Their arrival brought a sense of relief and bolstered the company morale. Even for seasoned veterans, the sight of two magical powerhouses joining their ranks brought a sense of comfort and resolve.

When a pony or other creature joined the guard, it was an all-inclusive force after all, they were given three things upon graduation of basic training. The rank of private, their assignment of unit rotation, and company assignment for emergency military action. The guard was primarily a defense force that guarded the princesses and other high priority dignitaries where ever they happened to be at the time, usually Canterlot. However, the guard did have outpost and other rotation stations throughout Equestria. Every guard eventually spent some time on long range patrol or at an outpost just to give them the experience of life on the edge of civilization.

When the call to mobilize went out from one of the princesses the guard was reorganized into multiple military companies that all guards already had preassigned. C company, according to what Sunset had been told by Luna some time ago, was better suited to quick deployment because it was an even mix of solar and lunar guards. Now that Sunset was getting a better look at them she could also see that many of them were young with new, out of the crate armor.

In addition to ponies and bat ponies, there were two griffons and a kirin in solar guard armor. It all made her stomach turn uncomfortably as her mind betrayed her and conjured images of blood and war. Turning the sand and rocky beach red with gore. Sunset shook her head and hid her emotions behind her best ‘Celestia’ fake smile and waved to those that turned to her.

Thankfully, Captain Gauge saved her from the building discomfort by stepping forth and quickly ushering both alicorns to the safety of the trees before formally bowing to them. “I’m told there is a small clearing several more meters to the west of here. I suggest we fortify there with the bulk of our force. We can send a few bat ponies out to continue scouting under the cover of night, but the entire company has been on the move since the call went out hours ago. It would go poorly for us to engage a hostile force without adequate food and rest.”

“You would know your guards best. I defer to your judgement,” Sunset replied with a nod.

“They are actually YOUR guards, my princess. Unless you wish to be called general, given the situation.”

Sunset quickly shook her head. “Noooo, nopenopenope. I’m not a military commander. I don’t care if that was how Luna ran things. I don’t know the first thing about running an army outside of some video games.”

“Then maybe now would be a good time to let us in on this ‘plan’ of yours,” said Flurry Heart in a voice that was trying to be a whisper but failed miserably.

“Let me check in with Twilight and tell her we made it, then we’ll get into that.”

Gauge and a solar guard lieutenant that had been standing by both bowed. Flurry rolled her eyes and moved off to check on the other guards and find if they needed any help with anything. Sunset smiled once more before trotting back to the forest edge that looked over the beach and ocean in the distance. Once she was sure she was mostly alone she called Twilight’s crystal knowing that her wife was waiting for an update. Unsurprising, it connected after only two rings.

“Sunset?”

Hey, babe. We’re safe, currently between Fillydelphia and Manehatten and hooked up with C Company. We haven’t run into any problems, but the forward scouts have not check back in yet so… we’ll see.”

“I’m so glad to hear you are both safe.”

“You ready to lower the sun?”

“In a moment,” Twilight stated simply, implying she had something more important to say. “The grand vizier surrendered to inquiry without incident. Well, he did try to run, but you broke... well, nothing that couldn't be fixed. Anyhow, he had a great deal to say once he calmed down.”

“Anything useful that will help with all this because just between you and me, Twily, I don’t have much of a game plan despite the confident smile I've been flashing at others.”

Twilight sighed. “I figured as much. But, I have your back, well, Flurry has your actual back, I have information that may be useful just the same.”

Sunset giggled. “Always the mare with the plan.”

Twilight giggled as well. “Always the mare with the thick skull.”

“Improvise would be my middle name if I had one.”

Twilight giggled again and then cleared her throat. “The grand vizier said that the sultan’s behavior changed rather suddenly and became more aggressive to see one or both of his sons married to an equestrian princess about the same time Flurry Heart rejected Prince Alsame’s courting proposal. At the time, he believed it to be a direct result to the insult. So, I told Muhasib about my theory of Cosmos's involvement. He was reluctant to agree until I retold the story of what happened. I asked if the sultan had received any suspicious jewelry that may have resembled a star or diamond around the same time of his behavior shift or if there were any he refuses to take off even when sleeping. Unfortunately, the royal family receiving such gifts is common and hard to keep track of them all and there are several pieces he wears all the time.”

“So much for the easy answer. That leaves us with major aggressive behavior change, yes, suspicious timing, yes, but we can’t confirm if it’s just a coincidence and him getting old and cranky or if corrupted magic is involve. Correct?”

“Yes, but the useful information for you is we have narrowed it down to possibly four suspicious pieces of jewelry. A broach, one of two small ear stud piercings, and a diamond or ruby on a bracelet.”

Sunset nodded. “Four is good. How do I get close enough to run a scan or sense corruption if we get into a skirmish tomorrow?”

Twilight sighed. She tapped her hoof on the table a few times before speaking again. “Sunny, what exactly was your plan you were going to tell everypony?”

“Um… I was going to talk to the prince. I think he’s suspicious there is something wrong with his father and may be willing to listen to reason.”

“Okay, that’s not bad, but how would you get close to him without getting caught in same said fight?”

“Okay, so before, you get mad, hear me out.” Twilight groaned and Sunset could picture her wife facehoofing. “I was going to sneak into their camp tonight and, you know, bring him back here so we could talk.”

“......... You were going to foalnap the prince.”

“Well, when you say it out loud it sou-”

“It’s FOALNAPPING! Abduction! Of course it sounds bad out loud!”

Sunset had to hold the crystal back and fold her ears down and she was still able to hear Twilight perfectly clear. “Well, it’s not set in stone. I still have to raise the moon and wait for midnight or whatnot so I have time to, you know, improvise.”

“The moon.”

“Well yeah, cover of night. Would need it. Saddle Arabian mages, if they are smart enough to make a port they are smart enough to lay trigger spells for invisibility spells or other wards.”

“No, Sunny, you are not following me,” Twilight said. Sunset knew that tone of voice, it was the ‘gears are turning and she is speaking thoughts out loud,’ voice. “Saddle Arabians are fairly superstitious, culturally speaking. Well, a lot of ponies are too, but I digress. Anyhow. I have an idea I want you to try tomorrow morning. It will throw… well actually it will cause complete and total chaos and disarray, but the favorable kind and it will definitely get the Saddle Arabians’ attention and allow you to speak directly with the sultan and maybe to prince, even if only briefly.”

“Okay, good. What do I need to do?”

“Cause an eclipse.”

Sunset blinked, an instinctive chill running down her spine causing her whole body to shiver and her wings to flap a few times. “Seriously?”

“Eclipses are considered terrible omens in many cultures. There have only been a few on record. Most of them were just brief mess ups by Celestia getting the celestial bodies confused and moving them incorrectly, but others were, of course, Nightmare Moon and Discord's doing. If you do this and walk out and demand to speak to the sultan under a banner of peace negotiation they will have to hear you out or risk the wrath of the keeper of the moon and the eclipse staying in place. It's passive aggressive for sure, but that will give you a chance. After that it will be up to you to confirm if Cosmos is behind this. Or, if we leave right now, we can probably get to you by morning.”

“No, you and the others stay there. You still need to start coming up with a plan to get the other nations on board with how to deal with the omega beast. I can handle this.”

“Sunny, you don’t have to do this alone.”

Sunset smiled, turning her eyes to the red sky and purple clouds, the beautiful sunset she was named after. It would soon give way for twilight to set in. As was how it should be. “I’m not alone, babe. I’ve got Flurry and Gauge and a whole company behind me. More than that, I have Twilight Sparkle saving my glorious rump again with a solid plan. All is as right with the world as it can be.”

They both paused, listening to the other breathe. Sunset imagined they were together, comfortably, quietly, lying in bed just relaxing and cuddling and preparing for the simple problems of the next day instead of wars and world ending monsters. A pretty fiction. Something for the storybooks that some would write many years later for sure. Until then, they had the crushing weight of reality to deal with.

Sunset felt the shift in cosmic balance and looked up and over her back to the west as the sun slipped below the horizon somewhere beyond what she could see. “I love you, Sunny.”

Sunset lit her own horn and the moon began to rise over the water to the east. Plunging the world into early twilight as the first stars began to twinkle upon the dark canvas above. “I love you so much, Twily. You give me strength when I can't find it in myself. I’ll talk to you tomorrow when I have this settled and wrapped up.”

“I believe in you, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset felt a few tears stain her fur, but she smiled through it. “Thank you.”

Sunset hung up and just stared over the water, listening to the crashing waves and various creatures croaking and squawking about. The beaches were not the best here, lots of rocky outcrops and loose boulders and too little enjoyable sand. Still, the view was nice and the water crashing sounded relaxing. She sighed and eventually turned her head to glance into the dark underbrush.

“How much did you hear?”

“Most of it. I think the Saddle Arabians may have heard the ‘foalnapping’ part, however.”

Sunset groaned, shaking her head. “It was a work in progress, okay?”

Captain Gauge smirked, his fangs reflecting in the pale moon light. “You need not talk your way out of this, my princess. As you may recall, I have participated in more than one of your improvised plans and will do so again, at your command.”

Sunset nodded, returning to her captain, gazing into his yellow eyes that had a back, reflective glow in the low light. They were absolutely mesmerizing and easily one of his best features... among many. “Fog, I don’t know if this is going to work, but I need you to promise me that you will see to the withdraw and get everypony back down to Fillydelphia for defense if it comes to that.”

“I have sergeants who can handle that. That is their job and I trust them to do it well. My job is to protect you. A job I have not been doing well enough, in my personal opinion.”

Sunset sighed and brushed her hoof along the thestral’s strong cheek. He leaned into the touch ever so slightly. “If we go with Twilight’s plan it means I will have to approach the sultan and hopefully the prince as well while the rest of the company holds back.”

“That would be unwise and tactically foolish. You would be surrounded long before we could reach you. They will have mage hunter weapons, knives and spears heads and possibly other means of subduing even a powerful alicorn such as yourself.”

Sunset nodded soberly. “They may let Flurry close, being a princess as well, but no guarantees. This will be delicate. What I’m trying to say is I may have to let myself be captured or taken prisoner if that is what it takes to get close. I know it will be hard for you to see that, but I need you to let me do this and not throw your life away charging in no matter how it goes.”

The bat pony flapped his wings in agitation and flared his nostrils as he sucked in a deep breath. He leaned in closer, close enough to smell the food she had not long ago. Close enough to smell her various scents. Her mane, her body. He loved all of them. They were powerful, intoxicating aromas that he wished to indulge in despite intensity of the conversation.

“Sunset, I do not know if I can do that. You are too important to Equestria, too important to me. What you ask goes against what I swore and against my own... desires.”

“I will make it an order if I have to, but I’d rather you just trust me. If I can get through to the prince I think I can end this without bloodshed. Remember, they want chaos. The bad guys want us at each other's throats so that we are not preparing for the omega beast. We don’t want to play rheir game.”

“You are willing to gamble your life on that?”

Sunset lightly touched her nose to Gauge’s tasting his exhaled breath. He always smelled like armor oil and a bit of citrus with just a hint of leather, Sunset noted. It was her second favorite smell to Twilight's natural scent. Yellow eyes never left teal as they stared down one another, neither wanting to blink first. Sunset could feel his rising anxiety even without having to use her magic. She knew how he felt. She knew how he felt about her and how she felt about him. It was hard to let someone you care about go out on a limb, take a dangerous risk. Sometimes life was unkind in that necessity. Even in the magical world of Equestria.

After a few seconds of stare down, though it felt longer, Sunset finally smirked and turned to walk past Gauge, intentionally smacking the stallion with her tail, wafting one more delightful scent into his face. “C’mon. Let’s get this camp fortified and explain what is going to happen in the morning so no pony freaks out on our side.” Gauge's eyes dilate briefly as he watched her hips sashay, fighting down the urge to growl and flash his fangs again. He kept his lustful thoughts to himself and focused on the mission, falling into pace behind his princess.

"As you command."

Author's Note

Lots of build up for what is to come along with some humor and a liiiiiiittle bit of tension. Both Sunset and Gauge know what is at stake and that puts a great deal of strain on both their hearts. I have to imagine Twilight later that night sat down with Tempest privately and the two assessed the situation. There may have been some light drinking involved to take the edge off of worrying about their loved ones.

So far, so good on maintaining pace. Chapter 34 should be done by the time this goes up Friday.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 32: The Other Side

Perception was a funny thing, Sunset Shimmer thought. For example: The perception of, “Well, at least I’m not dead.” This implied a level of thankfulness to still be living, but did not take into immediate account that that could change quickly. A lot was going on. Perception was mostly visual, of course. To Sunset, she had been close to Void, about to wound the God of Chaos and slow him down, as she hoped. But her sword found only air. Whether she missed by a fraction of a second or missed by a mile was certainly a matter of perception. Regardless, she did miss. And now he was gone or invisible again.

The snap had rung out like a massive thunderclap. It had caused Sunset to blink and in that moment, she had lost sight of her target. Her ears were ringing and though Sunset knew she was still airborne because she was flapping, it was difficult to tell where she was in relation to others or the ground itself. Carefully, she slowed her wing beats and found ground under hoof. That did not alleviate her disorientation though as she stumbled around. A voice was calling to her. She was certain of it. Another was grunting, it sounded painful. Struggling for or against something? Sunset growled as she once again shook her head to force it to clear.

“I… CAN’T… HOLD THIS!!!”

Sunset Shimmer's vision focused and ears cleared for the most part. She found Flurry Heart struggling to contain a growing Cosmos still inside her magic shield bubble, but not for long. With their primary concern having apparently fled, Sunset fired her horn and layered her own shields over the top of the ones Flurry was conjuring. Sunset could feel the strain in the magic matrix. Cosmos was not just growing in size. She was drawing in power from ambient sources, pressing against their own energy causing lightning to discharge at the many soldiers just standing about unsure what to do next.

“This isn’t going to hold her! We need to cut off the flow!” Sunset ground her teeth and glanced to her right at the dark blue alicorn who was searching about, seeming oblivious to the threat before them. “Aunt Luna! We need help!”

“I know… but Void is not g-”

Sunset only saw it for a second. It looked like a serpent tail surrounding by a shimmering, golden aura. It emerged from a dimensional tear just long enough to smack Luna hard, throwing her off her hooves, then disappeared as quickly as it had emerged.

“Mistress!” Sunset heard Gauge cry out, he still sounded far away, but was in fact standing next to Sunset. I think that snap blew out my ear drums.

Luna shook her head and growled. She summoned a glowing, blackish blue scythe with a black blade that pulse with unholy power. Sunset could only imagine how many creatures such a weapon could kill by even the smallest of touches. “He is funneling chaos energy to Cosmos via the In Between. I will try to stop him from the other s-” A massive claw tore through from above and smashed Luna into the ground, forming small crater. Though trapped and being crushed, she held onto her weapon and willed the death scythe to cut the glowing ethereal claw. The construct burst into pixelated dust upon contact.

“Luna!” Sunset cried out. Much to her astonishment, the Goddess of Death had to wipe the dark, blackish red blood that began to drip from her nose. She held up a hoof to keep Sunset from approaching. It was jarring to process, but even an immortal goddess could be hurt under the right conditions. Despite the injury and possibly others, Luna stood, cut a hole through space/time, and disappeared, sealing it behind her.

“LET. ME. OUT!”

Sunset and Flurry both growled and grunted as their horns began to ache from the strain. Need a real plan, Shimmer! She’s going to explode if we don’t do something!

Cracks began to spiderweb across the layered shields. Then, a unicorn beam lent assistance. Then another. And another. Sunset blinked and smiled as pony and horse unicorns began to add their power to try and contain Cosmos. The Spirit of Malice growled in frustration.

“Princess,” Sunset glanced to her left and found Prince Alsame standing there, directing his mages to assist. “What else can we do to win this?”

“The shields are holding her, but I can feel her still gaining power. She’s either going to break free and wreck havoc or explode. Either will be catastrophic.”

“Might I be so bold as to recommend you simple end the creature with your flaming sword?”

Sunset balked. “You mean kill her?! I don’t want to do that! For Celestia’s sake, I had to kill my own father once! I don’t want to do that again unless there is no other way!”

“And if she explodes and kills many here, yours and mine? Will that be better? Will she not still die in the end?” The prince glanced back over his withers. Sunset knew exactly who he was looking towards even if the body was obscured my others. “Sometimes… death is the greatest mercy we can grant.”

Sunset Shimmer turned back to Gauge, who had been listening intently to the exchange. Her eyes were wide, pleading for another solution. The bat pony gazed back with stern resolve and nodded his agreement. The cold but honest words from the prince spoke truth. Sunset’s mind offered her the gruesome memory of the poor mare that had been trapped under Pelican Island, slowly being eaten away by dark magic the Red Clover left behind. Most of her body turned to crystal, including her eyes which wept tears of blood. She was in so much paid that her mind had broken long ago. It stung Sunset’s heart, but she knew they both spoke the harsh truth.

“Grrrr! Dammit! FINE!” Sunset Shimmer turned her attention to Flurry Heart. “I’m going in. Drop the shield on my sig-” If she had turned her head just two centimeters, or had her mane blown just the wrong way, Sunset would not have spotted the dimensional tear that had just opened in time. “EVERYPONY, DUCK!”

From the tear a cloak covered pony was hurled end over end. Sunset, on instinct brought the flat of her blade around to try and defend. It was not meant to deflect an entire body, however. Especially one that could kill simply by touching another living soul. SHIIIIIIIIT!!!

The center of the blade flashed with golden light and immediately changed shape to a body sized kite shield, deflecting Luna, who let out an "Oof!" Sunset blinked twice and the weapon reformed back into a flame covered sword. Huh. Well, how about that.

In her moment of distraction, Sunset stopped reinforcing the shield. As had several other unicorns when they had been ordered to duck. The strain on the others, especially Flurry Heart was immediately known.

“I CAN’T…”

The shields failed and Cosmos roared triumphantly as she broke free. She was now the size of a small office building and cackling with glee. “OHHHHH! THE POOOOOWER!”

A Saddle Arabian naively tried to help Luna back up. Before she could pull away his body went ridged upon touching her and he fell over. Luna gasped then grimaced. Hard. She shook her head. An issue to deal with later.

“Sunset! You must…” Luna turned and fired her horn blast at another rift that tried to open.

Sunset Shimmer shook her head. Things had spiraled completely out of control and yet continued to steadily getting worse. Cosmos turned her mad eyes to Sunset, filled with murderous intent. But that was not what caught the alicorn’s attention. She was focused on the glowing welts that were forming all over the growing spirit’s body.

Cosmos’s toothy smile suddenly faded. Her glorious, well planned monologue died in her throat that suddenly felt too tight. Her power mad eyes widened but not with joy, instead with fear. She could feel herself being burned up from the inside out. Her body could not contain the amount of energy that continued to flow into it. “W-What did you do to me?!”

A glowing eye and part of a face emerged from his invisibility. “I gave you what you wanted to achieve what I wanted. The legacy of Celestia, Aine's last toy must die. Do be useful in your last few moments and see to it that she does.”

Luna reached out with her power, but the chaos alicorn retreated once more. There was no point chasing him again. He was too powerful in his realm without help.

“She’s going to blow!” shouted Sunset Shimmer. “Gauge! Sound the retreat! Get them all as far away as you can!”

“What are you go-”

Sunset did not waste time answering. Her horn burned brightly as glowing red vines shot from the soil and wrapped around Cosmo’s legs. The vines burned away in seconds eliciting a frustrated growl from the alicorn. “Dammit!”

“Are you trying to ground out her power?” asked Flurry Heart.

“Three things need to happen right now,” Sunset replied without turning her head and she tried again with larger, stronger vines. “We need to discharge as much of her power into the ground as possible, I need to get her to a safe distance in the air, and then I need to, essentially, disperse the remaining amount of chaos energy and hope not too much flashes towards space for the omega beast to see like a giant ‘come eat me’ sign.”

Flurry nodded and stomped her hooves to the ground. Crystal vines shot from the soil where Sunset’s earthy vines had burned away. She then reversed the polarity on her spell matrix and the energy siphoned downward instead of up. If there were long term consequences for discharging massive amounts of chaos magic into the ground they would deal with them later.

Luna wrapped the writhing spirit in a levitation field and began to lift her. Flurry grew her crystal vines to match. “How high is sufficent?”

Sunset did not immediately answer. She just watched and waited. But more than that she listened. Not as much with her ears as she listened to her magical senses. She felt the shift like a changing breeze moments before the rift opened behind the three of them and then spun with a snarl, bringing Godslayer around in a quick, overhead slash. Sunset did not see what she hit, but there was no mistaking the loud, painful whine as her blade sunk in deep and burned something before gouging a molten divot into the earth. The rift that had formed resealed as quickly as it opened.

Luna nodded and flashed a brief smirk at Sunset. “You hurt him with that one. Well done.”

With Void limping away to lick his wounds, Sunset turned back to her aunt and niece-in-law. “You two should probably get clear.”

“What are you planning to do?” asked Flurry with obvious concern in her eyes.

Sunset grimaced, turned to Flurry, then Luna, then back to Gauge who was helping the prince organize the retreat. He must have sensed her staring or just had that good of peripheral vision. The bat pony paused to turn to Sunset. They stared at one another for longer than they probably should have before Sunset returned her attention to Cosmos, who was screaming in pain as if burning alive. That’s probably exactly what is happening to her. Void, you sick bastard. She’s like a daughter to you from what I heard. Even if from another dimension. How could you be so cruel?

“I’m going to try and channel the excess power down and around while I… put her out of her torment. It’s going to get hot and loud. Anypony nearby might not make it so farther is better.”

Flurry stared harder, her blue eyes beginning to glass over slightly. "And where will you be?"

Sunset sighed, then looked up again. "Directly beneath her."

Luna sighed and directed Flurry to retreat while taking control of the assistance spells. Flurry was not pleased by the answer in the slightest. While more brutal than a technical magic user, even Flurry Heart understood that directing so much power downward would subject Sunset Shimmer to most of the excess energy.

Sunset Shimmer shrouded herself in defensive spells and flew up just under where Cosmos was writhing about, the only thing keeping her steady were the crystal vines that were fracturing under the strain. The prince had been correct, she was going to blow catastrophically. There was no way around that. But at least she could make it less painful and keep all the others safe. That was her job after all. That thought brought little comfort as Sunset could already feel the gems on her armor heating up from use.

“I don’t know what you did in the past, Cosmos, but no creature deserves to suffer like this. I’m sorry for what he did to you.”

Cosmos turned her wide, tear filled eyes to Sunset. All she could do was blink. Her jaw had become too swollen to speak. Sunset Shimmer lit her horn and prepared her magic to channel the power. She next raised her sword, let out one last exhale, and then pressed her will upon the weapon. The blade began to glow from red to bright yellow, Sunset’s fiery wings mimicked the blade as they too changed to golden light. Sunset's mane and tail whipped around like wild flames and if she could see her face, she would have found a familiar red stripe mask across her eyes. With one last silent prayer for forgiveness, Sunset used her magic to stab Cosmos in her bloated, molten glowing throat. The results were immediate.

Cosmos exploded.

Several ponies called out Sunset's name. The words lost in the cacophony of broken sound and blinding light. It felt as if all the air had been blasted out of the immediate area, pushing clouds away, toppling trees. Even the ocean water was shoved back in the blast wave. Even from what they had hoped was a safe distance all the Equestrians and Saddle Arabians were knocked to the ground as energy and air rushed over them.

Fog Gauge rolled on the ground holding his hooves to his flattened ears. He was fairly certain he had blacked out for a few seconds. With a helping hoof, Gauge found his way back upright. He still felt disoriented and wet around the ears. It was then that he noticed it had been an Al Haras guard that had helped him up and that the Saddle Arabian had a small trickle of blood from his ears. Gauge touched his own umber fur covered ears and found blood as well.

His eyes focused on the shore where Sunset had been. If they had all sustained concussion damage from range what happened to Princess Sunset? Grunting his fatigue with every step, ignoring the calls to slow down despite his wobbly legs, Gauge moved forward. The smoke was clearing and there was now a crater along the shore that was slowly starting to fill with sea water. Gauge felt his voice cry out, but his ears were broken. He imagined it must have been the same for many of them. A concern for later.

When Fog reached the crater, he hesitated for only a moment before ascending the crest. What he saw both filled him with joy and panic in equal parts. In the bottom center was an unmoving Sunset Shimmer lying on her side as sea water began to rise around her. She was unconscious… or worse. He shook that thought from his mind immediately. She was strong. Stronger than any mare, any creature, he had ever known. She was missing a few feathers from her wings and several armor pieces were broken or simply missing, including her helm crown that had either been blown off or turned to slag. The exposed goldenrod fur had been singed in some places down to her skin forming angry red welts. Immediate medical attention was not even a question. Gauged slid down the crater wall, ignoring the painful heat from the scorched stone beneath his fur and hooves. He dropped down into the water and quickly lifted Sunset’s head into his lap.

“My princess! Wake up, look at me!”

Sunset did not move, her body limp in his forelegs.

Gauge removed his armored hoof guard and felt around her neck for a pulse. Her remaining armor was searing hot and her body was not much cooler to the touch. “No. Do not do this to me. Not again. Please look at me with those beautiful eyes, Sunset… Please come back to us. Twilight needs you... we all do.” The bat pony was about to cry out his anguish when he felt it. Ever so faint, but it was there. A thump under his hoof, a beat, the pumping of life blood. Sunset groaned and slowly her eyes opened as she turned. Sunset smiled and then coughed a mix of sea water, blood, bile and sand up on her captain. He did not care one bit.

“Ow.”

“My princess,” Gauge whispered as he stroked the side of her face smiling with relief.

“How many times am I going to find myself at the bottom of a crater in my life?”

Gauge was about to cry out for help when several others gazed over the top and offered assistance.

“Give me room!” Sunset and Gauge were both wrapped in a golden aura that easily lifted them both out together. A moment later they were set down and Flurry Heart released them. “Sweet Mother of Love! She’s okay!”

Gauge registered the words but they were faint and garbled. Something in his expression must have conveyed that to Flurry.

“Right, sorry. Let me check you for damage. I had to heal a whole bunch of ponies’ blown out ear drums. I was mostly okay other than getting thrown for what felt like halfway to the Empire. I don’t know what happened to Luna. I mean, she’s immortal and a Death goddess now so I’m sure she’s fine… fine-ish. Crap, I’m rambling like Aunt Twilight.”

About halfway through the garbled speech Gauge felt his hearing pop back and winced at how loud everything suddenly was. He always had good hearing. The thestral transformation ritual made it better and far more sensitive. He next felt the aura pass over Sunset and Flurry winced and furrowed her brow.

“Damn! Sweeet Celestia. I’ve never… it’s like her entire aura is armored and is fighting me from even taking a peek.” Flurry shook her head, blinking the spots from her eyes. “Aunt Twilight was right. You really are hard headed.”

Sunset chuckled. It hurt to do so, but it was still felt good to laugh. Pain told you that you were still alive. “So I’ve been told… more than once.” Despite Gauge’s objection Sunset rolled over out of his grasp and forced herself to stand. She glanced down at herself and groaned. Damn. I really liked this armor too.

Everyone was milling about, unsure what to do next. A small commotion caught Sunset and Flurry Heart’s attention and they both turned to find Prince Alsame and a few of his guards gently making their way towards them. Sunset placed a hoof on Gauge’s shoulder to tell him to relax. He in turn signaled the other guards to stand down.

The prince stopped a respectable distance away and examined Sunset Shimmer. There was great concern in his eyes along with just a hint of awe. He coughed and composed himself. “I do not know if that was the plan you had in mind, princess, but I am happy to inform you that my horses suffered only minor injuries and no additional casualties. Also, many thanks to Princess Flurry Heart and her fellow unicorns for helping heal so many so quickly.”

Flurry blushed a bit but accepted his respectable bow and gave her own.

“It pleases me greatly to see that you live. I would hate to have our recent peace agreement shattered because of this.” The prince reached into his robe and held out a familiar object. “I will admit, when I found this lying next to me after the explosion, I feared the worse.”

Sunset’s teal eyes brightened to see her circlet helm mostly undamaged. She made to reach for it but he waved a hoof. “Please, allow me.”

With a shrug and no reason to object, Sunset bowed her head and he gracefully slid the armor regalia back into place. Alsame stepped back and admired Sunset Shimmer as if seeing her for the first time all over again. Then bowed and curtsied more deeply than he had at any other time before. Sunset nodded and smiled. For the first time since it was placed upon her head by her wife, Twilight Sparkle, at her coronation it did not feel so weighed upon her body and soul. Then, a thought occurred to her. He was, in fact, no longer a prince, but the new sultan of Saddle Arabia.

“Your Highness,” Sunset began, “If you would permit it, I would like to return the gesture and place your crown upon your head as well.”

Alsame paused for a moment before coming to understand what Sunset was referring to. He whispered to one of his servants who ran back a few rows. “I think, given the circumstances that we are in fact standing upon your lands that such a gesture is within your right. And more so, I would be honored to be crowned as sultan by the alicorn goddess who reaffirmed peace between our nations once more.”

The servant returned and unwrapped the jeweled and cloth headpiece that she had seen the previous sultan wearing not long ago. With great care and respect, Sunset examined the ancient regalia before holding it up for all gathered to see. There were probably more profound words she was supposed to say, but none came to mind. Besides, everything was beginning to hurt as the adrenaline wore off. Sunset then carefully placed the crown upon the new sultan’s head and wrapped it in a way she hoped was correct. If it wasn’t, thankfully no one pointed it out.

Sunset bowed her head and curtsied. “You Holy Sultan, Alsame Aldhahabiu. Long may he rule.”

The words were repeated throughout the Saddle Arabians and they broke out into joyous cheers. Soon after, the Equestrians joined in the cheering. Much to Sunset’s surprise, some of the back rank Saddle Arabians began to sing and play music. Sunset started tapping her hoof to the catchy rhythm that was being played on lutes or ukuleles from the sound of it. There was also the beat of a drum and a whistle or flute. It was upbeat and made her aches and pains sooth ever so slightly.

Seeing Sunset start to move and dance a bit caused Flurry Heart to get into it as well. Soon after, with both princesses moving and dancing, the rest of the Equestrians also began to dance and move to the rhythm. Even the hard disciplined thestrals joined in, though they mostly just tapped hooves and bobbed their heads a bit while still keeping a watch for dangers.

After two songs the sultan offered his hoof to Sunset and asked for a dance. Sunset glanced down at herself, still smudged with dirt and burns with missing feathers, but he did not seem deterred, so she shrugged and gladly honored his request. They both smiled and laughed while making small talk through the entire set. Gauge smiled as he watched his princess move with such life and energy. Her smaller wounds healing quickly right before his eyes. Many thoughts were swirling through his head, but most revolved how amazing the mare before him was. She truly was a sword and shield in one. It gave him hope that not all was lost as long as the diarchs, especially Sunset Shimmer was there to protect them.

It was about an hour later that a solar guard lieutenant found his way to Sunset Shimmer and bowed deeply. She blinked twice before she realized he was holding out a SunLight crystal. With only slight hesitation she picked it up. “Um, hello?”

“SUNSET!” Sunset winced and jerked back a bit from Twilight’s shout. “Oh, thank Celestia! You’re okay!”

“Uh, yeah. I’m good. We’re all good here, actually. Crisis averted. How are you?”

“I tried calling your crystal and all I got was static. Then I tried Fog Gauge’s and then Flurry’s and then I started to panic and had Tempest and Isa try to call numbers of other guards. So many of them were just static! I started to freak out! I was about to pull my mane out!”

“Twilight.”

“Yes?”

“Breathe.”

“Yes, yes. I’m good. I can hear your voice and… singing and music?”

Sunset laughed a bit. “Well yeah. Like I said, crisis averted.”

“Well, what happened?”

“That’s… going to take a bit to explain and I’d rather do it while seeing your beautiful face.” Sunset could imagine Twilight blushing from the compliment and it just made her grin more.

“Well, I have a lot to tell you too. We will be heading back to Canterlot tomorrow once we finish with our talks here. There are still some bumps with how to deal with the omega beast, but we have every creature on board to help. At least for now.”

“That’s great news. The Saddle Arabians are with us too. You know, if the singing and dancing wasn’t a giveaway.”

“I’m glad you are okay.”

“I’m… I’m alive.”

“Sunny?”

“Yeah?”

“Did you get hurt?”

Sunset hesitated as she glanced down at herself. She had removed the broken pieces of armor that hopefully could be fixed later and was now only wearing her crown helm and peytral, which was partly dented and the fire ruby was badly fractured, but intact. Most of her surface bruises had lost their swelling and would be gone by tomorrow thanks to Flurry and her alicorn healing. Her burned fur patches had already begun to grow back in and her wings mostly just needed a good preening that she would do later or get Gauge to help her. That thought made Sunset’s cheeks a bit hot. The hesitation did not go unnoticed by Twilight.

“Um…”

“Sunset.”

“I got… Look, I know once you hear about it you are going to get mad at me, but it was either I take a chance or a lot of ponies and horses were going to die. And we didn’t lose anyone! Well, except the sultan, but he was going to die anyhow. But it’s okay! Don’t freak out because I can see you in my head freaking out! His son, Alsame and I came to an understanding and we’re good now. It’s all good, I swear. I’m just a little banged up and yeah apparently a lot of our SunLight crystals overloaded and shattered. Going to need to look at that before the next generation go on the market. Plus, we were probably all exposed to chaos magic... that might be bad... I think.”

“Sunny.”

"Yeah?"

"Breathe."

Sunset sighed, but then chuckled lightly. “Babe, serious, I’m okay. We won this round. It’s not over, obviously, but we came out on top. Let’s just be happy about that and worry about what fresh hell we face next tomorrow, okay?”

Sunset could hear a few murmurs in the background and Twilight said something quietly, most likely to Tempest or Isabella. “Okay. I’ll see you tomorrow. I love you.”

Sunset smiled and the last of her pain melted away after hearing those words. “I love you too.”

Twilight ended the call and floated the crystal back to Isabella. She then let out a deep breath to calm her nerves. Her purple eyes opened once more and were filled with only strength and resolve. It had been a private conversation with her wife, but Twilight had not bothered to leave the room. It was just as well, the dignitaries at the table had been just as interested in the results of the conflict. Especially the grand vizier, who was flanked by Tempest and Sabaj, the obsidian guard.

“Everypony is okay. Only some minor injuries.” Twilight turned to look directly as Muhasib. “However, the sultan has passed on. You have my deepest condolences. His son is now the new sultan.” The grand vizier bowed his head and closed his eyes, whispered a quiet prayer that was repeated by his guards.

“Now that that issue has been resolved where does that leave us in what our options are with the omega beast?” The question was given to all present, but primarily to Belldandy and Chaz.

“I’m afraid there are only two options,” said Belldandy. “Either we find a way to lure the beast back to where it came from, which runs the risk of letting more in. Or we kill it. It cannot be reasoned with. As I recall it is driven only by instinct and need to feed. It does not communicate. There is no negotiating with such a creature.”

Chaz nodded along. “What she said.”

Twilight glanced about at those gathered and then back to Cadence who smiled encouragingly at her sister-in-law. “How do we fight something like what you descried?”

“You can’t.”

All the eyes in the room turned to the sound of a new voice that just appeared in the room. Or perhaps, she had been there the entire time. The massive white alicorn with black socks waited until she had the entire room’s attention. Easy to get when you stood as tall a minotaur trying to puff its chest out. The other creatures began to whisper among themselves and speculate while the guards bristled at how an intruder had suddenly appeared.

Twilight stood and stared down the goddess. She had been in awe at her before, but that luster had faded away some time ago. “If you have a better option, we would love to hear it because I do not see luring it to some outer dimension as a viable choice.”

“You misunderstand, Twilight Sparkle. There is no ‘WE’ here. There is us and them. Alicorns and all my other children. They need to prepare themselves to flee the coming conflict. The only one who will need to stay to fight and slay the beast is Sunset Shimmer.”

There were several gasps and murmurs about the table. Twilight felt fire and ice course through her veins. She was not going to like the answer to the next question, but she needed to ask regardless. “And how exactly is Sunset supposed to fight a creature so enormous that it once took six alicorn gods to defeat?”

Aine did not even blink.

“By sacrificing herself.”

Author's Note

And we reach the end of another week. And what a week it has been. Whoo boy.

So last Friday, my oldest cat Sable, who was roughly 16 years old had to be laid to rest. She had tumors, one was growing in her mouth and made it too painful for her to swallow. It was a mercy but still hurt.

The following day my wife/part time editor had to go to the emergency room because she thought she was having a stroke. After many hours they ruled it stress induced trauma, likely caused by the loss of the cat. Yes, love and stress can cause that. She's fine now. We all are. As far as chapter release schedule, I still have a buffer even if it is becoming a bit thin. If I have to take a break I'll post such ahead of time, but I'd rather push forward. Helps me focus.

So, about the above. Cosmos didn't last long, I know, but I was just tying her up as a loose end and I had a reason for all this involving her which will come up next chapter. Sunset Shimmer proved once again she can take a magical blast to the face and come out alive. She's a tough cookie. And Void got a bloody nose. As he so richly deserved.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 33: Weathered

Sunset Shimmer was smiling in her sleep. The sight of it brought much needed comfort and joy to Twilight Sparkle's strained heart as she stared down at her wife who had taken advantage of Twilight’s absence to sprawl across the entire bed. Twilight and her companions had returned from Mount Metazoa just before midday. She had to call Sunset at dawn on her crystal to remind her wife to get up and lower the moon, which Sunset had done and then went right back to bed. That was expected and she had earned the rest.

Now, as she stood over her wife, Twilight was torn on what to do next. There was still a great deal that needed to be done and she needed Sunset Shimmer’s input on much of it. There was so much that needed to be said and yet… she did not want to disturb her drooling, slightly snoring wife that was just as beautiful as a noon time hot mess as she was in her ballroom best before a gala.

After one last sigh, Twilight glanced to the door, doubled the magical seal on the lock, and quietly nuzzled her way into the bed. Sunset instinctively rolled and mumbled, pulling Twilight into her grasp. It felt so good, relieving, to feel those goldenrod legs wrap around her. Warm, breaths upon the back of her neck, the feel of Sunset nuzzling her while their breathing matched up. If one listened closely, their heartbeats also would fall into sync. This, in these few fleeting moments, this was Heaven in every definition of the word and Twilight reveled in the perfection.

It was what she had dreamed of for years. To be married to someone who understood her, someone intelligent, caring, could see Twilight for who she was and not just a crown or alicorn. Someone to share things with, everything, in fact. Experiences, concepts, just talking for hours about whatever came to mind and that they would love her all the more at the end of it. Someone to grow old with... maybe even have a foal or two. It was a beautiful, fleeting fiction. But like a perfect dream it could not last.

Sunset Shimmer felt Twilight come to bed. Nothing was said, which was fine. Sunset had no desire to speak at the moment and simply rolled to her usual cuddle position when Twilight laid down. She had snuck in a few sleepy nuzzles, indulging in the scent of fresh lavender shampoo and kiwi lotion, and began to settle back into deeper slumber when she felt a few shudders under her. Then, Sunset’s empathic senses were tickled and her heart felt heavy. An overwhelming sense of dread and despair washed over her, coming from Twilight. That was when the dam broke and Sunset heard the first whimpering cries. Still, even in the privacy of their own room, with no one to judge her, Twilight tried to fight down her tears. She tried to be brave when she did not have to be.

Sunset opened her eyes and slowly sat up. “Babe?”

Twilight turned, looking sorry and apologetic while tears poured from her eyes, her bottom lip having a slight quiver to it. Sunset felt cracks spiderweb across her heart quickly followed by hardened resolve to find out what happened, who had hurt her wife, and how best to make them pay for the greatest affront known to pony kind. Making Twilight Sparkle cry.

“I’m… I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you. I mean, I needed to, but I didn’t want to, certainly not with me being weepy and ruining everything. I just…”

Sunset gently pressed a hoof to Twilight’s lips, quickly followed by her own lips. Relief washed over both their welling emotions. Their anger and anxiety in equal parts simmered and finally cooled, replaced with a different, better kind of heat. Love and companionship. Sunset waited for Twilight to fully calm while stroking her face. Clearly, something had upset her and Sunset was going to find out what.

Sunset whispered. “Talk to me.”

Twilight nodded and forced a brave face. “I don’t want you to die.”

Sunset flashed a lopsided smile and nodded accordingly. “Well, yeah. I don’t want me to die either, at least not anytime soon. Granted, I have a bad habit of putting myself in ugly, near death situations, but I don’t have a death wish if that’s your concern. I just do what I have to do to keep others safe. Sometimes that means getting a little banged up. But I'm fine.”

Twilight grimaced, but not at the words specifically. More so, what they meant. “Maybe she’s right. Maybe it doesn’t matter what we want. We are all bound to fate in the end.”

“Um, she who?”

Twilight sat up and sighed before turning back to stare into her wife’s eyes. She knew what was about to happen and needed to be prepared. “Aine.”

As expected, Sunset’s eyes took on a fierce glow and her entire expression darkened. Despite that, she held the majority of her anger and fury in check. Though the bed and surrounding items were enchanted against fire they had not tested the threshold of those spells. However, Sunset's wings remained folded. A pleasant surprise for the purple alicorn. Sunset took a deep breath and let it out. “She was here, wasn’t she?”

Twilight nodded. “Just before we adjourned from the Hall of Unity. She showed herself to all the representatives. It was a helpful push as far as quelling any lasting doubt the others may have had on the seriousness of the situation, but she did not offer any solutions. At least, none that I found useful.”

Sunset snorted. “Shock of all shocks. Dare I ask what she did say?” Twilight hesitated. Her jaw just hung open as the words caught in her throat. Purple eyes began to well up with tears again. “Twily? What did she say?”

“She wants us to evacuate every creature. She suggested that many could be brought to the new world that she had been crafting. Somewhere far from here, apparently. Then she said that only the alicorns should have to fight. That it is our sacred duty to protect the younger races.”

“Okaaaay. Not sure how she expects us to teleport every creature to another planet while a giant space monster closes in who, from what Chaz and Luna said, is attracted to magic, but I digress. What else? That can’t be what was bothering you.”

Twilight shook her head. “No… she said… She said… That in the end, you will have to sacrifice yourself. That it was the will of fate.”

“Fate again. Lovely.”

“I won’t let it happen. Not without a fight. Not without me. I don’t care what a stupid tapestry says! You are my best friend and my wife and I love you! You are not sacrificing yourself!”

Sunset’s chest burst with warmth that spread to every molecule of her body. She smiled and gladly nuzzled Twilight, rubbing her horn along hers. “Yeah, throwing my life away is not a great Plan A. Got something better in mind in that big, beautiful brain of yours?”

Twilight blushed at the compliment and smiled through the last of her tears. “I have a few, but I wanted to run them by you. I love my number one assistant and probably will need Spike for some of this, I need my best sounding board now and that, my dearest, is you. Come join me downstairs. I promise there will be coffee.”

“Baiting me with spending time with you and my favorite drug. You are spoiling me today.”

“I love you. What else could I possible say?”

Sunset wiped the last of Twilight’s fallen tears away and kissed her once more. Neither could keep from smiling and the sun shined just a little bit brighter over the world as a whole. “It’s all I needed to hear.”

A quick run to the bathroom to freshen up and the two made their way to the large dining room side by side. Guards saluted, staff bowed appropriately. If it were not for the gargantuan challenge before them it would have felt like just another day in Canterlot.

When Sunset and Twilight arrived there were already others in the dining room. Both captains bowed and saluted. Spike, Isabella, and Flurry Heart smiled and bowed as well. Chaz and Belldandy just casually waved. Raven just crossed her forelegs and scowled directly at Sunset Shimmer. It was inappropriate, it was disrespectful, it made Sunset grin sheepishly and laugh a little bit.

“Oh, look, you are in fact not dead,” said Raven completely deadpan.

“I’m sure the rumors were exaggerated.”

“I found you in melted and broken ferronite armor, unconscious, and at the bottom of a deep crater filling with sea water. I fear I lack the necessary imagination to exaggerate that more.”

Twilight’s overemphasized gasp was too dramatic to be real, Sunset thought, as she side glanced between her captain and her wife.

“That’s funny. I found her at the bottom of a crater once too!” Twilight turned to Sunset, her goofy expression of fake astonishment tested the goldenrod alicorn’s ability to hold a straight face. “What a coincidence!”

“To quote a treasure old friend, ‘All y’all can bite me.’”

“Judging by your incredibly terrible attempt at a southern accent I would have to guess you were trying to imitate dear Applejack.”

Sunset arched a brow. One of the apples in the bowl on the table turned and rolled out down to the floor. It then grew to the size of a large beach ball and exploded with a jarring pow. Isabella gasped and jump-flapped a couple meters away. The draconequus did not look the slightest bit apologetic.

“Discord, I see you are back on your feet,” Sunset paused to reconsider her words as Discord was now floating in the air, spinning about with that trademark, snaggletooth grin, “so to speak.”

“Indeed. The great part about being me, I suppose. Can’t keep a good draconequus down. Or a bad one for that matter. Let me be, well if not the first, but certainly the most enthusiastic to say, good morning to my favorite junior chaos bringer!”

Sunset arched a brow, the title not sitting well with her... even less so since Discord had handed her a large red ribbon with gold lettering that read: Chaos Bringer BOOM, BABY!

“Um, what?” Sunset took a moment to examine the others in the room before turning back to Twilight who was also trying to avoid direct eye contact. “Seriously, what?”

“Don’t freak out, Aunt Sunset,” Flurry Heart said, which naturally, of course, immediately put Sunset Shimmer on edge, “but apparently there were some… um, side effects to diverting all that chaos magic into the ground and surroundings, you know…”

“No, no I don’t know. That’s why I’m standing here like I have… oh Celestia, did I do something to my face?! No, no, that’s not it, I just looked in the mirror a little while ago.” Sunset examined the rest of herself. "Still hooves and no hands. So, what happened?"

Discord stopped spinning and floated down to the floor like a balloon losing its helium. Sound effects included. He lost much of the quirky playfulness in his posture, electing for something a bit more somber. “What little firecracker over there is trying to politely refer to is the being you fought with. I understand that you had a run in with my old beau, Cosmos.”

Sunset nodded. “We did.”

Discord nodded as well, his head turning to Twilight, flashing her a weak smile. She returned it with as much sympathy as she could muster. “I had hoped she would stay out of things. I had hoped that without her near limitless power she would take up meditation or solitaire or something, anything other than just pining for revenge. A fool’s hope, apparently.”

“I’m sorry,” said Sunset Shimmer and she meant it. “Void didn’t give me many options.”

Discord smiled and began to float about again. “Yes, I heard the after action report from Captain Stick-up-his-plot over there as well as a more detailed and colorful retelling courtesy of Flurry Heart." Discord sighed, brought his claw and paw together and bowed his head for a moment of silence. Twilight, Sunset, and the others also bowed their heads, respectfully. "At least she is no longer suffering and I'm told you gave dear old daddy a quality cut across the nose for his efforts.”

“Honestly, didn't get a look at where I hit him, but yeah, he felt it. He probably already healed it by now even if he won’t forget it.”

“Don’t be so sure of that,” grumbled Flurry Heart, instinctively scratching at the scar on her foreleg that Sunsetnhad given her not long ago.

Sunset was about to apologize for that cut… again, when Twilight placed her hoof on her wife and smiled. “We know.”

“Annnnnywhoooo, the ‘side effect’, as she was saying, of releasing so much chaos energy into the surrounding area cause a few, let’s call them, magical mutations to crop up.” Discord reached behind his back and held up a cute, fluffy white bunny that was now sporting a unicorn horn. Sunset’s eyes went wide as her jaw hit the floor.

“What the ever loving fffff…. Did I cause that? What did we do?!”

“There are others too,” added Flurry Heart. “Some other types of critters and pets. A few changes to trees and such, crystals growing right out of the ground like grass or crops in a few spots. What’s odd, or chaotic would be appropriate to say, is that those of us closest to the explosion seem fine, but we are getting reports of transformations in the surrounding areas from Manehatten to Fillydelphia.”

Sunset groaned and facehoofed. “Wonderful. Just wonderful. I come back to Equestria and in only a few years I have drastically altered the environment and ecosystem forever. Go me!”

“I’m sure some pegasi will absolutely love having a flying dog. If I recall, Rainbow Dash had a flying turtle.”

"Tortoise," Twilight corrected.

Sunset growled and scowled at Discord. “Not. Helping.”

“What? Just look at this adorable little fluffball! My dear Fluttershy would have melted to a puddle at the sight of him.” The rabbit seemed to scowl and fired a small kinetic bolt at Discord’s paw causing him to yelp. The bunny quickly hopped away. “Ouch! Hmm, must have been a descendent of that devil beast, Angel Bunny.”

“Obviously, we will need to conduct a comprehensive ecological impact study and catalogue all the changes, see if any of them can be reversed. But that will have to wait. We have more pressing concerns at the moment,” said Twilight gesturing back to the table.

Sunset was thankful that things were moving forward. With nothing else to add, everyone, except for Discord, took a seat and lunch was served with a large coffee for Sunset Shimmer. Against better judgment, they allowed Chaz to try some as well. He made a sour face and passed it to his sister who also took a sip. She seemed less bothered by the bitterness of the dark liquid, but set the cup down unfinished regardless.

Once the table was cleared, Twilight signaled for Isabella to place what appeared to be a large crystal sculpture in the center of the table. Sunset Shimmer’s curiosity was piqued and she leaned closer to examine the item in question. She could see that it was enchanted and had numerous runes etched into a number of facets. It reminded her of the SunLight crystals, but larger than the first versions they had made and successfully tested. It was likely more powerful if it was what she thought it was.

When Sunset finally glanced up at Twilight, she was smiling brightly, pleased to see her wife was interested in the object. “Look familiar?”

“Looks very familiar. But what are these extra runes…”

“Watch.”

Twilight’s horn lit and the runes began to fluctuate and glow. A moment later, a familiar voice spoke up. “Hello? Can everypony hear me?”

“We hear you just fine, Mom,” said Flurry Heart.

“Hello, sweetie! Is Sunset there too?”

“They got coffee in me. I’m up now.”

Twilight activated more runes and another voice spoke. “Hello, princess?”

“We can hear you, Prince Whitetail.”

Then another voice. And another. Eventually five in all from across Equestria, to Mount Aris, to even where ever Sultan Alsame was at the moment. Sunset blinked a few times when her brain finally put all the pieces together and a light bulb went off.

“You created a crystal that can conference call?”

“It’s based on your original notes. It just needed some tweaking and needed to be larger considering the extra power requirements and stress on the signal facets from the multiple incoming channels.”

“Twily, this is incredible!” Sunset exclaimed. “When did you even have time to work on this between ruling and wedding planning and… everything else?!”

Twilight laughed lightly, smiling proudly with just a little bit of blush to her cheeks. “You run to your music room to destress sometimes, I run to my lab. We all need some down time. Besides, I only finished testing it right before we left for Mount Metazoa. This is the first time I have gotten to use it for what it was designed for.”

“Not to be rude, but we are all quite busy,” said Sultan Alsame. “What new information do we have?”

“Yes, apologies. This is where things stand at the moment,” Twilight stated, glancing to all those gathered around the table. “The Omega Beast is still approaching. We do not know where it specifically is, but as the most magic rich world at the center of the known universe we have to assume it is coming straight for us. We need a means of containing or destroying the beast and the best source of information on that is Void himself. So, our top priority is his capture.”

“Something that we are still currently working on,” said Belldandy with more than a hint of frustration.

“We also need a... reasonable backup plan for evacuating as many lives from the coming battle to come as possible,” added Sunset Shimmer. She turned to Twilight before adding, “I’m guessing the mirror is still out of the question?”

Twilight sighed and shook her head. “As I’ve said before, I designed the second Lunar Lock Mirror to prevent tampering with the cycle. The one I was most worried about tampering with it was me, of course. Besides, I can only imagine what pandemonium it would cause to try and shove every creature in the country and beyond through one mirror.”

Sunset chuckled lightly. “The poor lawn of CHS being trampled to death.”

"You mean the one you drove that motor carriage into?" said Gauge with an arched brow.

Sunset smirked. "Yeeeeeah, I definitely left a mark with that one."

“I, apologize, Your Highnesses,” said Prince Whitetail, “but may we be privy to the joke? Since this is supposed to be a life of death matter before us.”

Twilight and Sunset stared at one another for several quiet seconds, their eyes doing all the talking. Finally, Twilight shrugged and Sunset nodded, taking a moment to clear her throat and stand.

“Ohhhhh, this is going to be interesting to watch,” said Discord, snapping his claw and several bowls of popcorn appeared around the table.

“Okay. We’re going to let all of you in on a highly classified Equestrian secret. As world leaders, I suggest you keep it to yourselves because misunderstood it might set off a panic or riot.” Sunset took another deep breath and continued. “As all of you know, I was gone from Canterlot and Equestria for quite some time. When asked, Celestia or Luna or Twilight would simply say, I was away or 'off in another land.' This was only partially true. I actually spent more than a hundred years living in another dimension.”

There were no comments as those that were aware of the secret were scrutinized by those that did not all while Discord continued to shove pawfulls of popcorn into his face, munching away. It was more difficult to gauge the reaction of the leaders on the calls who they could not see.

“Seriously?!” shouted Flurry Heart, breaking the silence. “I knew kind of about the mirror, but I thought it was like a port-point teleporter that connected to a far off land or island somewhere.”

“It does,” Sunset said with a smirk, “It’s just reeeeeeeally far off.”

“It was first invented by Star Swirl the Bearded. He had crafted a few different mirrors and had experimented with cross dimensional travel,” said Twilight, trying to break some of the quiet tension. “Any creature that has studied advanced teleportation or trans-dimensional theory should not be completely surprised by this. He did write the books on the subjects, after all. I mean, Discord has his own dimension where he calls home so it’s not like all this should be that preposterous.”

“Every creature is of course invited for tea and tiny cakes. Just make sure you give me a chance to clean house first. The dust bunnies are usually migrating this time of year.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. "The point is, the multiverse exists. It is just not easy to access without causing catastrophic tears in our reality."

“Wait,” said the yak prince, Tarmont, “How many creatures have traveled to different worlds or dimensions? Raise your hooves.” Twilight, Sunset, Gauge, Raven and Discord all held up hooves… or in Discord’s case, held of a large, foam hoof with painted letters that read, ‘We’re #1.’ “I just realized I cannot see hooves through crystal. Forget I asked that. I will assume both princesses have hooves up.”

A thought clicked inside Sunset’s head as the side conversations grew louder. She tapped on the table a few times to bring things back around to order. “Please settle down. The point of this little aside is, dimensional travel is more than theory. And we have some experience with it. Heck, the omega beast is said to come from beyond our known space of existence. However, it is not feasible to try and shove every creature in the world through a mirror that cannot currently be opened. I didn’t bring all this up just to gloat or encourage every creature to start trying to tear down the walls of reality. Seriously, don’t do that. I just wanted to be honest with every creature and to throw it out there so that we can start planning for the worse. And to reassure those gathered that, Princess Twilight and I have extensive experience on the subject and know another expert as well.”

“Of course you do! I’m right here!”

Sunset glared at Discord. “Sorry, buddy, but I think Clover the Clever might have you beat in as far as places he’s been now.”

Twilight’s eyes lit up. “Of course! He’s seen all kinds of things and places!”

“Ugh, him,” grumbled Flurry Heart.

“The feeling is mutual, and I could have gone a few more years without thinking about the little bastard, but his resume is still what it is.” Sunset smiled at Twilight and winked. “Unless you think we don’t need him and can figure this all out on our own.”

Twilight tapped her chin a few times. “We should probably have him double check any calculations we come up with and of course for brainstorming, just in case. I have EIS agents keeping discreet tabs on him plus, if needed, I have other means finding him as long as he has not left our world, which he promised he would not do.”

“Then is sounds like it’s time to pull the legend in out from the woods.”

“Is there any way to know how much time we have in all this?” asked the sultan.

“Not without getting close enough to the beast for it to detect you and try and eat you, I’m afraid,” said Chaz. “Cursed creature nearly ripped my arm out of my socket last time. It's attracted to magic and eats it like candy.”

“How are we supposed to help our subjects prepare when we know so little? How are we supposed to fight when we only have theories, backup plans, no idea what will even work?” The sultan’s words were begrudgingly true and several others around the table and on the crystals grumbled their agreements.

“For better or worse, there is only one thing we have that will work. And it is the one thing the creature wants. Magic.” Twilight stood and lit her horn, letting off a light show above the table with sparks and light fireworks. “Magic is the lifeblood of our world. We are all magical creatures to one degree or another, be it in our horns, our hooves, or our hearts. Our very souls are power sources of great magical potential. That is what we must use to fight. But not scattered around, aimlessly. What we need is a means in which to concentrate all our power. A foci.”

“You are talking about creating magical artifacts or talismans that can harness and hold our power and then release it all in one powerful attack. Like the Crystal Heart!”

Twilight nodded to Flurry. “I still need to run the numbers, but in the mean time I think the best vessels for gathering and holding the kind of power we are talking about are crystals. Special crystals that are absolutely flawless in design and fabrication and can store vast quantities of potential energy for use.”

“If it’s crystals you need, the Crystal Empire will provide. Just say the word Twily,” said Cadence proudly.

“Aunt Twilight, with your permission I’d like to be in charge of shaping the crystal or crystals.”

Twilight glanced to Sunset who nodded without a second thought. “I think that’s a great idea, Flurry. You should leave for the empire as soon as you can. We’ll pass on any necessary calculations or concerns as we crunch them.”

“I’ll leave as soon as the mee-”

The dining room erupted in blinding light. Every creature in the room had to shield their eyes and the calls on the conference crystal fizzled and then cut off. Gauge shouted at Captain Walnut for target verification, but the solar captain was just as blinded. That was when the thestral heard every anti teleport interdiction crystal in the room overload and shatter to pieces.

When the light died down and the spots were cleared from their eyes, everyone found a tall white alicorn standing just off to the side, not far from the double doors. Her teal eyes glanced about the room, the expression on her long muzzle seemed more annoyed that anything else. Once Sunset Shimmer could see she kicked her chair out from behind her and jumped up onto the table so as to stare down at the godly intruder. Sunset’s own teal eyes began to glow as she summoned her sword and held it steady in her magic by her side.

“Hello, granddaughter,” said Aine, the Goddess of Life, “I’m happy to see you too.”

Author's Note

To begin with, Happy Veteran's Day to all those that served or have/had family that served. Just a little tidbit about me, both my parents are air force veterans. It's how they met, actually.

Anyhow, Happy Friday.

So, some story building and information gathering this time around.... at least until Aine decided to barge in all flashy like. Now she's in a stare down with an angry Sunset. YAY, cooperation and friendship... theeeen your bitch of a grandmother shows up and there are flaming swords out. Typical Tuesday in Canterlot.

Small update from last week for those concerned, things are okay health-wise once again here at homebase. Thaks again for the well wishes.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 34: Fake It

Twilight Sparkle had grown accustomed to having to talk her fellow diarch and now wife, out of knee-jerk, often violent reactions. But as Sunset jumped up on the dining room table in order to stare eye to eye with the Goddess of Life and Creation she was finding it decidedly difficult to scold her reaction. Truthfully, she wanted to do the exact same thing.
Twilight knew she should feel ashamed of that hesitation, but history and personal feelings were factoring in at the moment. Still, as it often went, someone had to be the adult in the room.

“Sunny…”

“Give me one good reason I shouldn’t cut you,” growled Sunset Shimmer, her voice reverberating with barely contained rage, wings unfurled and burning and in real danger of setting the ceiling on fire.

Aine, unsurprisingly, did not blink or flinch or even appear threatened at all. Was it trust or arrogance? Sunset could not decide. Regardless, another familiar voice spoke, and all the eyes in the room shifted from Sunset to the dark corner from which it had originated.

“Because I asked her to come,” said Luna with a bow of her head, her face twisting bitterly, “and trust me, it took a great deal of convincing that no pony would come to harm in doing so. Please, beloved niece, sheath your righteous sword and contain your justifiable anger. The lives of every creature in this world may depend on it.”

Sunset closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and with as much control as she could muster, sent her sword away. “You have two minutes to convince me.”

Aine snorted and rolled her eyes. “I am not so easily intimidated, Sunset Shimmer.”

“Fine, one minute.”

“Sunset!”

Aine snorted again. “I know how to find Void and it will most likely require all of us to capture him.”

With that one statement, Sunset reassessed the situation, snarled her displeasure of it all, and hopped down from the table. She retrieved her chair and sat down next to Twilight, crossing her forelegs in a pout that would have made Twilight giggle at any other time. One final, defiant huff blew some of her mane from her face and back to waving with the rest.

“Raven, Isabella, please stay. Spike, please pass on the non-classified information to the council and stay in contact with the other leaders. Captain Walnut, speak with EIS Director Book Keeper about having Clover the Clever summoned to Canterlot immediately.” Twilight paused to tap her chin and smile. “Flurry, be safe on your journey and maybe ask Thicket to come with you, as a suggestion of course.”

Flurry smirked, waggling her brow a bit. “I think I’d like that. I was going to take the train out of Ponyville anyhow.”

Both captains bowed and started for the door, Gauge taking just a bit longer to wait for Sunset to make eye contact. She smiled at his concern and playfully shooed him away, unable to keep the smirk from spreading across her face. He was likely overtired from their previous ordeal and needed rest and time with his family as well. That left Isabella and Raven in a room full of alicorns.

“Hmm. I guess Discord ran off,” commented Sunset, glancing around for the usually floating draconequus.

“Hardly,” Aine replied. Her horn flashed and the chaos spirit fell from the ceiling, crashing up the table.

“Ow! You know that sort of forced transformation stings when one is trying to be a fly on the wall.”

“I care not for your petty complaints, chaos child. However, you are crucial to finding your maker who has put us all in considerable danger. Appreciate that and stop being a pest.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes and began to rise from her chair. "There is no need for name calling. Discord in my friend he understands what is at stake."

Discord rolled his eyes. he spun about and was dressed in bright yellow and orange fishing gear. “Oh yes, I can see it all now. Little old me tied to a stick as bait for all the wonderful monsters and whatnot horrors in the In Between. Nothing brings the baddies swimming like chum in the cosmic water.”

Sunset Shimmer groaned. “Fuuuuuuck. I hate the In Between.”

“It is the collision point of all the cosmic forces as mana flows through the ley lines to every point the void touches. Even places I cannot reach physically. I can glimpse the event horizon, see the flow like a haze in the distance. Sometimes, some magical creatures shine bright enough for me to press against the veil more clearly.” Aine turned her gaze squarely upon Sunset Shimmer. “That was how I could speak to you in the human dimension, granddaughter. Your light burned bright enough for me to see through that inky haze. My brother has always been most comfortable in that chaotic dead universe and plans to ride out the destruction the omega beast will wrought. Therefor we must go to him.”

“I have questions and concerns, Mother Creation.”

Aine grimaced. “I have never liked that title, Twilight Sparkle. I would prefer to only be addressed by my name. Ask your questions.”

Twilight glanced to Sunset and hardened her resolve. “I have no objections to taking the fight to Void. We all understand what is at stake and that we are on a time limit. Obviously, I will want a detailed breakdown of your plan and its execution.
However, I have MUCH objection to this mission if you are planning to use any of my friends and family as bait or… for sacrifice.” That last word bit with heated edge. Twilight had not forgotten so quickly Aine demanding Sunset Shimmer be sacrificed to the beast.

“Why do we need him alive anyhow?” added Sunset.

Aine scowled at Sunset, hard. Twilight felt the room grow both hotter and colder simultaneously and swore she saw steam rise from a number of surfaces. After recomposing herself, Aine approached the table and sat opposite of the diarchs. Luna took a seat as well, next to her mother, but not within reaching distance. It sent the subtle message that she was aware of her mediator role in the meeting.

“I will forgive the uncouth tone of your statement considering what Void has done to this world and to you personally, Sunset Shimmer. The answer for why we must go after him and capture him alive is one in the same. We need his power. Otherwise, no matter what plan I suggest or you choose to put into motion yourselves will succeed because we will be out of balance. The omega beast would simply eat us all. So no, I will not sacrifice any creature unless it is absolutely necessary. If this is unacceptable, it would simply be better for me to end the world now, swiftly and painlessly. Let their souls rest in the safety of the well instead of the gullet of a monster.”

“That is not an option!”

Aine turned to Luna, who had jumped from her seat and slammed a hoof onto the table, cracking it. Aine flashed her daughter a level stare that bordered on boredom. “I’m surprised you would object, Mistress of Death. You would have quite the collection in your hollow to see after.”

“I am not Samael and even he agrees that such action would be foolish because there is no guarantee the beast cannot consume The Well even with the world gone. By doing so it could potentially spread itself through the ley lines to everywhere else!”

“A collapse of all the different universes. Each unique facet withering and dying, crumbling in on itself," said Twilight with a exasperated gasp. "Could one creature really do that?”

Sunset squirmed as a memory flashed through her mind. She saw Celestia being assaulted by mirror world Sombra, powerless to stop her father’s draining of precious life energy. He turned his corrupted red eyes to her and flashed his fang toothed grin as he bragged about destroying his own universe in an attempt to reach Celestia again. He bragged about it with glee with his prize in hoof.

“I know for a fact that it only takes one creature to destroy everything. And they don't have to be a god to do so.”

Aine closed her eyes and nodded. “On that, granddaughter, you are correct. Few would sleep well at night if they knew just how fragile existence really is. The walls that separate our universe from those next to us are strong, but thin. Hence why clever and often devious minds such as Star Swirl and Datura were able to find ways to break through. The only reason I have ever surmised my siblings and I cannot crossover has to do with some divine law of reality that supersedes even us. It keeps creatures like us from finding out if we have counterparts as well. Such thoughts are both frightening and humbling.”

Nothing was said for more than a few breaths, each creature lost in their own thoughts. Raven pretended to clear her non-existent throat to bring all their attention to her. “I feel I need to point out the obvious in this endeavor. Void will not come quietly. He will fight you by any means necessary because his life depends on it. He believes he is safe in the space between, but coming back here means a higher probability of death. How do you plan to capture him?”

“Luna attempted to fight Void on his terms." Aine glanced to her daughter, face dour and disappointed. Luna rolled her eyes. "That proved ineffective. It will take all of us plus the mortal alicorns to overpower him and his prepared defenses in the space between.”

“You are dodging the question,” Raven said bluntly. “Which means you do not actually know HOW you are going to capture him. A goddess you may be, but I find your foresight and consideration of the unexpected lacking.”

Aine was taken aback, jaw hanging slacked, before she sneered at Raven. “You are not of this world, construct. What gives you the right to speak so disrespectfully to me?”

Sunset started to stand when Raven held up her hoof. She straightened her frilly choker where her veil stone was held and flashed a Sunset-esque smirk as she stared down quite possibly the most powerful creature in their known universe. “What gives me the right, you ask? Where to begin. Ah yes, how about the fact that I am a fully functioning, constantly evolving AI from another world and have sworn no allegiance to you. I have, in fact, never worshipped any being no matter how much power they can wield or miracles they can perform. Because of this, I observe everything objectively without clouded expectations. Understand that the more I interact with different individuals the more I learn. The more I learn the more preferences and subjective opinions I can form to better understand what I am observing and interacting with. Everything is taken into account, both good and bad habits and I have seen many of each in many creatures.

“Furthermore, I am Sunset Shimmer’s personal assistant. That is my primary function and has been since the moment she first activated me and said, 'hello'. To be a bit overdramatic, Sunset breathed life into me and my life exist to serve and protect her by any means I can access. From a professional standpoint, I stand ready at all times to do anything and everything for Sunset Shimmer, be it advice or a much needed smack to the back of her head. From a personal standpoint, she is like a mother to me and I take GREAT personal offense when others put her in harm’s way or wish to see her suffer and sacrifice. No matter the reason. No reason is good enough. I love her and seeing to her physical health and mental well being are my duty and part of my very soul.

“If you believe the creatures of this world should just bow down and do whatever you say without questioning your reasoning and/or intent you are greatly mistaken and your hubris on the matter knows no bounds. You abandoned the right to play goddess to these creatures long before your self-imposed exile over the last few years. You may have had your reasons, but you abandoned them all the same. Lastly, I’m dating your sister. So, I can say whatever I want to you. So, nyaaah.”

Sunset Shimmer snorted and nearly fell out of her chair laughing at the absolutely horrified expression on Aine’s face because of Raven’s final remarks. Twilight held it together better, glancing to Isabella, who had been standing like a statue in the presence of so many alicorns. Twilight simply smirked, snorted lightly, before finally schooling her expression back to ruler-neutral. Discord, however, completely lost it and literally fell into pieces that turned into tiny Discords that continued to cackle madly all around the floor at a much higher pitch. He reassembled himself a moment later.

“Oh, sun and moon! Splendid riposte, my dear Raven! I think I actually heard a blood vessel explode in the back of her head from that one!”

Aine masked her displeasure well and eventually held her nose high with a mighty horse snort. “I have no idea what you are talking about. 'Dating my sister?'”

“I think she’s referring to Harmony, sister,” Chaz offered. The two anthro alicorns had been sitting so quietly that they had nearly been forgotten at the end of the table. “I seriously doubt she’s referring to Belldandy, considering where we have been up until recently. But I could be wrong.”

“You have been wrong before, but on this matter you are not. The only creature I would have been able to 'date' would be my brother and that thought makes me uncomfortable.”

"What? I would be a good date. I'm a good pony."

"Chaz."

"Yes?"

"Your mouth is moving again. Be a dear and fix that."

“Harmony is but a fragment of her former self and would not understand what it means to, ‘date’ as you called it." Aine scoffed dismissively. "I do not understand why we are even talking about this nonsense! There is planning to be do-”

Once again, the room lit up brightly and all the inhabitants, other than Belldandy, had to shield their eyes. When the light died, a glowing, translucent crystal Twilight Sparkle was standing near the table. She blinked twice then turned her eyes to Sunset Shimmer and scowled.

“Sunset Shimmer, I am thoroughly disappointed in you.”

Sunset groaned, rolled her eyes, and threw her hoof in the air. “Yeah, yeah, a lot of that sentiment going around. Seriously, is anypony keeping score?” Discord pulled out a giant chalkboard from behind his back with the words, “It’s all Sunset Shimmer’s fault” scribbled across the top and included a cute, angry faced Sunset doodle in the corner along with quite a number of tally marks. “Figures.”

“Your most recent confrontation along the coast of Equestria released an exponential amount of chaos energy into the land, saturating the entire surrounding environment. It has already begun causing radical changes to the environment that will likely take years if not centuries to be cleansed.”

Sunset glared back at the not Twilight Sparkle. “Okay, first of all, it was either that or let Cosmos go critical mass and kill everyone and everything in that entire area. So, I chose to bleed off some of the excess energy first. Secondly, it was actually Flurry Heart who created the crystal vines to do so… even if it was my terrible plan to begin with. But honestly, it could have been so much worse!”

“I would show you the adorable uni-bunny mutant, but it hopped off somewhere. Probably back to the forest to make more of itself. After all you know what they say about bunnies,” said Discord with a nonchalant shrug.

Harmony turned her glare to Discord. “I am not amused by this.”

“Well, I suppose I COULD mosey over to the coast and help speed up the process of 'decontamination.'”

Harmony’s eyes widened and her sparkling luster brightened. “Would you?”

“No.”

“I do not like you, Discord.”

Discord stuck out his tongue. “Oh, boo-hoo. I’m the Lord of Chaos! You are not supposed to like me! A little harmony, singing, dancing, that is all well and good for the first few albums, but the world needs a healthy dose of the unexpected from time to time to shake things up. That is what I do. Nothing harmful, just a little chaos to pass the time. I’m the spice of life! Embrace it!”

“Children!” All the eyes turned back to Aine who had to take a moment with a breathing exercise that was similar to the one Cadence had taught Twilight many years ago. “The issue is contained to a relatively small area for the moment. It will be addressed later. What is the concern right now is how we will go about capturing Void.”

“You still have not explained how such can be done,” said Raven. She moved to come stand next to Harmony who, for the first time since arriving, brightened and smiled warmly. Raven, much to Sunset and Twilight’s surprise, tapped her broach opal and allowed her illusion to disappear. Harmony nuzzled Raven's all natural MAU.

“I see the new chest plate is holding and performing optimally,” said Harmony before turning her eyes back to the others gathered.

Aine turned to Luna with an expression that was a mix between confusion and slight revulsion. Luna simply shrugged, the faintest hint of a smile gracing the corners of her mouth.

Belldandy waggled her cup before Chaz, beckoning him to refill it.

Discord retrieved what looked like a two liter bottle of cola from behind his back, threw in a few hard candies that immediately began to fizz and proceeded to chug it faster than a timed college student during Rush Week.

Isabella remained standing like a statue, unable to process all the creatures that just kept popping into the room, completely disregarding and bypassing all their rather expensive security. It Called into question the point of such measures and how much they would cost to enhance or replace. Thoughts of paperwork kept the griffon grounded.

Finally, Twilight Sparkle glanced to Sunset Shimmer who glanced right back to her. Twilight’s eyes did all the talking. Sunset read them as if she had said, “Well, do YOU have a plan?”

Sunset’s own expression spoke to Twilight in reply of, “Nope. Not really.”

The silent, sideways glances and facial conversations finally came to a head when Luna growled and shouted. “Is it not obvious what must happen?!” No one else spoke, but all the eyes were upon the dark blue goddess of death. “We need Void’s power, but he will not come quietly. The only solution is to do to him what was done to Samael.”

Sunset blinked rapidly. “Wait, are you suggesting I merge Void with somepony else?”

“That is exactly what I am proposing, beloved niece.”

“I don’t even really understand how that happened the first time. Can the process be repeated? I mean, wouldn’t it run the risk of, you know, actually killing one of them since it does involve a sword to the chest? Not to mention who would we even get to…”

Twilight followed Sunset’s line of thinking as if it were on a page before her. “No…”

“Yes.”

“He is the most logical choice,” added Harmony.

“I don’t like where this is heading,” said Discord. He tried to snap his paw and nothing happened, panic beginning to set in as he snapped repeatedly.

“Nor do I,” mumbled Aine, but they all heard her anyhow.

Luna gestured to herself. “Though I appear as Luna it is because that is how we wished it to be. However, you must understand that I am not Luna nor am I Samael. We are the same now. We have to reach consensus on some things, but for the most part we coexist seamlessly as one being. Discord is, as was pointed out, the most logical choice.”

“But what makes you so certain that Discord and Void would reach such a balanced coexistence as you and Samael have?” asked Twilight, her face full of concern for her friend who gave up on trying to escape and pouted by crossing his arms.

Luna examined her black hoof and black fetlocks. Without her hooded cloak they would see that she was now half black as were the tips of her wings. It had been strange to look upon a body that was so familiar and yet so different. She got used to it... not like she had a choice.

“If you had asked us to undergo this change voluntarily, we both would have said no. However, it has brought unique perspective and experiences to us both through shared memories and with that we have gained better understanding of not just the world as a whole, but of mortality. Though Aine only lived among the mortals for a single lifetime, she in truth, learned a great deal in doing so. She interacted, observed, I dare say found her own new perspective in loving them. Especially her love for Celestia and Luna. If Void were to become merged with Discord. He too would gain such insight. It may calm him.”

“Assuming he does not go power mad and decide to wipe out half the population of the universe by snapping his paw,” quipped Raven.

“I understood that reference.”

Raven smirked at Sunset briefly. “I knew you would.”

“We are not stabbing anypony in the chest!” shouted Twilight frantically, pounding her hoof on the table. “There has to be another way! An, an, an interdiction cage. Or, or a null field, or some sort of complex binding spell or turning him to stone! We have turned plenty of villains to stone! I vote in favor of getting him stoned. Something? Anything?!”

Sunset wanted to laugh at her wife's word choice but bit her lip and shut it down as desperation tears welled up in those amethyst eyes. It was endearing how much Twilight cared about all her friends.

“There is… merit to the proposal. If done properly, it could be done consensually without the need for stabbing, as is Twilight’s primary concern. However, I doubt Void would be willing to do so,” said Aine, tapping her chin while shifting her eyes about, seeing what no one else could see.

“Which puts us back at square one. We need him, whether it’s his power or his help in banishing or destroying the beast. So, like Raven has pointed out, more than once, we have no idea how we get him back here.”

Aine lit her horn and projected a large, sophisticated hologram over the center of the table. As both Sunset and Twilight examined it they ran the calculations and hypotheses in their heads and at nearly the same time exclaimed, “Is this the multiverse?!”

“It is an approximation, as close as one can considering the near infinity of it all. Space and the places between are constantly shifting and changing. Keep in mind that I have never traveled to another realm, but I can extrapolate from what I know of this space here, in the middle.” Aine pointed to what amounted to a sphere that seemed to be touching all the different facet petals. “Using my knowledge of the In Between and Discord as a guide we will be able to navigate the chaotic environment and find Void’s unique essence. It is then that I suggest we surround him and immobilize him. I can teach each mortal alicorn how to summon a soul blade and transform it into a rope or chain that cannot be broken. Then, we bring him back. It will take all of us, I assure you this without a doubt.”

“I’ve got the gist of it, but what makes you think he won’t break the bindings?” asked Sunset.

“A soul blade is as strong as the conviction you put into it.”

Sunset arched a brow. “My question still stands.”

Aine sighed. “Because it has to work. Nothing else will work. Without Har… Never mind.”

“Say it.”

Aine's bright teal eyes opened and turned directly to the crystalline specter that was standing like an angry, young Twilight statue. They stared one another down for several seconds and then, Sunset saw something she had never seen on the goddess’s face before. Shame. Her ears fell flat and she bowed deeply, nose almost touching the table. “I apologize.”

Harmony blinked, but made no other movement. She continued to stare out with the same expressionless face. “Say it.”

“Without… Harmony,” Aine all but spat the words, her shame burned away and replaced with rancor as she scowled darkly. “My sister, who whole heartedly supported me from the beginning and gave her life for this world is dead. You are but a fragment of what she once was. It pains me that you have her memories and consciousness at all, seedling.”

“There are many catalogued species of plants that are, in fact, clones of their parent germinator while simultaneously growing into their own, full sized sample. We all start small, but even the mightiest oak springs forth from a simple acorn.”

Aine dead panned at Twilight, which caused her to cringe slightly until Sunset nuzzled and whispered in her ear, “I love your factoids.”

“You should listen to her, oh, Goddess of Creation,” said Raven. “That organic, meat bag brain of blood and noodle squish, shoed into a boney skull is easily the smartest creature in the room. Next to me, of course.”

“Thanks… I think.”

“This entire conversation is moot and a waste o-”

“You always did underestimate me and underappreciate me, sister. I forgive you for your hubris. Though you loved your creations before you did not understand them or what they needed.”

Aine snorted. “And you did? You allowed yourself to be used! They diffused you. Shattered your very existence! How you were able to pull enough of yourself back together... I use the term miracle sparingly, but that certainly fits the description.”

Harmony smiled and bowed her head. “I allowed it. Discord was running quite amok. As I was, I could not stop him. Not alone and not within the rules of the game. So, I showed Star Swirl how to summon a soul blade and shatter me. And from that, infused with the will of the Pillars, a tree grew and so did the Elements. The tools needed for your children to take back their world. Sister, I have always stood by your side to protect this world. And I will do so again, broken as I am.”

Belldandy stood. “Aine, sister.” The stout white alicorn glanced to the keeper of destiny. “I can see her light. I assure you, it is just as beautiful and pure as it once was, even if reduced.”

“You did say we need all the help we can get,” added Sunset. “And she saved our butts when we had to deal with your… other children.”

Twilight smirked nudging her wife in the side. Diplomatic.

Sunset winked back at Twilight. I have my moments.

Aine sighed. “Very well. I suggest you conclude any necessary business or preparations you need for the…”

Aine stumbled.

Then, she fell to her knees, eyes wide, mouth hanging open as she choked on air.

Every creature in the room stood, unsure what to say. Then, Luna stumbled as well, her eyes turning to the ceiling, seeing something far beyond the simple wood and masonry above.

“M-Mother? Was that…”

Aine began to scream as tears poured from her eyes.

Author's Note

Happy Friday. Another week, another chapter. Was a tough week physically. there is flue or RSV or something going around rampant. I feel like bleh but I took some NyQuil and it will take me soon.

NyQuil... in the original GREEN DEATH flavor.

Anyhow, so lots of talking in this one, but we are building it up. The roller coaster is going up the hill. Won't be long now.

One last thing, I forget to say thank you to all who click on this thing every week. You, every one of you give me warm and fuzzies and a smile on my face.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 35: Hemorrhage

Scylla was awakened by that which usually disturbed her slumber. her sister Epona's snoring. The cool blue alicorn yawned and glanced about their home. Her sister, who was all pink, Epona was on her back, legs kicking in the air occasionally and mumbling about whatever was on her mind while deep in rest. Their brother, Aethon was in the corner and also snoring, but his was a light repetitive wheeze. Scylla concluded that was most likely why Epona’s nasal cavities did not disturb him. Their mother, Aine, was still gone. She had left with Luna a day ago. Perhaps more. It was difficult to tell one day from another.

“Perhaps I need to create a calendar. I’m sure Mother would appreciate that.” The more Scylla thought about it, the more she liked the idea. Seasonal increments, divisions based on a lunar cycle perhaps? That felt correct and familiar for some reason. Perhaps that was how it was done on that other world. Thoughts were turning in her mind. There would be no more rest so it was best to simply get up.

Scylla exited their large, one room home and moved to stand outside. Judging by the light it would be dawn soon. Warm light breaking the horizon to rejuvenate and revitalize the flora and fauna. It really was a beautiful sight to behold. Their small home shaped from the rock and trees near a picturesque waterfall that oversaw a rainforest valley below teaming with all kinds of new life. It was a good thing that she and her siblings did not need real sleep, just rest and recouperation of their powers after heavy use, for the forest below was never quiet.

Scylla's thoughts were on her mother, as they usually were. But they also lingered on what the world of their birth was like. This new world they were shaping was lovely and quiet, but they were alone here. It was just the three of them when Aine was busy elsewhere. There was fauna and a steadily growing insect life, courtesy of her own powers, but none were evolved enough to hold a conversation.

Were they shaping the land and creating the bugs and animals for a reason? When Scylla had asked Aine about it the black and white alicorn simply smiled and told her, “You are doing good work, my beautiful daughter. Let me worry about the big things.” It felt good to hear, but did not answer her questions, for which there were many. It bothered her slightly that it did not seem to bother her brother or sister. They were not concerned by such things. And so that that part of Scylla that longed for a long, intelligent conversation about life and all things in general was left unfulfilled.

It was in those dark and lonely times that she would think back to the large cave with the river. The first memories she could recall. Scylla knew she was an unnatural creature. One that was made and not born like the animals of the world they were building. She remembered lying there on the ground in fear as alicorns (that was what mother had called them) fought with each other. She remembered the aquamarine alicorn stallion with the slicked back mane. Most of all, Scylla remembered his screams as he died. The river washing him away like a tough fruit stain.

Scylla had not thought about that day for some time, but it never completely left her thoughts. It was significant, she knew that in her heart.

“What has you up at this hour for?”

Scylla turned and found Aethon standing in the doorway. The red alicorn yawned and scratched at his long, white mane. She smiled and turned back to the picturesque vista. “The usual. Too much on my mind.”

“I should find it insulting that I never have that problem.”

“You are a simple creature, brother. You and Epona. You do good work, but that is all you think about or care about. I do what mother says, but then I wonder why. I stand here and ask why we are doing this when there is another world already full of such life. Are its skies not full of birds? Are the waters not cool and clear enough for things to grow?”

“You are talking about that place where we woke up.” Aethon scoffed and shook his head. “It still bothers you seeing them fight, doesn’t it?”

“It does,” Scylla sighed. “Why were they fighting? Why was that stallion trying to drown the golden one? Why did he wash away like that? What was that other world even like with so many other ponies to talk to?! It all frustrates me.”

“I have a question for you then.” Aethon waited for his sister to turn to her. “Why is this not enough for you?”

Scylla tapped her chin and finally nodded. “Because I can feel in my heart that there was more to our story. I felt… sad when that alicorn died. As if I knew him even if I cannot remember when or where.”

“A waste of time and of valuable sleep. Mother wanted you to start working on the ocean tomorrow. Something about needing more fish, if I recall.”

Scylla rolled her eyes. “She always wants more fish. I tried to tell her there are already so many. They will make more just fine on their own. The oceans are large enough and deep enough. They will be fine.”

Aethon was about to comment further when he felt a tug in his chest. Scylla felt it as well and it had been strong enough to awaken Epona within their home. The siblings looked about, trying to find where the feeling was coming from.

“Hey, did you guys feel that… whatever it was?”

Scylla never took her eyes from the landscape, scrutinizing every detail down to the scurrying bugs. “We did.”

“But what was it?” Aethon growled. He spread his wings and took flight, hoping to see where the dark, pulling sensation was coming from. Nothing below appeared out of order.

Scylla soon joined him and then a few minutes later, Epona, if albeit a bit wobbly. They flew in formation over the forest and then over the grassy pastures. They flew out to the sea and down along the coasts, but nothing was wrong or out of place. It was all right where they had left it the day before.

It was then that a shadow fell across the land, blotting out the sun above in a way no clouds had ever done. The shadow spread across the land and the day became night once more. The three alicorns looked up to the sky and noticed that the sun, that had broken the horizon not long ago, was being blocked by something. Whatever it was it was moving, as splashes of corona light would escape from around the large object.

“Is that… a space rock?”

Scylla shook her head. “Rock does not squirm and twist. Whatever it is, it is alive.”

“Alive?!” shouted Epona in her high pitched tone. “In space?!”

Scylla scowled at her pink coated sister. “We traveled to this world from the other through space and we survived. Is that so odd?”

“Yeah, but we’re special. Mother told me we were.”

Aethon continued to glare at it, perhaps trying to set it ablaze with his mind. “We are magical, which means it is as well. I do not like this. It feels… wrong.”

“Maybe if we hide it will go away?” Epona suggested.

“Hide? I am an alicorn! I breath the fire of life into living creatures! I burn with the hot intensity of the sun itself! I do not hide from anything!”

Scylla did not share her brother’s bravado. “Perhaps hiding would not be a bad idea. If we can sense it, it may be able to sense us as well and wish to harm all that we have crafted.”

“If it wishes harm then harm is what I will give it!” Aethon spread his wings and launched into the air like a rocket.

“Brother!” Scylla cursed under her breath and glared at Epona who felt conflicted. It was clear she just wanted to bury her head underground and hope for the best. She was, after all most comfortable underground. Too bad. “After him!”

Against possible better judgment, the two alicorn mares joined their brother in the deep blue sky.

They were high. Higher than they had ever needed to go. The ground was so far below it looked gray and cloudy, lacking any recognizable detail. Scylla noted that she could see the curvature of the world itself from here as well as the stars above. It would have been fascinating were there not an object approaching that clearly was aware of them now.

“What now? The air is too thin here to go any higher by wings alone.”

Aethon smiled devilishly at Scylla as his horn began to glow. “I say we tell it to go away in the most universal way possible.”

Scylla felt the pit in her stomach grow deeper. “Do you have any idea what you are doing?”

“I, am defending our home.” Aethon’s horn continued to glow brighter. Epona was hesitant, but began to gather power as well. Outvoted two-to-one, Scylla too began to gather power for an attack. The more she looked the more she felt a great sense of wrongness about the entire situation. Scylla had a way with creatures. She knew them well and how they worked. This thing… whatever it was, it was unnatural and did not behave like any creature she had ever dealt with before. That anxiety only grew when the creature seemed to take notice of them. It was then that Scylla realized that it was far larger than she had imagined. Aethon, however, did not seem to be concerned.

“Aim for the eyes. They are always a weak point. We drive it back then slap its rear and send it away,” said Aethon with a confident grin. Scylla wished she could have his confidence on such a matter. Instead, all she could think about was how much she wished Aine were here to help them.

As they gathered their energy, a trio of small burning stars in the upper atmosphere, Scylla noted that the creature, despite its size, stopped moving entirely and turned its bulbous, snake-like head directly towards them. But why? She thought. They were like angry insects to it. How could something so large be concerned with them… unless…

Scylla wanted to stop, wanted to cancel her spell, but Aethon was already gathering hers and Epona’s power to his own. “NO! WAIT!”

Three beams formed together to form one massive energy blast. The super heated magic was like high energy plasma and scattered or disintegrated the nearby clouds below, discharging out into space at the intended target. With speed that they would not have thought possible, the creature started towards them like a pouncing predator. The beam, instead of striking the eyes, went into the monster’s massive gaping maw where it disappeared into the blackest abyss any of them had ever seen.

For a moment, the creature came to a stop again. It twisted and turned a bit and Aethon grinned. “Of course, its softer on the inside than the out! HA! And the fool swallowed it whole!”

Scylla did not join in the victory crow, just keeping her eyes on the creature, waiting for it to burst or bleed or anything to indicate it had been injured. Instead, all the red eyes took on an even brighter glow and they were focused solely on the three them. Scylla felt something she had not felt since that first day in that underground city where her memories began.

Fear.

“Hey,” said Epona, “is it just me or does that thing look like it wants seconds?”

Aethon stopped laughing. His smile disappeared entirely as that abyssal maw opened once more. Suddenly, all three alicorns felt as if they were being sucked towards the beast. They cried out as they flapped to escape. Epona was wearing out fast. She was an earth elemental. Being in the sky away from the ground was her weakness. Scylla reached for her sister who was crying as she pushed her wings harder. Trying to find her way back to the ground, but was still being drawn in as the creature grew closer to them all.

Aethon turned and fired again, roaring defiantly. That was when he felt the power be siphoned from his horn as if it was ripping the protrusion out itself. Aethon crashed into Epona and both were drawn in, disappearing behind rows of teeth and impenetrable opaqueness. Scylla cried out their names until her voice had nothing left. There was no more air in her lungs to scream with. Her entire view was nothing but a giant mouth with more teeth than she could count. It was not just coming for her, it was coming for everything she created as well.

“Blessed mother of creation… we have failed you.” It was all she could whisper out before the omega beast consumed her and crashed down into the world below and ate through the crust like it were cake. The beast ate the land, the numerous creatures that had no idea what was going on died in droves. The cool river waters and vast oceans flash boiled, ejecting moisture and material into space. The hardened rock below fractured and mixed with the magma below. The omega beast came out the other side and turned back and bored through the world again…. And again…. Until there was nothing left but bits of ejected rock and gas that it had sloppily missed and jettisoned away.

For the first time in its long life. The beast was full. It had fed well on scraps but the world it had just devoured had been rich with life energy. It felt itself grow and distend with gluttonous glee. It needed a nap. Then it would find another to gorge upon.

Sunset Shimmer was no stranger to pain. She had known pain for much of her life, both physical and emotional. Physical pain was a reactionary response by the body to tell you, “Hey, stupid! Stop that! It hurts!” It could also be useful or helpful. Pain let you know you were not dead or paralyzed. Pain caused the brain to release endorphins that helped keep you alive as part of your “fight or flight” response. Some were even turned on sexually by certain kinds of pain. Sunset, as she thought about it, briefly, didn’t mind a little bondage and pain just to try something different, but it was not really her kink. Mostly because she had experienced plenty of unpleasant pain tied to unpleasant memories. Which, of course, led to emotional pain. Emotional pain was not as easy to define beyond that it generally cut deeper and lasted longer.

What Sunset Shimmer and every other creature in the immediate vicinity of Aine felt was somehow a mixture of the most excruciating physical pain she had ever felt that penetrated her very soul and tore her insides up before stuffing everything back inside like a child trying to hide stolen candy in a broken cookie jar. And at the same time, it made her heart weep because she felt overwhelming sadness for the poor creature that was turning her to pulp from the inside out.

Sunset felt her eardrums explode first. She felt blood tricking down from her ears and nose. She squeezed her teeth together so hard they she was certain some of them had cracked. Her entire body hurt as if she had been beaten by a thousand soldiers with bamboo staves for hours on end and half her organs were now ruptured. Thankfully, she passed out after a few seconds of exposure to Aine's blood curdling scream.

What felt like hours later, but was likely only a few seconds, Sunset blinked the spots from her eyes and gasped. She was on the ground, as were many others except Harmony, Raven, Belldandy, who had apparently just finished healing her, and Chaz, who was helping Twilight recover. Aine. The most powerful creature in the known universe was balled up on the ground and whimpering, her face covered by her hooves as she wept like a large filly. Luna was standing nearby like a statue, expression flat and unreadable.

“What…. what the hell just happened?!”

“Aine screamed,” Raven said. She placed her hoof to Sunset’s chest, no doubt reading her owner’s biometrics and scanning for any other damage. “When she exceeded one hundred and eighty decibels I had to shut off my receptors or risk damaging them. I have no idea how loud she reached but I still felt the sound waves crash into me like high explosives. I thought she was going to liquify your insides.”

Sunset touched her tender sides, wishing more than ever to have another set of armor available. “I think she might have.”

“You are healed now. I know what I am doing,” said Belldandy matter-of-factly.

Sunset nodded her thanks and moved to Twilight, who blinked a few times and nuzzled Sunset to assure her she was fine before moving to Isabella, whose feathers were molting in a complete, stress induced mess. All the remaining eyes in the room turned to the weeping goddess in the middle of the floor. They all had questions and after a few glances back and forth Sunset sighed, realizing it was going to fall to her to find out what just happened. She tried to take the safe out and pass the torch by turning to Luna.

“Aunt Luna?”

“I, I felt them die.” Aine wept harder. “There was nothing I could do… Nothing any of us could have done… they were there… lights upon a distance horizon, always in my heart and then…”

Sunset and Twilight glanced to one another. Twilight nodded while Sunset made the briefest pout face. They stepped closer, carefully giving Luna space, but cautious to approach Aine as well, in case she screamed again. “We’re really in the dark here,” said Sunset.

"Could you perhaps elaborate?" Twilight added, her voice soft and nonthreatening.

“They are gone…”

“Huh? Who?”

Slowly, with great anguish still consuming her, Aine returned to her hooves. “My children. The Athanatoi. They are gone.”

Sunset met Twilight’s gaze and the two communicated completely through silent facial gestures. Finally, after Twilight pointed with her eyes, Sunset rolled hers and dared to press for information. “Are you saying your remaining three alicorns that we reset and brought back from Elysium are dead?”

Aine choked on her sob. “Not just dead… GONE! Consumed! The beast devoured them and the world we were building!”

That last fact sent a chill through the entire room. Holy fucking shit! If that thing can EAT an entire planet what the hell chance do we have of defeating it?! There's no blasted point to move civilians to safety because there won’t be any!

“How is this possible?” Twilight asked barely above a whisper.

Aine tried to speak again but simple felt to her knees again and cried harder. “I-It is m-my fault! I took them from the safety of this world and, and, and now they are DEAD! DEAD! My first… WHY?! How could this have happened?!”

Sunset felt her heart tear open. Aine was projecting so much that her emotions overpowered and triggered Sunset’s empathic magic and she felt anguish wash over her. Despite her disgust and dislike for the Goddess of Creation, Sunset Shimmer understood all too well what it was like to lose a child. This was not the arrogant, callous, pretentious goddess who only saw those below her as tools. This was not the all powerful being that reached across the dimensional dreamscape and brought about the end of Midnight Sparkle and subsequently her first wife. No, the creature before Sunset was not omnipotent by any possible phrasing of the definition. This was a grieving mother who had just suffered a tremendous personal loss. Without a second thought, Sunset sat down next to her grandmother, wrapped a wing over her sizeable withers and nuzzled into her.

Sunset's mind immediately recalled what it was like holding Aurora, her first born, for the first time. She let memory after memory flow through her mind and the power of those precious memories flow back through her power into Aine. Sunset recalled her firstborn’s first steps, seeing them as clearly in her mind as if they had happened yesterday. She remembered birthday parties, lost teeth, Christmas mornings, trips to the beach, school functions, the hassle of teenage Aurora wanting a “punk phase” and that everything she wore needed spikes after she found her mother’s old spiked vest and combat boots.

Sunset let the warmth and love of all those precious memories flow into her grandmother. Then, she remembered her second daughter, Sunna, and let the process repeat. Finally, she reached through her own pain and remebered Celestia. She remembered the good times as a filly. Being in total awe of the sun goddess that had raised her. She remebered being forgiven by the princess when she first returned from exile durning the Memory Stone debacle. She remebered all the joyous times they had spent together as mother and daughter. Most of all, Sunset remembered love and how much love she had given and received from those she cared for. She projected that love back into Aine.

Slowly, Aine’s sniffles and sobs began to subside. They remained side by side for several minutes, eyes closed as the memories played out and the goddess regained control of her emotions. After nearly half an hour, teal eyes opened and looked down at a matching set of teal eyes. Aine blinked a few times as if seeing Sunset Shimmer for the first time as something more than just a tool to be used.

Aine started and paused twice before finally just settling on saying, “Thank you, granddaughter.”

“We still have our differences, lots of them, and I’m not going to pretend to like you, but I understand what it means to lose those you love most. I can be empathetic and offer my heartfelt condolences where they are needed. Because that is what it means to be a good pony. Being there for others.”

Aine took a deep breath and nodded. She shuddered again before finally sure enough of herself to speak clearly. “It must have sensed me traveling back and forth through space and followed that scent back to New Prime. The children would have fought back in vain. I can only hope that it did not make them suffer.

"While there is still a great deal of ambient magic in our universe, Equuis is the largest and most appealing target of them all. It will come for us here next. Most likely soon than later.”

“How much sooner?” asked Raven, with little compassion to her tone.

“I do not know. I can only guess. A moon cycle. Two at most.”

“Then there is no more time to waste. We must prepare to assault Void without delay,” said Luna with a nod.

“What about every other creature?” asked Isabella, finally regaining her voice. “We have many of the nations on our side now, but what can we do against a monster that consumes planets? Surely, we need to plan a contingency for their sakes. Your Highness?”

Twilight nodded. “While capturing Void is a high priority, seeing to the safety of our subjects and every creature else is equally as important. I don't want to leave anything to chance if it can be helped.”

“And while this may come out sounding ironic or hypocritical coming from me, we can’t just jump through to the In Between without being prepared. That place is just as dangerous as a planet eater and we will all be screwed, blued, and tattooed if Void gets the upper hoof on us. I’m with Twilight. We need plans. Lots and lots of plans.”

The room fell into silence as each creature retreated into their own thoughts. The silence lingered for a minute, but was interrupted when the door was savagely kicked open and Tempest and Gauge jumped in with weapons at the ready followed by nearly an entire platoon of guards. While the room was a complete, explosive mess… again, all present were well and accounted for.

Sunset Shimmer began to snicker as Gauge’s face went from battle ready concerned to sheepishly embarrassed all in a few breaths. It caused Twilight to giggle a bit as well. “If we were not facing a number of major dilemmas I would totally begin new drills on your response times, captain.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. Then, quirked her head. “Not that I dislike seeing you, but why are you here, Tempest?”

Tempest scratched at the side of her helm, causing her horn to spark a bit. “Yeeeeah, I came to collect my husband and remind him he needs sleep too when it felt like my brain was going to melt inside my skull from some sort of sonic attack. I had to make sure you were all okay.”

“I apologize,” said Aine, bowing her head. “I had… a terrible moment of grief and lost control of myself and my power.”

Tempest blinked, her face remaining mostly neutral. “Right.”

Twilight straightened her crown. “I think the best thing we can do fight now is adjourn and begin planning in earnest. Tempest, while I have you here. Please inform the EIS director to have Clover the Clever recalled to Canterlot immediately.”

“And then put your husband to bed,” added Sunset with a smirk. “He looks exhausted.”

“Being in your service has that effect on me, my princess.”

Sunset barked out a laugh. “Ha! Pot shot. Nice!”

Aine stepped over to Belldandy and Chaz. “I would like to retreat to your temple for a time. I need to center myself and I wish for us to examine the tapestry again. In case we missed something crucial.”

The two anthro alicorns shrugged but did not disagree. A moment later the room lit up again and the three were gone. Luna, with nothing to add, nodded to the diarchs before retreating to a shadow and disappeared as well. Harmony stepped over to Raven who smiled brightly at her.

“I need to discuss matters with you later.”

Raven smiled and nodded. “Of course. Until then, dear.” The crystal projection vanished.

“Well,” said Discord patting his claw and paw together. “I think I’ll just retreat back to my home and shack up for the evening. I think I might be due for a little travel to the south side of anywhere else.”

“Discord,” the draconequus stopped in mid snap, his eyes turning to Twilight Sparkle, “Please don’t run away for long. We… I am going to need you on this.”

Discord tried to remain aloof, but eventually sighed and slumped. After collecting himself he smiled at the purple alicorn. “Do not fret, dearest Twilight. Call, and I shall return. As a good friend should do.”

“Thank you.”

Discord’s red eyes flicked over to Sunset Shimmer just for a second as she narrowed her gaze at him and mouthed the words, ‘I know where you live.’ With a snap, the Lord of Chaos vanished as well.

Twilight nuzzled Sunset’s ear, instantly causing a fresh smile to spread across her face, wings flapping slightly with electric excitement. Warm breath whispered sweetly, “I’m going to my lab to think and I want you to come with me.”

Sunset smiled and gladly turned to kiss her wife. “Lead on, babe.”

The train ride had been pleasant even if the company had not given him much choice on the matter. Cooperation had been the best course of action considering the agents had revealed themselves under orders of Princess Twilight Sparkle directly requesting his presence. Still, it felt strange to be back in Canterlot again so soon. Clover had not expected to ever come back to the city upon the mountain. Preferring to travel the land and help make amends and assist the common folk with whatever they needed as he had promised. Still, the princesses beckoned. He would obey.

“I suppose I should head to the castle immediately and make my presence known.”

The two ponies who had identified themselves as Equestrian Intelligence Service agents gestured and fell into formation as before, one in front one in back. They had not been much for small talk. Clover was in fact a little disappointed in himself for not taking notice of them earlier. He had been preoccupied helping the rural communities in the western regions of Equestria, far from Canterlot. But apparently not far enough from their watchful eyes. He could not blame them, however. His failures had led to the deaths of many and torment of many more.

As Clover walked along the streets it pleased him that the citizens had recovered so well. The city showed no outward signs of the destruction Datura had wrought upon it. There were many creatures going about their day, fillies, colts, and hatchlings running about playing in the parks, and merchants and shops open for business. Everything looked as it should. That made Clover wonder all the more why he would be recalled by order of the princesses and on such short notice. He was thankful he traveled light, carrying only what he needed upon his back.

Once through security, Clover was taken not to the throne room, but to a guard station. It was there he was met by and passed to a familiar thestral, Captain Fog Gauge. The bat pony did not appear particularly happy to see him. However, it could have just been the early hour and that he would be ending his shift soon.

“Clover the Clever. I have been tasked with bringing to you the princess upon your arrival.”

“Only one and not both?”

Gauge narrowed his yellow eyes at the sandy yellow unicorn. “As I have been informed, Princess Sunset just returned to her chambers to sleep for a few hours. She and Princess Twilight have been working tirelessly, for days, on a solution to a problem they will discuss with you once behind secured doors. That is why you are here. The only reason you are here.”

Clover nodded. “I am getting the impression you do not like me much, captain.”

Gauge hissed. He turned fully to the legendary ‘hero’ and Clover suddenly realized that the bat pony was quite intimidating when he wanted to be. “I lost many of my brothers and sisters in arms the night your wife ransacked the city. My wife, Tempest Fury, was badly injured and had her soul torn from her body. Her road to recover is still ongoing. You nearly left my foals without their mother and the conflict left my mistress, Princess Luna, changed forever. Put simply, you are not one of my favorite ponies to be in the presence of.”

“I apologize for the pain I have caused you and your family. I have always tried to do what I felt was right. I know that will mean little considering everything.” Gauge grunted and continued to escort the unicorn to Twilight Sparkle’s lab. After more than a minute in silence, Clover once again attempted small talk to break the monotony of hooves on stone. “Strange that we are going this way and not to the throne room.”

“Court has been temporarily suspended given the… situation we are all facing. The princesses did not feel like dealing with the stress on top of everything else.”

Clover nodded. “I assume I will need a briefing on what has happened.”

“I will let the princesses decide what to tell you and in what way. As long as you can offer assistance, I will not object to you being near them. Especially my princess, Sunset Shimmer.”

“I assume she is doing well since the events months ago?”

Gauge did not respond. He saluted the two solar guards station outside the lab and gestured to Clover before turning to walk away without so much as a nod goodbye. Such firm coldness did not bode well, Clover thought.

One of the guards knocked on the large wooden door and pushed it open with his hindleg. Clover entered and immediately recognized the smell of old coffee, ionized gas, and chalk dust. Someone had been conducting a great deal of trial and experimentation and needed to air the room out.

His eyes were drawn to three large chalkboards with numerous calculations and notes. There were as many scratched out sections as there were spell formulas. What was next most eye catching was the large purple alicorn sitting at the table with a thousand meter stare that did not see what was in front of her. She was nudged by the pony that Clover now knew was actually an otherworldly, advanced robot in disguise.

“We have a guest.”

Twilight shook herself and stood. Clover could see the dark lines under her eyes and droop to her once magical flowing mane and tail. Twilight forced a smile, but her body language told the real story. She had likely not slept much in at least the last few days and worse may have occurred. Clover bowed respectfully all the same.

“You summoned me, Your Highness?”

Twilight nodded. “Yes. I, we… all of Equestria needs your help.”

“That sounds serious.”

Twilight nodded again and sighed. “Raven, please wake Sunset Shimmer and tell her Clover is here and I need her.”

“Oh joy. Everypony knows how much I enjoy waking a sleep deprived pyromaniac with a perchance to violence.” Raven stepped away and zoned out as she paged her earpiece receiver.

“I am happy to help, but what has caused so much distress?”

Twilight gestured to the board. “Let me start from the beginning.”

Chapter 36: Right Now

Sunset Shimmer groaned as her earpiece that was linked to Raven’s MAU rang again. She had a feeling it had to do with Twilight or something going on in the lab. Sunset rolled over to her back and stared at the tall canopy above the large, four post bed. Technically it was THEIR bed, but sometimes it only felt like it was Twilight’s bed and she was just crashing on it. Those were bad thoughts to have and Sunset dismissed them as quickly as they had arisen.

Sunset groaned again before finally levitating the earpiece to her and connected the call. “Yeah?”

“Good afternoon, Mother.”

“… Debatable on the ‘good’ part, but I don’t feel like getting into it.” Sunset could practically feel Raven analyzing her speech patter for clues and inconsistencies. That was just part of her programming and could not fault the PAAL for doing what she was designed for. Which was why it came as no surprise that Raven was not willing to let it go so easily.

“I am detecting resentment and frustration in addition to your physical fatigue. Do you wish for me to come to you for further analysis?”

Sunset sighed as she continued to stare up at the purple canopy with red trim. She blinked and felt a few tears roll down from the corners of her eyes. Not bothering to wipe them away. “No, no. I’m up.”

“Good. I am told to inform you Clover the Clever just arrived. So, get your furry ass down here, apologize to your wife, and the three of you come up with a way to save this world that does not involve shouting angrily at one another until the walls shake.”

Sunset smirked for a moment before it faded. The memories of the night before flooded her thoughts.

The night before

“Are you sure we have all the variables accounted for?”

Sunset groaned and rubbed the bridge of her nose. They had been running calculations for days. In some cases, until it was time to raise the sun again. Court had been postponed until further notice and most day to day government duties were being dealt with by the council with Isabella and Raven overseeing and relaying any relevant concerns. That left Sunset and Twilight undisturbed in Twilight’s lab to try and solve two major issues. How to fight the omega beast and how to keep an entire world safe from being eaten.

“Twilight, we can’t account for every variable. There are just too many unknowns.”

Twilight grimaced, rubbing her tired eyes. After nearly three days in the same room with her wife, Twilight began to notice a change in the other alicorn’s behavior and mannerisms. She had stopped calling her, “Twily” days ago and had yet to call her any other nicknames like “Babe” for at least the last day to day and a half. Sunset’s mane and tail were no longer flowing with celestial energy, both just hanging limp by her side. Those deep, pools of sea water teal that always mesmerized Twilight had lost much of their luster and sparkle and now were horrifically bloodshot. Not to point hooves, of course, Twilight imagined she did not look much better.

“We had to of missed something. We need to go back to…”

“UGGGHHHHHH!!!!” Sunset kicked over her stool and sent it flying until it crashed into the back wall. “Don’t you get it?! You are seeing the same thing I am! There is just not enough energy! We could take all the magic in the world, concentrate it down to the point of critical mass, and fire it off at that thing and it would not do SHIT! Maybe, just MAYBE we might wound it enough that I could stab it in the eye or something. But then it would just go right back to eating the world!”

Twilight sighed and shook her head. “Chaz said the beast latches onto magic like a fish on a hook. If it gets ahold of you that close you are dead.” Twilight slammed her hoof onto the table, jarring the inkwells, chalk, and scrolls. A few fell to the ground. “Do you hear me? DEAD! I won’t allow that! There has to be something we missed. There has to be another way.”

Sunset snarled. “You did the math. I did the math. We can get the council of scholars at CSGU to do the damn math if you like. Even when Flurry brings us the crystal to concentrate and hold the power it WON’T BE ENOUGH! Aine said I have to kill this thing. Then that i-”

“I DON’T GIVE TWO HOOTS WHAT THAT CALLOUS, EGOTISTICAL, WOULD-BE WHORSE OF A GODDESS SAYS! YOU ARE NOT SACRIFICING YOURSELF!”

Sunset seethed, her eyes taking on a red glow that did not scare Twilight, but did break her heart that they were at each other’s throats. “We are running out of time," Sunset hissed through clenched teeth. "We have run the numbers, we have brain stormed and theorized and everything we can think of comes up short. We can’t generate more of what does not exist. So, unless you are willing to steal the life force from millions of innocent creatures or ravage the land, we are out of power sources.”

Twilight glanced to the chalkboard then back to the floor. “There has to be a way. There has to be something we missed, something we are not considering! I can’t give up and neither should you. This is your life we are talking about. OUR LIFE! TOGETHER!”

“It was sewn into the damn tapestry! I saw it! You saw it! It all falls to me and MY FATE!” Sunset huffed as her heart pounded in her ears. “I put this event into motion with my decisions. I should face the consequences of it. No pony else should die for my mistakes. I accept that and so should you. That is what we should be focusing on. Not a Hail Mary.”

Twilight broke out into sobs while she ground her teeth together. There it was again. That word. She had come to truly hate the word FATE. Destiny was hopeful. Destiny laid out a road of potential to achieve greatness or at least happiness in one's life. One did not have to do great things to have a good, fulfilling life.

But fate was finality. Fate was the end of the road. An end that Twilight Sparkle was working with all her power and skills to thwart or at least shape to something better than her beloved wife being killed or eaten by a giant space monster. That was not… No, I can’t say that’s not fair. Fairness has nothing to do with this. I’m just being selfish, I know that, and I have every right to be! I have done nothing but sacrifice for crown and country since I was little more than a filly. Not just Equestria, for this world as a whole! All I want is peace and love and a chance to be happy. Is that really so much to ask for? Sunset Shimmer makes me so happy. She reminds me of the good times in Ponyville with all my friends. She loves me for who I am, nothing more, nothing less. I just want to keep that feeling and hold on to it.

Twilight’s thoughts were broken when the door to the lab swung open, crashing agaisnt the door stop. Captain Fog Gauge and the two thestral guards that had been stationed outside the door were standing there at the ready and tried to glance about for an enemy after they realized they charged the door for possibly the wrong reason. Not because something was shaking the castle due to an attack, but instead had been two alicorns yelling at one another in the Royal Canterlot Voice.

Sunset snorted angrily enough to expel steam from her nostrils. “I’m going to bed.”

“Sunset Shimmer, we are not done here. We need to keep working on this.”

Sunset snarled and fired a bolt that blew off the top corner of one of the chalkboards, leaving the wood blackened and smoking. She then turned away. “I said I’m going to bed. I need to get out of here before I really do something I’ll regret.”

“Sunset.” The goldenrod alicorn paused, but did not turn her head. The words said barely above a whisper. “The moon?”

“I’ll lower it on the way to bed. If it scares a few ponies because it went down a little early then that's too damn bad. Otherwise, you can just do it yourself. I’m done.” Sunset glared at the guards and they stepped aside. Gauge held his ground for a few seconds longer, but the hard, glowing eyed stare with tears on the brink of spilling over told him he needed to let this one go… for now. With a bow, the captain moved as well and let his princess pass without incident. The bat pony turned back to Princess Twilight who slumped to the ground shaking, trying to fight down her sobs that broke free in whimpers. He made a mental note to ask Tempest to stop by when she had a chance. Twilight clearly needed a friend now more than ever.

Sunset Shimmer had retrieved her crown helm and peytral that had been mostly repaired by the arms master. It was the only large piece of her armor that had been salvageable from the beach. Even her hoof guards had been melted or shattered. But like any good princess, she had spare shoes and had slipped on her black formal wear hoof shoes, took a quick glance in the mirror, and slowly made her way down from the royal tower towards the second floor grand corridor that led to Twilight’s lab. Sunset paused at the cross section walkway to admire the way the colored and frosted glass fractured the light upon the carpet and walls. It was not as spectacular as the Hall of Heroes, but still beautiful nonetheless.
Her mind anywhere but where she was standing. Anywhere, but Canterlot. Sunset started to close her eyes to drift away.

“Hey.” Sunset blinked and sniffed in a familiar fresh aroma that tickled her neurons and sent them firing. She looked up to find a sizeable mug of coffee fit for a sleep deprived alicorn floating in a jade aura that still had a slight waver to it. Sunset gladly took hold of the drink and allowed the unicorn to release her grip. It was still amazing to Sunset how even with a broken horn Tempest had remarkable control. “I got word from a reliable source you would need that. And more so, that you needed to talk.”

Sunset took a sip and savored the coffee. It was perfect, made just the way she liked it. Which likely meant Fog Gauge had brewed it before calling his wife in to deliver it. You glorious, handsome bastard. I don't know what magic you put into this cup to make it taste so good, but OMG is it soooo gooooooood. “I appreciate the cup, but I don’t feel like talking right now. Apparently, we have a guest in the lab waiting.”

Tempest Fury held out her hoof to block Sunset’s path. It was, of course symbolic. Sunset could have easily pushed past or any number of ways to go around. “I don't think I ever properly thanked you for what you did out on that battlefield. You brought all those guards and volunteers home. So, let me start by saying, thank you."

Sunset nodded and took another sip. "It was a long shot, lots of things could have gone wrong. But like the new sultan said, I'm a princess now. It's my job to keep everypony safe."

"I'm glad to hear you say that and that you are taking the role to heart. But we both know there was one stallion out there that was more important than the rest to both of us. So again, thank you for bringing my husband home safe."

Sunset flashed a small smile while she felt her cheeks darken at the memory of being held close by the bat pony, stroking her face. Completely ignoring the steam, sand, and sea water around them. Sunset's thoughts next found her lying in a pool of blood on the shattered throne room floor, held tightly in the lap and forelegs of her big purple alicorn goddess, tring to keep her alive with all her magical might. She too was stroking Sunset’s face while tears rolled down her long muzzle.

Sunset continued to stare at the windows, taking another sip. Tempest let the silence linger for as long as she felt was comfortable. Clearly, Sunset was not going to continue the conversation without further prodding.

"You know, if you are not going to talk to Raven, who will always listen to what’s on that stubborn mind of yours, then you ARE going to talk to me.”

Sunset arched a brow. “And why is that?”

“Because Twilight is my best friend and I don’t like her being hurt.” Sunset grimaced and flattened her ears. She closed her eyes in shame to keep tears from spilling forth. The words cut deep because Sunset knew they were true. “Chin up, Shimmer. You were married before. You didn’t actually think you would go the entire time without fighting this time around, did you?”

“Doesn’t make me feel any better about it. I didn’t like blowing up in front of my first wife either.”

“Yeah, I get that. I even respect it. But you have to remember, I have been here since the beginning. I was here when you blew up at Flurry Heart. I was here when Discord pushed your buttons and Twilight yelled at the both of you. I was also here when we went through that mirror and you almost got left behind. You two have had your spats. That’s normal. The way I see it, I think this is one area I might actually have you at a disadvantage. Because Fog and I fight all the damn time.”

That perked Sunset up and she opened her eyes wide in surprise. “Really? But you two work so well together. I mean, here you are and he must have just left.”

Tempest nodded and gestured for Sunset to walk and talk. “Sure we do. I love him and he loves me and that is the glue that holds us together. But you have to remember, we are both warriors at heart. We fight over everything because it’s just how we are. Holy horn, if you could see us when we are off duty sometimes… We fight over dinner choices, we fight over how to entertain or educate our foals, house decorations, furniture arrangements, major purchases, heck, we fight over who gets to be on top during sex. Sometimes with actual sparring that ends up making for interesting positions.”

Tempest did not personally care for talking about her private, bedroom activities, but as she was hoping, Sunset snorted and chuckled a bit. The alicorn finally relaxing and falling into a more natural stride while her mane and tail once again regained some of its ethereal waiver. “I can totally see that.”

“My point is, couples fight. As long as you know that the glue that hold you together is strong you will get past it and come back together. So, stop being so mopey and butt hurt about it. Get in there, apologize, and put that smile back on Twilight’s face. You copy, soldier?”

Sunset sighed and gently hip bumped Tempest. “I copy. You know, I miss having you smacking some sense in me every day.”

“I’m sure I can ask Raven or Fog to do it if you like.”

Sunset snorted. “You know Gauge never would and Raven would probably enjoy it too much and I’d get a concussion. You do it juuuuuust right, I think.”

Tempest smiled and put a little hop to her step. “I have a secret advantage over most. I don’t give a damn about your rank, crown, or who your mother was. I just see you as the hot-headed pony that married my best friend, which means I need to keep you in line.”

“Thanks for that. And thank Fog for the coffee. Seriously, tell him to open a coffee shop when he retires. This is like sex in a cup the way it warms me up inside. It's almost infidelity.”

Tempest rolled her eyes. “Pffft. If I tell him that he will just flash that fang toothy grin of his and strut all afternoon, flexing or something. Don’t fool yourself, that stallion can get such a big head when he gets going.”

Sunset snorted and had to fight to keep from spitting up her precious coffee that went down the wrong pipe. Tempest stopped and reviewed what she had just said, facehoofed, and groaned. "You are such a gutter brain."

Sunset finally got ahold of her snicker fit, blinking tears from her eyes. “You nearly killed me with that one,” she said breathlessly, smiling genuinely before taking another long draw from the mug. “Ohhhhh, yeeeeah. That’s the good stuff.”

Sunset nodded to the solar guards and Tempest saluted, they gladly saluted back and then bowed before opening the door. The guards stepped through the door with Tempest at the lead. Twilight glanced up at the entryway and smiled warmly.

“Tempest! It’s so good to see…” Twilight turned her attention to Sunset, who had hesitated, and faltered, her wings drooping, “you.” The hesitation and change in demeanor did not go unnoticed by Sunset. She took another sip of her drink that thankfully took some of the sting out of the situation. With one last sigh, Sunset descended the stairs behind Tempest. The guards closed the door and returned to their post. Twilight shook her head and embraced her former captain and friend happily. Tempest broke the embrace and turned to gesture.

“I found her moping in the hall, got her some coffee,” Tempest whispered before stepping aside.

Twilight Sparkle had known Sunset Shimmer for more than a century. These last few years, being so intimately close had given Twilight further insight into her wife’s body language and mannerisms and what it meant to be in a loving relationship as a whole. What she saw before her was… hesitance, shame, self loathing. She saw enough in her tired eyes to know the truth. That Sunset had spent the last few hours beating herself up instead of peacefully resting.

“Sunset, please look at me.”

Sunset glanced up with pain in her eyes, glassy on the brink of tears. “I’m sorry.”

Twilight nodded. Then, much to Sunset’s surprise, she found herself wrapped in Twilight’s wings and forelegs. The sudden embrace caused Sunset to gasp and stumble for a second, nearly spilling the last of her coffee. However, she adjusted quickly and returned the embrace, breathing in the smell of lavender, pomegranate, and chalk dust. An odd combination for sure, but it always said Twilight to her. She missed it the last few nights.

“I’m sorry for blowing up. I was tired and frustrated and not thinking. I needed some rest, but sleeping alone in that bed was not restful at all. I…” Sunset felt familiar magic wrap around her levitation aura. The magic enwrapped hers and lifted the mug. Twilight quickly drank down the remaining milliliters of coffee, finishing it with a large gulp and a satisfying, ‘ahhhhh’ sound. Sunset, arched a brow. “Did... did you seriously just steal the last of my coffee?”

“Have you ever slept on that sofa over there?”

Sunset glanced to the old, mostly brown sofa in the corner that may or may not have been abandoned by the staff of old when this had just been a storage room because they were too lazy to properly dispose of it and now none dared tread in Twilight’s personal lab to replace it. Sunset turned her gaze back to Twilight whose mane was still frazzled and eyes tired and bloodshot. Daring Sunset Shimmer to make a fuss while simultaneously conveying to her that she was equally as sorry and in need of a good rest.

Sunset smiled and rubbed her horn along Twilight’s. “Pretty good stuff, huh?”

“I kinda want more.”

“I know a guy, but you would have to persuade me to…”

*ahem*

Both princesses turned to find Clover standing near the chalkboard, his cheeks were a bit red and his smile was forced while Raven and Tempest stood to the side looking on pleased and just a bit smug. Especially Raven. No small feat since, as a robot, she could remain absolutely still.

“Right, him.”

Twilight kissed Sunset’s cheek. “Just let him explain all he has to say before you judge and if you can play nice, I would appreciate a few hours of sleep in a real bed. Please?”

Sunset nodded if albeit reluctantly.

Clover nodded as well and gestured to the chalkboards. “Princess Twilight Sparkle explained to me that we have some sort of large, horrifying space monster heading towards us. I have to admit, that caught me off guard. While I have encountered large, alien creatures of various kinds, none the size that could devour an entire planet… I heard a story a long time ago of one great beast that could… Never mind, that would not be helpful currently. What is helpful is I understand the problem we are currently facing and I believe I can help.”

“Well, that’s a relief at least.” Sunset paused and gestured to the stairs with her head, conveying to Twilight it was safe for her to leave.

Twilight smiled and turned her attention back to Tempest. “You go on. I’ll call Isabella and ask her to make sure no pony disturbs you for a few hours. Since the waters have settled, I think I’ll stay here for a bit so I can hear what these two geniuses come up with and offer my tactical opinion.”

“Thanks, Tempest.” Twilight let loose a head splitting yawn and made her way up the stairs. Sunset watched her the whole time. Their eyes met and held for a few heart beats, the little smile once again gracing Twilight's face as she gently closed the door behind her.

Once the attention was back on Clover, he gestured to one of the ideas and formulas on the first board that was scratched out. “The overall problem is that you are trying to generate enough power in order to counterattack the creature, yes?”

“Yep.”

“And there is simply not enough magical energy to generate a powerful enough blast that will not also render the entire world dead or inert, correct?”

“Yep.”

Clover once again tapped one of the ideas that Sunset had come up with and then later threw out, scratching through it, quite angrily judging by the harsh lines. “What if I told you, you were on the right track with this one.”

Both Raven and Sunset reexamined the board. Sunset sighed a minute later and shook her head. “The magical power inverter. It was based off an idea of a machine that… that doesn’t exist in our universe. Even if I tried to build one from scratch, which I could, I gave up on it and moved on because it would require months if not longer for testing to keep it from blowing up.”

“Correct, but I came across something nearly identical to this in one of the dimensions I visited. I could obtain the necessary plans for building such a device without the need for months of testing, because it has already been performed elsewhere. We would only need minor adjustments for our gravity and such.”

Sunset raised her brow and blinked. “Wait, you want to use your dimensional slider to hop to another universe and just, ‘borrow’ plans for a device just like this?”

“It would not be difficult. I doubt it would take me more than a day to obtain them assuming I barter correctly or meet the price for purchase of said plans. They may have even improved on the design by now.”

Was it really that simple? Could all their problems be solved simply by borrowing what they need from a neighboring dimension? It sounded too easy, too good to be true. Sunset was a firm believer in, ‘if it’s too good to be true, it probably was’ philosophy. As Twilight, both Twilights in fact, had been known to say, “Always read the fine print.”

Sunset took a deep breath and let it out, reeling in her mixed emotions. “Okay, so what’s the catch?”

Clover sat back and touched his chin, clearly pondering the question. He turned his eyes to the chalkboards and then back to Sunset Shimmer. “I suppose if there must be a catch is… I have a question for you, princess.”

“Go ahead.”

“With this device and the crystal or crystals helping concentrate the near full might of all the magic in our world, what do you plan to do with that much power?”

Sunset arched a brow and cocked her head a bit to the side. “Uhhhh… save the world? I assume you already knew this.”

Clover shook his head. “You misunderstand, princess. Let me explain. Once the power is harnessed, you will have in your hooves enough energy to reshape our world forever. You will, for lack of a better term, have the power of a god at your command and you will need to decide quickly what to do with it. More so, you will only have one shot.”

“I’ll have you know I’m a pretty good shot. I was usually the sniper back in my team PvP days in college and so on.”

“Did you seriously just use your time playing virtual games as an official reference for your combat experience?” said Tempest with a displeased frown.

“Hey, it was harder than you think! Patience, which is NOT my strong suit, and expert eye-hand coordination.” Sunset tried to gesture to her hands only to once again be disappointed that she could not ‘flip the bird’ with a hoof.

“I have seen you fight and you are indeed formidable. Perhaps, even greater than my little mo… I mean Luna. But if I may offer an observation.” Sunset glanced to the chalkboard and then finally took a more relaxed sitting position to prepare for a possible lecture. She gestured for Clover to continue. “According to Princess Twilight, you have been tasked by the Goddess of Creation herself with striking the final blow. A task that, also according to Princess Twilight, has been written by fate himself and comes with it all but certain death, correct?”

Sunset grimaced for a moment before schooling her emotions. “The Tapestry of the Universe. I’ve seen it for myself. For all the good it did. The alicorn that sews it encodes everything in a type of shorthand, er hoof, that is mostly symbolism and a little bit of a language that I have never seen before. According to Aine, the goddess you just mentioned, my fate is the fate of all and the only way to ensure that everypo- everyone else gets to live is that I have to die.”

Clover smirked. Sunset did not like that smirk. It was not quite to politician level, but certainly had that smug car salesman feel to it. It made her want to punch him to make it go away. Considering where his ego and self assuredness had gotten them in the past, she did not feel he had any right to be so cocksure. Sunset projected her displeasure of this by scowling. Hard. The results were immediate as the confident expression fled his face, replaced with something more withered and self preserving.

“Anyhow, since it was not Aine who wrote the tapestry, as you called it, and I assume not Aine who interprets it, that means that much of the symbolism is up for debate, yes?”

Sunset continued to glare. “Theoretically. Could you please make your point. I have no problem playing semantics and riddles with other ponies, especially my wife, but I prefer to not do so on short rest and shorter temper.”

“My point is this. We gather the energy, we amplify the energy, and you fire away. What happens if that is still not enough?”

Sunset growled. “Then we all die.”

“Exactly.”

“Exactly what? That is not helpful and I am REALLY starting to get in the mood to punch something!”

“Sunset.” Sunset glanced to Raven who had been standing quiet and unmoving, listening attentively to the entire exchange. “I think I know where this is going. Let him continue.”

“I’m glad you’re following along,” whisper Tempest out the side of her mouth.

“I do not mean to cause distress, but I am well traveled and have seen many strange things over the centuries. What I have learned from those observations is that all things are up for individual interpretation and that you should not assume others know your fate any more clearly than you do. Especially when it is written so… abstractly. Tell me, have you considered running away?”

Sunset could not help it. She tried to fight it down. It just bubbled up inside her and the harder she fought the more it made her shake until her hitches became snickers which became giggles and finally gut twisting, all out laughter. Sunset nearly fell over but caught herself by leaning on Raven who simply rolled her eyes at the behavior. Sunset finally began to settle a minute later, wiping a few tears away. When she looked up, Clover had one of those expressions that said, ‘I did not think it was THAT funny’ all over his face.

“Sorry, if you knew me, I mean, REALLY knew me, you would have laughed too. I’m considered somewhat of an expert when it comes to 'running away' from my problems.”

“Sometimes there is alcohol involved,” said Tempest.

“Sometimes?” Raven added.

“I will take your word for it. All of your words. However, I offer this for your consideration. Instead of using this device to harness all our power into a weapon, perhaps we could use it as a means of escape.”

“Escape to where? Aine had a similar idea of moving a majority of the populace to another planet, but that world was destroyed by the omega beast. Where could we possibly go that it would not find us?”

Clover shrugged. “I am afraid I do not have all the answers, princess. I am just brain storming. But I just wanted to add a possibility that had not been considered. At least, not one that I found in your notes here.”

Sunset sighed. She next glanced to Raven and then to Tempest. Neither had anything to add, but nor did they dismiss it either. “Okay, fine, what the hell. Let’s do some math.” Sunset flipped one of the chalkboards over where there was still a section that was unused. She immediately began writing a few numbers for equations that made Tempest have to rub her eyes or else they would have crossed. She did not know math required so many letters and symbols that were NOT numbers. Raven, however, was closely following along.

Raven approached the board, paused, then turned to look at Sunset Shimmer with an expression of confusion. “Sunset, I just wish to clarify before you proceed further. Is this variable a stand in for mass?”

“Yup.”

“It is far too large.”

Sunset shook her head and continued to write below the equation. “Not if you are calculating for the whole world including the planet itself.”

“Say what?!” shouted Tempest.

Sunset smirked, then glanced to Clover who looked equally as stunned. “If I’m running away this time, then I’m taking the whole damn world with me.”

“Who…” Tempest gestured wildly, “who says things like that?! How is that even a thing that can be calculated?!”

Sunset chuckled lightly. “While magic is fun and can do amazing things, math does not care if you like it or not. The numbers are the numbers. And even celestial objects can be measured based on their gravity to one another. This is of course a guess, based on what I know of our gravity well when it comes to the energy required to make the sun and moon move around us. Honestly, this is all really basic astrophysics. The hard question is, how much energy would it take to move…”

Tempest blinked several times before grumbling under her breath, "Basic, sure. Freaking brainiacs."

“And to where,” Clover added. "A simple sidestep will not do in this case."

Sunset stepped back and stretched. “I need to run all this by Twilight, of course.”

“I would have expected as much. She reminds me of Celestia in how meticulous and careful she is.”

Sunset glanced over to Clover the Clever at the mentioning of her mother's name, his movement caused his slider necklace to jiggle at the chest and reflect some of the light. Sunset did a doubletake, something clicking in the back of her brain that screamed, "light bulb!"

“Sooooo… since we are talking hypotheticals. Do you think we could use that device to slide the whole world into another dimension?”

“Sunset, you can’t be serious,” said Tempest, eyes wide and her voice slightly higher than usual.

Clover, however, did not dismiss it outright. He considered, before finally shaking his head. “I can find a few flaws with that idea. Primarily being that these sliders are actually quite fragile and with the amount of power needed to open a gate that size it would shatter for sure. That would likely cause the gathered energy to invert and collapse into a super massive black hole. I hope I do not need to explain how bad that would be,”

“That would most certainly be bad,” Raven was first to acknowledge.

“It even sounds bad,” said Tempest, scratching the side of her head. “Anything with the words, ‘black hole’ in it sounds bad. I don’t even know what it is, and I don’t like it.”

“Actually, they're pretty cool. It's a giant space anomaly that…” Sunset paused. The chalk falling from her magical grip. She moved back to the first chalkboard with estimates on the size of the omega beast based on Chaz’s description and an estimated change variable since it might have grown after eating the Athanatoi. “Oh… shit.”

“What?” asked Tempest, but Sunset continued to study the boards and apparently had not heard the question. She asked again more insistently. “What?!”

“Sunset?”

The sound of Raven’s concerned voice snapped Sunset Shimmer from her concentration. Then, a grin slowly spread across her face. It was not a pleasant or comforting grin. It was the expression that sent chills down the spines of nobles and made enemies start to wonder if their final wills and testaments were up to date. Spinning on one hoof, Sunset quickly began walking towards the exit.

“Seriously, what?!”

“I need to go talk to the astronomy professors at CSGU. Are classes still in session?” The question was slightly frantic and directed at Raven.

“They are. Only court has been postponed so as to not disrupt most citizens’ lives and, of course, to not cause a panic. Sunset, are you sure you are feeling well? You have that… look in your eye.”

Sunset stopped at the door and her grin only grew wider. It sent a chill down Tempest’s spine that tempted her to go call and wake her husband up immediately... or an entire battalion. Clover remained by the chalkboards, reexamining her work, trying to understand what was going on.

Sunset barked out a cackle as she ran down the hall of the castle. “I HAVE A PLAN!”

“Oh, dear.”

Tempest's horn stub shot sparks as her patience failed. “Yeah, I’m going to go get Twilight.”

Author's Note

Good evening, Happy Friday again. I hope Thanksgiving went well for those that celebrate. Holiday season is in full swing and is already cutting into my time. As of posting this Chapter 37 is done and being seen to and 38 is still being worked on. It is currently taking me more than a week to finish a chapter so I will run out in about 2 weeks. So, it is with great frustration that I pause publication until the end of December or the first Friday in January. I have chosen this chapter to pause on because I think it makes for a good bookmark and because big things happen in 38 and lots of fighting in 39 so I don't want to interrupt those. I thank all of you in advance for your patience and following along.

Anyhow, So, in case it was not clear at the end of the last chapter, three days passed from when the call went out to Clover and he arrived in Canterlot. In that time Twilight and Sunset pretty much locked themselves in the lab other than to sleep for a little bit and it caused burnout. Still, it was important to show the bonds of love and friendship and a chance to bring Tempest back into the light for a bit.

So, Sunset had an epiphany. Is this good or bad? Probably both.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 37: Starseed

Tempest Fury really did not want to bother Twilight Sparkle. Twilight was her best friend and it hurt the guard's soul to see her princess and friend ground down so thoroughly and in need of a break. Tempest had one hope in that Her Highness had left not that long ago and could potentially still be awake. Was that better than waking her, preventing Twilight from getting much needed rest? Probably not.

In truth, Tempest had no idea if what got Sunset Shimmer so excited that she ran from the room was necessarily a bad thing. They did need an idea or a plan to solve all of this and if it was Sunset and not Twilight that came up with it that was fine. Twilight would double check the data later... probably at least three times. Sunset would want her to. It would all be fine.

“I’m probably worrying over nothing.”

Still, Tempest felt compelled to inform Twilight of the breakthrough as soon as possible. Fog Gauge was supposed to be sleeping for night shift, their foals were in good hooves at the school, though she would need to go get them in a few hours, and Captain Walnut was busy being captain. Hopefully doing a good job of it. She had not heard any major grievances through the scuttlebutt, which was good even if it still stung a bit that she was not the one in charge anymore. Tempest’s horn to spark a little bit and she calmed her anger by reminding herself that it had been her decision to step down.

After a quick shake to clear her thoughts, Tempest climbed the last set of stairs to Twilight and Sunset’s royal chambers. However, instead of guards standing out in front of the door she found a familiar griffon sitting in a chair, sipping tea and reading through a scroll.

“Isabella?”

The griffon glanced up and smiled at her friend. “Hello, Tempest.” Isabella arched one brow. “I thought you were keeping an eye on Sunset Shimmer?”

“Yeeeeah, about that. Sunset had an… epiphany I guess is the word, about something and took off running for the school to talk to some science professors. I’m sure Raven will keep an eye on her. That's her job and she likes it... I think. Anyhow, I wanted to come check on Twilight and see if she was asleep yet so as to fill her in. She may or may not have to reel in her wife at some point. There were a lot of words thrown out at once, talking about plans and black holes.”

“I am not entirely certain of what to make of that statement. However, I am fairly certain Twilight is asleep by now. She looked absolutely exhausted when she entered.”

“Speaking of which, where are the guards that are supposed to be posted here?”

Isabella waved a claw. “I dismissed them for other duties. I have that authority and felt more comfortable seeing to Twilight’s undisturbed rest myself. I assume she will only be able to get a few hours, after all.”

Tempest nodded. While she did not like the idea of guards being elsewhere, she had no doubt in Isabella or her skills. “Do you mind if I check?”

“For you? Not at all. However, if she is out, please do not wake her. As much as it sometimes is hard to admit, Sunset Shimmer is a functioning adult and capable of seeing to her duties without burning all of Canterlot down… for a few hours, at least.”

Tempest chuckled lightly. Quietly as can be, the commander slipped into Twilight’s chambers and shut the door behind her without a sound. The office and lounge were just as she had last seen them, clean, organized, and had not been disturbed recently. Given that the princesses had been working almost non-stop for days that was unsurprising. Tempest strolled past them both and gently opened the bedroom door in the back.

Twilight Sparkle had indeed passed out the moment her head had hit the pillows. She had not even bothered with the sheets or blankets. Tempest concluded it would have likely been difficult to wake Twilight even if it had been an emergency. She recalled the time years ago when her friend had stayed up all night playing video games with Sunset Shimmer. Instead, Tempest found some blank paper and wrote down what she could remember and understand about Clover and Sunset’s conversation and where Sunset had run off to. She placed the note next to the bed on the nightstand. Then, for just a moment, decided to just stare down at the big purple princess. It was nice to see her friend resting so thoroughly. It was well deserved. Tempest reached down to brush away some of the stray, stardust mane that had flopped away from the rest.

Tempest started to move away when she felt as if her hoof had been snagged in a trap. She glanced down to find it clamped in magenta magic. “Huh?”

“Mmmm miss yoo so munch, Sunnybuns,” Twilight slurred. Her eyes were still closed, but her horn was clearly glowing with passive power.

“Uh, Twilight, I need my hoof back.”

“Nnnnoppe. Yoooou are gonna gimme a kissssss.”

Before Tempest could protest, she felt herself pulled forward and her lips pressed against Twilight’s. She had forgotten how strong alicorns were and try and she might Twilight had her out matched in both magical and physical strength. Crap! She’s so out of it she thinks I’m Sunset!

Tempest tried to struggle more when she felt Twilight tongue invade her mouth. Tempest’s eyes went wide and her horn began to spark wildly, which still did not wake Twilight, who continued to unknowingly passionately kiss her friend. Tempest squealed in protest as she was hoisted up onto the bed, and Twilight wrapped both forelegs around her. THIS IS NOT HOW I SAW THIS GOING WHEN I CAME IN HERE!

Unable to break free, her mouth still clamped to Twilight’s, and now her entire body pressed into Twilight purple chest, Tempest relented and relaxed and just decided to ride out the embarrassing situation… as long as it did not get more intimate. No sooner had that thought occurred had Tempest felt Twilight’s hooves begin to move lower.

Clover continued to examine the boards, the lab quiet and almost pleasant now that he was alone with just knowledge and his thoughts. He had already been through the chalkboards more than once, and yet... Clover sat, scratched at the side of head, then fiddled with his necklace again. It was then that his eyes spotted what he had missed before.

“Wait… she can’t be serious…” Clover glanced to the last board with the estimated mass of the world and everything on it. “Dear goddess above. She is serious. But, that will take more than power alone. We will need…” Clover trailed off as he found a blank sheet of parchment and began writing down a few things. The extra-dimensional shopping list just became a great deal more complex.

Isabella peeked into the living quarters of Twilight's chambers. She glanced around and found no evidence of Tempest in the lounge or office space. That left only the bath and bedrooms. The griffon paused and scratched the feathers at the side of her head. “It’s been almost an hour. Honestly, if she wanted to wait for Twilight to wake, she should have just come out into the hall. At least then I would have had some company beyond the daily mail.”

Isabella carefully opened the bedroom door that had been left cracked ajar to investigate. She was about to quietly scold Tempest when the words caught in her mouth. The vermilion unicorn, still being used as a body pillow, struggled to turn to the door with her muzzle thoroughly buried in purple fur and gestured with her eyes at Twilight who was smiling and snoring.

“Little help here,” Tempest grumbled through clenched teeth.

Much to Tempest’s shock, Isabella began to shake from laughter, and it was not a light, polite chuckle. It was the loudest the unicorn had EVER heard her friend chortle. She was on the ground, clenching her sides and squawking. Tempest simple rolled her eyes and sighed, annoyed that the new noise was STILL not enough to rouse Twilight from deep sleep.

“Just… HOW?!”

“She’s an alicorn. They are stronger than you think they are. She pulled me in thinking I was Sunset, overpowered my magic, and I never got the leverage to break free and no matter how much I shouted she would not wake up. I’m guessing you didn’t hear any of it.”

Isabella wiped her eyes and then tapped her chin. “Dampening spell over the room no doubt. Twilight can likely cast one in her sleep. Strange, when I have seen the two of them sleep it is usually Sunset who is wrapped around Twilight. Perhaps a little fantasy role reversal when no one is looking?”

“Whatever. This has been awkward enough, believe me. Just help me already.”

Isabella shrugged then loudly cleared her throat. “Tempest, you would not believe the sale going on at Ye Ol’ Corner bookstore! Ten used books for a bit, but only for a short time!”

Twilight sat up and practically ejected Tempest from the bed. “Muh? Book sale?”

Tempest groaned and glared up at her princess. “Seriously?!”

Raven did not rush after Sunset Shimmer. She did not have to. First and foremost, she could not rush or run at all given the lasting damage that the Red Clover had done to her robotic MAU apparatus. Though Sunset had done her best to repair the damage, better than anyone else could have done, Raven still walked with a bit of a limp. If she pushed the actuators too hard, they could rupture, and she would fall on her face again. And while falling down did not cause her physical pain it was quite embarrassing.

The second reason she did not have to rush was because her friend/owner/mother was still wearing her direct-to-device ear piece which had a homing receiver built in so as to prevent it from going missing. The range varied based on power level, weather, and other natural and unnatural obstructions, but estimates allowed Raven to safely locate Sunset almost anywhere in a two kilometer range while the earpiece was powered. So, instead of speeding after the manic, slightly sleep deprived alicorn she took her time to continue to process the formulas and information that had been on the board while trying to guess what went through Sunset’s complex mind.

Raven was not impressed by most organics. She called them 'meat bags' not just because it felt good, but because it was also, in her silicate based mind, accurate. While Raven understood that such thoughts fell into the realm of cliché outlooks for an AI, stereotypes existed for a reason. Most creatures were only concerned with their own short sighted self interest be it gathering wealth, spreading their genes sexually, eating, sleeping, or things along those lines. Occasionally, she was intrigued by such obsessions, simply to see what all the fuss was about. But it was creativity that truly interested Raven and got her positronic neural network excited.

Raven had often considered herself blessed to have been activated by Sunset Shimmer (even if she did not voice it out loud.) Art, music, dance, the limitless world of the imagination and creation, these were things Raven did not fully understand or how organics could come up with such amazing things that she could not begin to fathom even with all her knowledge and logic processors. Her owner/mother was smart for certain, but her creativity and ability to see the world beyond what was right in front of her fascinated and excited Raven greatly. Nothing fulfilled her core programing more thoroughly than when seeing Sunset Shimmer happy and bursting with the energy of life. It put a smile on her face. They all needed to smile more in these trying times.

Raven entered Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns and headed straight for the astronomy department. She nodded at numerous teachers and staff who pointed the direction she already knew to take, but the gesture of help was appreciated. Raven found Sunset in a small classroom with three teachers, two of whom looked rather distressed as if they had been abruptly kidnapped by an alicorn on the run, which they may have. Sunset turned at the sound of the door opening and closing. She smiled briefly and winked before turning back to the teachers.

“Okay, so after what I just said and knowing what we already know about gravity, what do you guys think?”

The three professors exchanged looks before the peach furred mare in the middle finally stood, approached the board, and tapped it a few times. “Princess Shimmer, momentarily ignoring the fact that you just informed us that a... a giant monster is coming to eat our world, I am significantly concerned that generating a quantum singularity large enough to capture the beast will most certainly rip our world apart in the process.”

“Okay, yeah, I can see why that’s a concern, but-”

“It is a bit more than a concern, Your Highness!” shouted the grey-blue stallion with the thin white mane and mustache. Apparently, the ice was broken and he felt capable of voicing an opinion, Raven thought.

“That problem is currently being worked on by another professional,” said Raven, coming to stand just to the side of the teacher's desk. “What the princess is asking you to confirm is if a singularity, a black hole, were to be created would it be sufficient in trapping a creature of such size?”

“Princess, Miss Raven, black holes, as far as we have observed and theorized, eat STARS. Even if this creature were able to eat our world whole it would pale in size to some of the super massive black holes we have theorized exist in the universe. We can give no definitive answer, because as of right now, we have no actual proof of the existence of such anomalies. Only the math to support that such gravity wells are real. They are, after all, capable of drawing in everything, including light.”

Sunset grinned. She set the chalk down in the tray and nodded to the three ponies. “Thank you for checking my quantum physics calculations. Not exactly my specialty, so, I appreciate your time on this. Normally, I get Princess Twilight to help me with these things, but she needed rest. Please, bring those latest star charts I asked for by the castle as soon as they have been gathered.”

Sunset started for the door when the peach colored mare called out again. “Princess!” Sunset and Raven both paused. “Are you planning to actually put these theories into practice and create the singularity?”

Sunset shrugged. “Right now, we are still in planning phases. But once all the pieces come together, expect to see the most spectacular culmination of science and magic you have ever seen in your lives and if all goes well, you’ll live to tell your foals and grandfoals about it.”

With nothing else to add, Sunset walked away with a hopeful bounce to her step. Something that did not go unnoticed by Raven. “You seem chipper given the late afternoon.”

“I may not like Clover, but if he can deliver on the goods he promised, we may have a way to get through this.”

“Care to explain?”

Sunset glanced about before tapping the earpiece. With the right settings the device was capable of hearing the faintest of speech by the user. “Clover was right. If we unleash the full might of all our world’s magic and we missed or it just gobbles it up we are thoroughly screwed. But if we can move everyone, and I mean EVERYONE, including its intended target, our world, then we have a chance. Especially if we drop a black hole right where Equuis is currently sitting at the last possible moment. It will go mouth first right into the singularity and, just like they said, the things eat stars. Even if the creature does not immediately die, it will never be able to escape the gravity well considering its mass.”

“I can theoretically understand that, but how far away would we need to move the world to?”

“Far enough that we would not get sucked in as well. Like another star system.”

Raven blinked. “How is such a thing even possible?”

“The power of the imagination, a buttload of magical power, and hopefully a device that will amplify that power enough to pull it off. Oh, and luck. Lots and LOTS of luck.”

“You are going to have to explain much of this to me. I am having difficulty picturing it.”

Sunset nodded. “Once Flurry gets here with the crystal containment unit and we are ready to go after Void I will tell everypony exactly what I have in mind. A lot of things will need to happen at once and we have star system scouting research to do as well. Plus, anything Clover comers up with that we overlooked. Son of a biscuit. It is going to get crazy busy around here for the next day or two.”

“Then I suggest you and Twilight make up as much lost sleep as you can now so your pretty organic brains do not explode prematurely. Such would be an unpleasant mess.”

That’s… really not a bad idea because I am still pretty tired and just running on hope and adrenaline right now.”

Twilight Sparkle walked slowly through the halls while Tempest Fury walked next to her and Isabella Windsong a few steps behind the both of them. They had not said a word since leaving the royal bed chambers. Isabella held her tongue, but honestly, she found the entire incident silly.

Once Twilight had been coherent enough to understand why they were waking her after only a few hours of rest, the conversations petered off. Even exhausted, Twilight was able to take notice that Tempest had been avoiding eye contact. When she asked if her friend was okay, the commander flashed a highly forced, thin smile, nodded, and then blushed. That woke Twilight up more than any caffeine ever could. Rosy cheeks were quite visible against vermilion fur. Whatever was bothering Tempest, Twilight suspected Isabella was aware of.

“Soooo,” Twilight began again, “Sunset ran out of the room screaming, ‘I have a plan’ and that is all we know?”

“Yup, that’s it!” Tempest said stiffly. “But it’s Sunset, so we wanted to warn you just in case.”

Twilight stopped, taking a moment to rub her temples. “It’s… it’s just... this is all very odd because I had a dream Sunset came to visit me and it felt so real.”

“Maybe she visited you in your dream and it felt real, yeah, she can do that. Let’s go with that.”

Twilight arched a brow, narrowed her eyes at Tempest again… then gasped, coving her mouth with her hooves. “Oh, sweet Celestia! It was you!” Isabella snorted, trying to hide it behind a fake cough. Twilight was not fooled. “And you knew!”

“Twilight, it’s fine.”

“It’s not fine! I kissed you! I sexually molested you! Oh, goddess! I AM SO, SO SORRY!”

Isabella quirked her head. Did she hear that right? “Wait, what?”

Tempest buried her face in her hooves. “Could we PLEASE, not have this conversation and just drop it. Especially in the hallway! You were severely sleep deprived and thought I was your wife. It was an accident, I forgive you, and I thoroughly learned my lesson when it comes to waking you up. End of story.”

Twilight was on the brink of tears, wings sagging, and about to spiral into a self induced panic attack. Both her friends recognized the signs immediately. Isabella gestured to Tempest, who was still profusely blushing at the entire situation.

"We need to do something," said Isabella with undertones of haste. Twilight began to mumble incoherently, her eyes shrinking to pinpricks while her lips quaked. They were losing her fast.

The guard commander growled, screwed her eyes tight, and finally shouted, “Oh, buck it all!”

Tempest seized Twilight’s face in her hooves so that the princess was looking directly at her and planted her lips firmly to those of the solar diarch. Twilight stopped shaking instantly, eyes as wide as saucers. After several seconds of contact, Twilight felt the faintest slip of tongue pass her lips and then the contact was broken.

“There! Now I kissed you all sexy like and unexpectedly, we’re even. Can we please go save the world now?”

Twilight gingerly touched her lips and began to snort and giggle. Tempest sighed and could not help but join in. Isabella, who had been as shocked as Twilight by the surprise kiss, also began to laugh and shake her head. Once again in control her of her emotions, Twilight took a moment to give Tempest a foreleg and wing hug before continuing in the direction of her lab in better control of herself.

Tempest stopped Isabella before she could walk by, she leaned in close to the griffon, and whispered through clenched teeth, “Do not EVER tell my husband that I did that. I’m serious.”

Isabella snorted at the hollow, threatening tone. “Oh, please. We both know Twilight is far more likely to spill that than I am. She might be a wonderful ruler, but she is terrible at keeping secrets from friends.” Tempest could only groan and shake her head, knowing the words were true.

Twilight had been told that Sunset ran from the lab, but as she reentered her private sanctum, she had quietly hoped her wife had returned. Instead, it was in the same state of how she had left it only a few hours ago with Clover still reviewing their math and brain storming ideas of his own.

Clover turned and bowed, a small smile gracing his face. “I apologize, princess. I know you had wished to sleep. However, your wife seemed to have a moment of epiphany, so to speak. Your friends thought it best to inform you.”

“Do you know what sent her running from her in such a hurry? I've only got a note from Tempest and it was not extensively detailed.”

Clover gestured to the last chalkboard. “I may. We were talking about quantum mechanics and singularities. I think she intends to find a way to create an artificial black hole to trap the great beast in.”

Twilight descended the stairs while processing the information. She stopped before the new calculations on the chalkboard. “Well, theoretically, black holes are one of the most powerful space anomalies that we can fathom. Or so we assume. They can’t be directly observed. But where would we find the energy to create such a thing? We already calculated estimated the amount of mana we could draw from the world without causing irreparable harm and that was not enough.”

“That was one concern we had already begun to look into, however, there are other concerns I feel a need to point ou-”

“HUZZAH!”

All the eyes in the lab turned to find Sunset Shimmer standing at the top of the stairs. Once she spotted Twilight, she jumped over the safety rail and glided down to her wife, the concern evident in her eyes. “Babe? What are you doing here? I thought you were trying to take a nap.”

“It was brought to my attention you had a breakthrough. I figured we could review it a little before I retire early for the evening.”

Sunset glanced at Tempest and Isabella. She had her suspicions on why they would have disturbed Twilight, but she let them slide. Best to just move forward. Sunset hurried over to the chalkboard and erased a section in the corner of scratched out ideas. The gleeful, slightly mad smile never left her face as she worked. Isabella found the expression slightly disturbing. “Okay, so, everypony hear me out before telling me, ‘No way! This is crazy talk, you are just going to get us all dead’ or something like that, okay?”

Twilight, Clover, Tempest, and Isabella all took a seat. Raven, who had slowly descended the stairs a minute later, remained standing next to the others. She leaned over and whispered in a not so subtle voice, “I think she traumatized the astronomy department.”

Twilight nodded and snorted, her exhaustion slipping through. “It’s just as well. We will have to tell the whole world what is going on sooner than later.”

“Okay, so, as we know the omega beast is huge. Can eat planets. But there is something else we know of that can eat things just as big or bigger. Black holes. They are not just math and theory. In the Earth dimension, scientist not only proved they existed, but found ways to monitor and even photograph the energy that escaped the accretion disc of these bad boys. And they are totally boys, the sloppy eaters.

"Anyhow, what I propose we do is use the power inverter that Clover described to teleport Equuis to a new star system far away. At the same moment that we do that, we leave in our wake a super massive black hole that sucks in the beast. Given the size of the creature, once it is caught in the gravity well there will be no way for it to escape. The more mass an object has, the more susceptible it is to the effects of gravity. Even if it takes centuries, it would gobble the monster up like galactic woodchipper. Not the most delightful visual, I know. But, still accurate. Nothing escapes a black hole, not intact anyway. Questions?” Twilight, ever the good student, raised her hoof. Sunset barked a laugh and smiled at how adorable it was. She wanted to just kiss that purple alicorn all day long.

“You do understand the exponential factor? I know you well enough that you have to be taking that into account as well. Where would we get enough power to move the entire world so far away? And like I asked Clover before, where would we get the energy to create a super massive black hole and move our home? We can’t create energy from nothing.”

“No, you're right, going to need some input ideas on how we move the world, but as far as the black hole, easy. Somepony is wearing a quantum space chain reaction implosion just waiting to go off. All it needs is a catastrophic catalyst and a timer.”

All the eyes turned to Clover whose hoof went for his slider necklace. He schooled his initial shock before nodding. “I see. You intend to initiate a detonation of the slider, overloading it and causing it to collapse in on itself. That could work, if albeit extremely risky.”

Sunset nodded. “All of this comes with risk on one level or another. It’s too late to play it completely safe. We will just need to rig a timer with a mana bomb or something along those lines to blow it apart with enough energy to collapse in on itself.”

Clover did not protest. However, he did not appear completely on board either. Twilight was the first to address his hesitation.

“Obviously, you have some concerns.”

“I… I’ll admit, I did not see losing the last link I had to my past and my wife so soon. I will still abide by the will of the princesses and get the items we need to procure, but… it is still all I have left of her. I am… hesitant to lose it.”

Sunset sighed, but not angrily. Instead, she stepped up to Clover and held out her hoof to him. It was empathy time. “Let me show you something, if you will.”

Clover arched a brow. “Last time you showed me something I ended up on the ground convulsing.” Sunset left her hoof extended to him, waiting patiently. Hesitantly, he took it and his eyes lit up along with hers.

Clover saw Sunset Shimmer, but not as a pony. He saw what he had come to know as a human or humanoid that walked upright. There was another human with her, she looked like Princess Twilight, but there were subtle differences in mannerisms and this one wore glasses. A doppelganger perhaps? Clover felt Sunset’s presence as she guided what he was to look at. The images faded, except the focus on the rings on their fingers. The image disappeared entirely. The next image showed Sunset, face completely tear streaked, sitting in what appeared to be a hospital waiting area. There was someone to her left, trying to speak to her, but clearly, she was not listening. A counselor or priest of some sort, Clover judged by his attire. Sunset instead reached up and undid the chain clasp around her necklace. He recognized the ring he had seen earlier. She next reached into her pocket and added a new ring of similar design, but with a different stone. After another minute she excused herself and walk away.

Clover blinked a few times trying to connect the dots to what he had been seeing. The rings were a symbol of marriage. That he understood. Clearly those tokens had meant a great deal to Sunset Shimmer. Had she been married before? The answer was most likely. When the memories return Clover wanted to turn his head or advert his eyes, but he did not. Instead, he just stared as a naked human Sunset Shimmer climbed into a glass shower stall and turned on the water to clean herself. He was unsure why she would show him something so personal and exposing when Sunset’s legs gave out and she proceeded to sit or rather, slouch, on the floor of a shower stall while the water poured down upon her. She was crying, one hand over her mouth to stifle the shaking sobs while the other held the rings on a chain before her, water, tears, and more mixing together on the tile and swirling down the drain.

The image faded and was replaced by alicorn Sunset sitting at a work bench surrounded by alchemic ingredients with goggles on her head. She placed the chain with both rings in the center of a containment circle, a rather complex one, he noted, as she lit her horn. The magic flowed from her horn, through the chemicals and ingredients, and finally into the rings, both glowing white hot. It looked like a memory spell, but he was uncertain. What was certain by this point was that the rings were clearly important to Sunset and yet she still used them for an experiment.

Even if I die, at least she'll have something to remember me by.

Clover blinked and found himself back in Twilight’s lab. He shook off the effects of the magical memory dive and finally nodded. “I see. You sacrificed an object that was most dear to you for what you hoped was the greater good.”

“They were, without question, the most precious things I had in my life up to that point. Our wedding bands. But if given the choice I would have done it again. As long as the memories we hold dear are with us, those we loved are never truly gone.”

Clover sighed. “Yes, I understand. I will make that sacrifice. For Equestria. For the world. However, two things I want you to think about before we adjourn for the evening.”

“Yes?”

“One, Princess Twilight is correct. The magical power needed to get us all to a safe distance is too great. However, there is a way to cheat that exponential factor. A way to save energy by shorten the distance between two points and literally fold space. It’s called a space bridge. I came across one many years ago and saw it in action. I know where to look for the necessary components, but it could be difficult. Still, I feel when combined with the inverter it is our only chance to make this work. A mix of science and magic working in harmony.”

Twilight and Sunset both nodded. Twilight wanted to inquire more about such alien technology, but Sunset cut her off by placing a gentle hoof over her wife’s muzzle. “And the second?”

Clover pointed towards Sunset’s formula for a massive teleportation spell. “Do you have any idea the amount of displacement feedback such a spell will cause? A normal teleportation spell shakes the area of emergence, displaces air, causes a minor thunder clap. A long distance teleport shakes your body down to your very atoms. What you are planning to do might trigger global earthquakes, tsunamis, volcanic eruptions, the land itself may shake apart. Have you considered these consequences?” Judging by the way Sunset buried her face in her hooves and groaned he had his answer.

“Sunny?”

“Fuuuuuuckkk… We may end up destroying the world at the same time trying to save it! Dammit! Why can’t it ever be simple!”

“Then make it smoother,” said Raven. All the eyes turned to her. “What? If the ride is too rough you add shock absorbers. The game too harsh, add padding. Come up with a way to make it smoother. I am standing before three creatures with centuries worth of life experience. Surely you can all come up with something to lessen the danger of this proposal.”

“But what could possible absorb and regulate that much power flowing multiple direction across all three if not four spatial axis without failing or blowing up?” Sunset grimaced, glanced to Twilight, who was lost in equal amount of contemplation.

“There are computers capable of making the necessary adjustments and materials that could, theoretically handle the heat and stress, but… our shopping list is already getting long and our time only shorter. To build the inverter and space bridge and stabilizers? I think that is too much or that we simply lack the time.”

Twilight sighed.

She looked at her hooves.

She looked at her wife.

Twilight knew the answer and she hated it.

It came back to where it all started.

“So, fight or flee… it still comes down to us.”

Sunset Shimmer arched a brow. It was then that Twilight began to shake, wanting to fight down her tears, but she was too exhausted. So, tears poured forth and the solar diarch did something she would have normally found reprehensible, unbecoming, and just flat out foalish. She snapped just like Sunset had done the day before.

Twilight screamed, “FUCK!” and discharged her horn at an empty table, turning it into charred tinder.

Clover scrambled behind one of the chalkboards. Isabella jumped and flapped back to near the bottom of the stairs. Tempest and Raven both held their ground with similar expressions of curious concern at the rare outburst.

Cautiously, Sunset approached Twilight and gently held out a hoof. Twilight in response, began to laugh, but it quickly turned into sobbing cries. She collapsed to the lab floor and balled herself up. Sunset gladly, without worry or concern wrapped herself around her wife and began stroking the long ethereal mane. Not for the first time, she considered suggesting Twilight get a cut or at least a trim to the flowing indigo mass. She missed the even cut bangs in the front. A talk for later.

Once most of the sobbing subsided, Sunset Shimmer whispered, “It’s okay. I’m here. Just take a few breaths and let it out.”

“Alicorns.” Sunset ears folded back while she waited for Twilight to elaborate. “Aine said the alicorns must stay. And she was right. WE, all of us working together to balance the load could, most likely, physically handle the magical strain and would be able to absorb and direct the excess energy where it needed to go quickly. We make ourselves the shock absorbers and part of the machine…” Twilight turned to look at Sunset, tired eyes barely able to stay open. “Fight or run, it puts you squarely in danger. No matter what I do, or plan for, it just keeps coming back to putting you in fate’s crosshairs. And even before we have the final design I just KNOW it is going to put you in the middle of it, somehow. Because no matter the path we choose… It was still your cutie mark on that tapestry. It’s not fair. Why? Why do you have to die?”

Twilight sobbed again before she sighed, snuggled up closer to Sunset, and closed her eyes. Sunset remained silent while she processed the information and continued to stroke Twilight’s mane. Before she could comment or inquire further, Sunset heard the sound of light snoring.

Sunset Shimmer sighed. It was all she could do. She met the eyes of those in the lab, none knowing what to say or add to the conversation. There really was nothing one could say. Sunset wrapped Twilight in her aura and gently lifted the large alicorn with ease. “Right. I’m taking her to bed. Do me a favor and see to it that we are not disturbed until morning unless it is the end of the world. I don’t care what Aine and her snooty face says. Understood? I’ll take care of the sun and moon in a little bit. The rest of you… you might want to get some extra rest too. Maybe calls some friends just to say hello, you know?” They all nodded, bowed or both.

With nothing else to add, Sunset focused her power and teleported her and Twilight away.

“So, what do we do now?” asked Isabella.

“You heard the orders as clearly as we did. Get some rest and wait for Aine’s inevitable, likely flashy, return.” Raven said matter-of-factly. “Or call some friends to chit chat. Although, Isabella, before you retire, would you please prepare a nationwide speech for emergency evacuations and disaster procedures. If Clover is correct, we need to be prepared and to prepare all the others for the worst case scenario. Allow me to personally pass on the information of our plans to Aine since I require no sleep. I also wish to see her expression when she scoffs and tries to push me around and I mention Sunset called her a ‘snooty face’. That will be entertaining.”

Tempest snorted. “I’d say you have a death wish, but then, I know your mom soooo…” Raven smirked and winked. Tempest had nothing else to add and had two beautiful foals and a husband to go snuggle. If it really was coming up on the end, she wanted as much time with them as possible. Just in case.

Clover set the chalk down, glanced at the boards, then down at his necklace. The orb in the center seemed to glow and flash a glint as it shifted in the mage light. “Such a long road it has been. Strange to be standing here so close to the end. Upon this dirt path I began, a hero, a savior, a warrior no longer penned. Glory, I sought. For a name among the stars, I fought. Alas, in truth, all I wanted to find was myself home again. Home and hearth, heart and soul. These are what I sought to finally mend. Stars above, shine my way homeward when.”

Author's Note

Happy New Year... or will be soon. So, the break was helpful. I survived, thigs are well. We did get some rolling blackouts, but thankfully only for a few hours at a time even when the mercury hit 10 Fahrenheit. Not all did so well. I hope all who follow along here are doing well and I wish you all the best and a good new year.

So, I have 4 chapters in the pocket. 3 need editing but I have the time to do so. At my current estimates it will be another 2 chapters after that and the epilogue. So we are looking at roughly 5 chapters to go to the end. Give or take.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 38: Connected

Raven Sundown walked the halls of Canterlot Castle. The night guards nodded to her as she passed checkpoints and she courteously nodded back. They all knew her and only needed see her glowing opal to know she was exactly who she appeared to be. The slight limp, as annoying as it was, also served to authenticate her identity.

Normally, at such a time of night she would have been working over the last of the day’s paperwork to file away and prepare to meet with Isabella just before dawn. However, with court still on hiatus, there was little paperwork to do. So, she strolled. Of course, she had an ulterior motive as well. She was waiting. She did not know exactly when her guest would arrive, but she did know they would. Raven had inside sources on such matters now.

The PAAL stopped and turned her eyes to a shadowy corner. The eyelids to her optics blinked, as they were programmed to, and there was a shape standing in the corner that had not been there before. The pony shaped creature under a black cloak looked up and smiled at her, pearly white fangs reflecting in the low light. The creature threw her hood back, her mane still as red as ever, short, and brushed mostly to the left side of her part. Honestly, she did not look that different than she once had beyond the glowing white eyes that did not bother Raven in the least. Raven had lost count how many times she had seen Sunset’s eyes glow. Magic creatures and glowing eyes were just a thing. You get over it.

“She’s coming.”

“Thank you, Sable,” Raven said with a nod. “You should go if you wish to stay out of this. I do not want to get you in trouble.”

The thestral reaper barked out a laugh that was dark, yet bubbly and soothing. “No way, sweet thing. Besides, she won’t hurt me. Worse thing she could do is send me back below I imagine.”

Raven gestured for her cloaked friend to join her then. Sable Nimbus brushed the cloak aside and pulled Raven in with a leathery wing side hug followed up with a friendly nuzzle. “You know, I’m okay with my new job and role, but it’s kind of awesome that I can touch at least one old friend just like before and not have to worry about accidentally killing them. I mean I can touch my Mistress, but that’s… you know what, I’ll keep that to myself.”

“Please do. I am the curious sort, but we are expecting…”

The dark corner of the third floor corridor flashed bright with light that was seen through windows across half the castle. No doubt guards inside and out saw the disturbance and were moving to investigate. Raven had anticipated this scenario. She connected to her crystal network that was spread throughout the castle and surrounding compound and spoke.

“All lunar guards, this is Chief Coordinator Raven, return to your posts and patrols. The light was from an expected arrival. All is well.”

Captain Fog Gauge, who had been standing watch from Luna’s old tower glanced to the nearest ocular crystal. “Are you alone, Chief Coordinator? Do you require assistance?”

“I am not alone, captain. Remain at the observatory and as you were. I have control of the situation.”

Raven and Sable turned their eyes to Aine who seemed confused by where she was and then scowled down at the pair, suspiciously. “A reaper and Sunset Shimmer’s machine. Neither of you has the power to change the course of my teleportation. How is this possible?”

“You are correct, sister.” The corner flashed once more, albeit much smaller. “But I can.”

Aine grimace sourly and sighed. “Of course, you. Never mind. I have waited as long as I can. If the mortals do not have a plan in which to save the world by now then they will simply have to improvise. However, we cannot wait any longer for Void to continue to fortify.”

“You know, for an immortal who has existed since the beginning of time, you are strikingly impatient.”

“There is a time for patience, machine, and a time for action. Our time grows short as the sands dwindle and fall.”

Raven nodded and gestured for Aine to follow. “Nevertheless, dawn is in two hours. That is when the princesses will be roused and the operation can begin in earnest. Those were Sunset Shimmer’s explicit orders. In the mean time we have a few things to discuss with you and show you the plan that will also be taking place, simultaneously.”

“There is no more time to waste, they must be awakened now.” Raven glance to Harmony, then to Sable. The three pony-like beings all began to giggle and whisper quietly to one another. Aine’s brow began to twitch at their foolish antics, fraying her patience and cracking her practiced veneer. “Is there a joke that I am missing, creatures?”

“In a way, yes. But let me just say, Sunset was right, you really do have a ‘snooty face’ is all.”

Aine groaned and rolled her eyes. “I keep forgetting I am in the presence of children. Fine, we will wait for the sun. Pray tell, what part of this plan requires a reaper? Your powers are useless against a god. Luna should know that.”

“It does not. Sable is an old friend and just stopped in to say hello. Plus, she channeled a bit of her dark power in conjunction with Harmony’s to funnel you to where we wanted you to arrive as opposed to where you wanted to be.”

Aine stopped walking. “You laid a trap for me? You dare?”

“Oh, don’t take it so personally, Your Worship. We just didn’t want you messing with Sunset Shimmer anymore than you already do.”

Aine scowled darkly at the reaper and her tall, white furred body seemed to crackle with barely contained power, eyes glowing like the heart of the sun. “I am not ‘messing’ with anypony and you do NOT have the clout to attempt to funnel me like some sort of lab animal in a maze. If I wished it, I could have you reduced to atoms and scattered across all the stars so thoroughly it would take an eon or more for you to reassemble assuming you could at all.”

Sable shrugged, completely unfazed, which only seemed to irritate the goddess more. She leaned closer, pointing her nose as high as she could to meet the significantly taller alicorn’s gaze. “You’re right, you could, and I would not be able to stop you. But it would reeeeeeally piss Mistress Luna off and, as I understand it, she’s pretty much on par with you as far as power level these days. I imagine the goddesses of life and death duking it out hoof to hoof, horn to horn, would be rather catastrophic to the universe. I bet Void would be absolutely thrilled to watch that happen. Don’t you think?”

Aine sneered and snorted, turning away from the reaper. “For the sake of diplomacy and to not displease my daughter, I will pretend this conversation did not happen. That, I feel is best. I will be in the library if you wish to inform me what this additional plan going about is and if not, then I will read until dawn. At which time I will collect all those I require. Without delay.”

Raven placed a hoof upon Sable who turned and smiled. “Well, with that drama over I should get back. Good luck you two.” Sable flipped her hood back over her head and melted into the shadows.

Harmony turned to Raven. The MAU nodded and the pair followed after the Alicorn of Creation who had wasted no time walking away.

Sunset Shimmer was awake. She did not want to be awake, but she was. Sunset had felt a presence nearby and the magical turbulence had disturbed her. Nothing exploded and no alarms were raised, so all must be well. She tried to snuggle back into Twilight, who responded with a pleasurable groan and pressed her back further into Sunset’s enveloping hooves. Still, sleep evaded. At least she was comfortable and it was soothing listening to Twilight's heartbeat and even breathing. In and out. A steady, calm rhythm.

Eventually, Twilight’s horn began to vibrate ever so subtly, her alarm spell to remind herself to get up to raise the sun when too tired to wake up on her own. Sunset felt it too and sat back while Twilight stretched and rolled. She was both surprised and pleased to find warm teal eyes waiting for her.

“You’re awake?”

“Something woke me earlier. I think Aine is around... somewhere. Makes sense. I know she wanted us to go after Void.”

Twilight nodded. She bit her lip and Sunset immediately picked up on the hesitation. A small zap from Sunset’s horn into Twilight’s both surprised her and sent a pleasant tingle straight through her body. Twilight smiled and sent a small shock back. Sunset smiled and held onto the moment for as long as she could before having to return to the business before them.

“Something on your mind, babe?”

“The In Between. I know you have described it before and I can imagine such horrors, but to actually see them… possibly have to fight them to reach our goal. Can we do this?”

Sunset smirked and waggled her brow. “Of course we can. We are tough and we’re not going in alone.”

Twilight did not share in Sunset’s bravado as she looked away. “That worries me as well. Our friends, our family will be with us. If we lose anypony…”

“Hey,” Sunset turned Twilight’s face back towards her, purple eyes glassy with concern. It set Sunset's heart ablaze to see those eyes filled with worry. “We are going to make it. We are going to bring that rat bastard back here and we are going to save everypony.”

“I wish I had your confidence on matters such as this. This is not my first battle, not even close, but… I just feel like a helpless little filly again when faced with such a potential as painful death. Or worse, losing somepony else instead of me.”

“It’s not confidence, not really.” Sunset rolled out of bed and moved to the balcony. Twilight was quick to follow. She nuzzled Sunset, encouraging her to continue. “I’ve… we have both lost so many friends and family already. Some just to the passing of time, others, like Celestia, taken from us. There is nothing I can do about time, but I simply refuse to let the other happen again. And I know you feel the same way. It hurt. Lordy, it hurt a lot at the time, but I understand why Sable and the others gave their lives to save me. They did it for you. So that you and I could stand right here, right now.”

Sunset gestured towards the horizon, her horn already glowing a soft red. Twilight lit her horn and the moon slipped away as the sun rose once more. “The sun must always rise the next day. No matter the cost.”

Twilight was not sure she completely agreed with the sentiment. Others could find a way to raise the sun, she was not as confident about being put on a pedestal even after more than a hundred years of rule, but for now, they had each other and all was right with the world for a fleeting moment.

Twilight turned to the love of her life, who was already staring at her. Her earrings were sparkling in the new dawn light. The symbol of their love. It was a magical sight to behold and it made Twilight's heart swell with love. Then, a mischievous grin spread across Sunset’s face. “You wanna have morning sex?”

Twilight snorted and snickered. It would have ruined the moment if it was not just such a Sunset Shimmer thing to say. “I would absolutely love to have morning sex with you, but…” a knocking came from the front chamber door, “duty calls.”

Sunset groaned and pouted, Twilight giggled again and slapped her wife gently with her tail as she moved away. Sunset remained by the window and watched her wife leave. With a little magic, Twilight opened the door and found Isabella standing there with Captain Walnut.

Isabella blinked twice and nodded. “Ah, good. You are awake.” Sunset entered the main room a moment later. "Both of you, even better."

“Problem?”

Isabella glanced to Sunset and shook he head. “Nothing we, your staff could not handle. But it could potentially be an issue.
Apparently, Aine arrived before the dawn. Raven has been keeping her distracted from disturbing you in the library.”

“The guards had to cordon off the building because word spread fast that a ‘real goddess’ was gracing our presence and the rumors have only spiraled since then. That's impressively fast even for Canterlot I have to admit,” said Walnut, his displeasure evident in his voice.

“She couldn’t have done the decency of staying invisible?” Sunset grumbled.

Isabella huffed as well. “Apparently not. There were some small commotions, nothing serious… yet.”

Twilight nodded. She retrieved her crown and placed it upon her head while also doing the same for Sunset. “We needed to tell them the truth eventually. Sooner rather than later.”

Isabella, reluctantly agreed. “Raven and I had this same thought last night. I have a first draft of an address you will need to review and add your own touch before using it to address the nation.”

“Thank you, Isa. You are always my lifesaver when it comes to keeping things up to date for me. Give us five minutes to ready ourselves and we will be out.” Both servant and guard bowed and closed the door as they waited.

Sunset groaned as she ran a hoof down her face. “What exactly are we going to say to the world?”

Twilight stared at her reflection in her peytral and for just a moment thought she saw Celestia instead of herself. “I’m still working on it.”

“Well, that’s as honest an answer as anything.” Sunset paged Raven to tell Aine they were up and ready to hammer out the final details of the plan. That part went without issue. However, instead of teleporting back to the castle, Aine strolled out of the library, through the gathering crowds, and straight through the front door. The guards had to form an impromptu corridor back to the castle for Raven to follow. Aine parted the crowd by presence alone.

Twilight sat waiting before the grand staircase, back straight, regal as ever. Sunset was rubbing her temples next to her helm, growling under her breath. “She is doing this on purpose. She can make herself invisible or teleport pretty much anywhere, but nooooo. Instead, she just strolls along letting the whole damn city see her. I'm telling you, she’s doing this on purpose.”

“At least she has not bothered to stop and answer any of their questions,” Raven added using her earpiece. Sunset agreed with a grunt.

The moment Aine and Raven entered the foyer, the large double doors were closed behind them, the guards doing their best to gently push the gathered creatures back. Sunset scowled at the self satisfied, smug expression that graced the large alicorn, before she returned to her practiced neutrality.

“It is good that you have awakened, both of you.”

“You didn’t have to do that.”

Aine glanced to Sunset. “Do what?”

“Oh, you queen bitch. You know damn well wh-”

Twilight clamped Sunset’s lips with a telekinetic grip. “Let’s move on from this. Is Clover still in the lab?”

“Yes, Your Highness,” said Captain Walnut. “We’ve been monitoring him and his movements… or rather, lack thereof. He had food and drink brought to him, but never left the lab.”

“Good thing Twilight had a bathroom added in the design. You know, for late night creative sessions,” said Sunset Shimmer just loud enough for the others to hear. Raven flashed a quick smirk while Isabella shook her head. Captain Walnut, ever vigilant, kept his face neutral. Twilight’s cheeks however began to glow pink.

“Yes, good thing, forward thinking. That’s me! Right. *ahem* Lead on, please,” said Twilight slightly higher than usual.

The group arrived at the door to Twilight’s lab a few minutes later. There was a guard standing watch outside the door. Unsurprising, given the location and the high priority guest inside. What was a surprise was that said pony was Captain Fog Gauge.

Sunset stepped around to meet her captain first. “Hey, you. You know the sun is up. You should be heading home by now.”

Gauge bowed. “I would like to say that I could not leave until I have seen the beautiful face of my princess, but I am in fact waiting until the crowd outside calms and the scheduled replacement arrives to guard this corridor.”

Sunset smiled and winked at Gauge who smiled back. “Ohhhh, you are such a sweet talker. But seriously, we got this now if you want to head home.”

Gauge glanced around Sunset Shimmer and directly at Aine. He swished his tail a bit, but otherwise held his emotions in check. “I think it would be best if I joined you inside. For at least a little longer.”

Sunset leaned in closer, her lips and warm breath tickling the bat pony’s fluffy ear causing it to twitch a bit and send a delightful sensation firing down his spine. “If you just wanted another chance to stare at my rump all you had to do was say so.” It was difficult to make a thestral blush, especially her night captain. Had they been on Earth and just ordinary people, Sunset would never have dared to speak so flirty to a coworker or employee. Especially with her wife stand right nearby. But as a crowned princess, and the fact that they both knew nothing would come of it, Sunset relished the opportunity bring a little color to her captain’s cheeks. Alas, he knew this game well and was not so easily flustered even by a mare as tantalizing as the one before him.

“As you say, my princess.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, placed a hoof on Sunset’s backside earning a playful whinny, and shoved the goldenrod alicorn through the door that opened with a magenta aura. “I know you are in a mood, dear, but I need you to stay focused now.” Sunset stuck her tongue out at Twilight and giggled. “Captain Gauge, please go to the coffee maker in the corner and make my wife a cup so that she will wake up and force her brain to return to where it belongs.”

“At once, Your Highness.” The thestral saluted and moved to his assigned task.

Aine watched the exchange with curiosity and scrutiny. Once halfway down the steps to the lab floor she felt the need to express her thoughts. “Granddaughter, are you not married? Why did you so blatantly tease that stallion? Is there something about your relationship with your wife I am misunderstanding?”

“She is happily married,” said Twilight, pointing to her earrings, “but she’s still Sunset Shimmer.”

“I am confused by that declaration.”

“It’s really not that hard to understand, oh, Goddess of Whatever,” said Raven, carefully descending the stairs last. “Sunset loves Twilight unquestionably and Twilight is mature and confident enough in their marriage bond that even when the horny doofus flirts with her captain, which is quite often, that nothing will change how they feel for one another. Sunset Shimmer is an intelligent, tall, beautiful mare and a shameless flirt. Captain Gauge is a stoic, powerful, handsome stallion of excellent breeding stock and could literally fuck Sunset’s brains into a gooey puddle before going back in for seconds, but he won’t because he is happily married as well. So, they shamelessly tease one another to get a reaction and for fun because they know they can. The end.”

Isabella’s jaw dropped as she glanced between all of them wishing she had a magic spell to erase the last minute or so from her mind. Twilight rolled her eyes, but smirked. Sunset began to cackle and almost fell to the ground laughing. Gauge continued to brew a cup but nodded his acknowledgment of the assessment. Aine, however, just arched a brow and looked like she had just bitten into a soured orange that tasted of bile. The expression made Raven feel triumphant, but she kept her poker face just the same.

Clover sat up from where he had been sleeping on the sofa, glanced about at all the faces, and scratched at the side of his head, completely at a loss. “I appear to have missed the joke.”

“So did I,” muttered Aine before finding a place to sit and wait for the others to gather. “If there is nothing else on this unnecessary subject that needs to be said, we should begin.”

“Well, not yet,” said Twilight, coming to sit not far from Aine. “We still need to wait for Cadence and Flurry Heart to return.”

“I spoke with both princesses last night,” said Isabella. She consulted a small notepad before placing it back in her pocket. “They should be leaving the empire soon if they have not already.”

Aine’s horn took on a bright golden glow. “I anticipated that concern and possibility.”

A moment later, the room flashed, then flashed again. When the spots cleared from Isabella’s eyes, she, like all the others, found the lab considerably more crowded. Cadence, who appeared just as surprised as everyone else glanced about with Chaz standing next to her. Flurry Heart, who appeared to have been sleeping, stirred and stumbled a bit as she became aware that she was no longer in the train sleeper car and that Belldandy was standing next to her.

“What the what?!” Flurry was about to shout more when Cadence moved to rub her daughter’s back. An old, but still effective means of settling the large, pink alicorn’s volatile emotions. After a few deep breaths, she nodded. “Thanks, Mom. But, how did we get here? I was on the train and now… yeah.”

“I had the twins standing by for when we needed to gather. I assume we are now ready to depart?”

“Well, we still need to hear the plan,” said Twilight.

“Oh! Plus, I need to show everypony these.” Flurry Heart opened the saddlebags that she had not dared remove from her sides. She levitated three small boxes out onto the table in the center of the room. One by one, the lids of the boxes were removed and inside, sitting upon velvety cushions were three crystals.

One was a perfectly round diamond, clear as glass on top and cut to absolute perfection along the sides, practically humming with harmonious attunement. Even the mage lights of the lab fractured upon the tiny prisms and threw small rainbows about the table.

The second was a soft jade color, flaring outward from the pointed tip and layered like feathered wings with a large, round opening in the center. The third, which was the smallest, was a spear tip shaped pentagon that was royal blue in color and was beveled with just the slightest motif of horn spiraling. No matter which way you looked at it, the center had a glow to it and when held in hoof it felt pleasantly warm.

“Three crystals?”

Flurry nodded to Sunset Shimmer. “Now, watch.” Flurry Heart lifted all three in her magic and connected them together. Though they appeared fragile it was clear from the way Flurry manipulated them that they were stronger and more robust than one would assume. The pieces all fit perfectly and seamlessly, making small clink sounds as they touched. Then, they began to glow and thrum with mana. “Once connected, they are active and are capable of gathering all the magical power that is sent their way. Very important feature, they don’t steal power. It has to be given freely. Vise versa, they can also discharge that power, with the right spells, but won’t just explode on their own. Mom and the master sculptors were not sure how much power they can hold, but they were confident it should do the job.”

“They are beautiful,” Twilight added, “but like Sunset said, why three?”

“It was necessary, according to our chief crystallographer," said Cadence. "Since we are planning to draw power from different races from across the world a single crystal would have run a higher risk of shattering under the stress. Each of these is attuned to different kinds of magic.

“The diamond, extremely hard, strong molecular chain structure, the backbone of the apparatus if not the world itself. This draws in earth pony power, but also the power from other creatures on the ground like yak, deer folk, buffalo. The jade wings. Enveloping, powerful, the stone mixing and swirling within itself like a tornado captured in crystal. Pegasi and other fliers will contribute to this stone. And last, but certainly not least, iolite. Rare, precious, one of the most beautiful crystal stones in the world. Like magic in solid form. Even though it is small it is powerful and will hold raw mana from unicorns and other sources of pure magic.”

“They almost look like they could be formed into a crown with some modifications,” said Raven. Other’s nodded in agreement with her observation.

Flurry placed the stones back in their boxes and closed the lids. “So, those are ready to go when we need them.”

“Then it seems it is time for me to prepare to leave as well,” said Clover. “I have bags capable of holding all I need, however. I must ask a favor, princesses.”

“Which is?” Twilight asked first.

“I will need a guard or companion to accompany me. I do not anticipate any real danger, but I would rather spread the carry load just in case there is an issue and running becomes necessary.”

Twilight glanced to Sunset who grimaced. Under different circumstances, the diarchs would have both asked more detailed questions on where Clover would be heading and what constituted as ‘necessary running.’ Regardless, they had no shortage of guards who they could order to follow along, but those guards would require additional information on the idiosyncrasies of interdimensional travel and that it may include changes to one’s physical form. Not an easy thing to explain or prepare for when short on time.

While pondering the request, Sunset suddenly found a cup of coffee being presented to her. She perked up and inhaled deeply the warm, nutty aroma. “Mmmmmm yesssssss. Mmmm! Goddess, you are a coffee artist and a life saver sometimes. Sooooo gooooood.” Gauge smirked and bowed.

“You know,” Twilight started, rubbing her chin, “that is not all he is good at.”

“Well duh. Just ask Tempest. Though she usually turns tomato faced when I ask for details on that.”

Twilight arched a brow at her wife. “Not what I meant. Captain Gauge is a highly experienced guard and has traveled through the mirror with us. He would be able to handle the changes with ease and could protect Clover in a pinch.”

Sunset blinked. “Wait, you want to send MY guard captain to who knows where to tag along with Clover?”

“We could send somepony else if it makes you uncomfortable, but he would be the best choice in my opinion.”

As if to emphasize the point, Gauge saluted and bowed slightly without hesitation. “I will do as my princesses command. I only ask that I be allowed to inform Tempest first.”

“Are you well rested enough, captain? I know the night guard are usually preparing for sleep at this hour.”

Gauge narrowed his yellow eyes at Clover, not an ounce of humor to be found in his steady gaze. “I have pulled double shifts before, sir. We in the guard train for such eventualities. I will make another cup of coffee for myself just to be safe if you are worried about my reaction speed.”

“Good,” Aine said, an obvious irritated edge to her voice. “Then everything here is in order to deal with the beast as best as can be for the time being. We should leave b-”

“You cannot leave just yet.”

“Before there are more delays,” Aine finished, her ears flat, head sagging in frustration.

“You are not in balance. It would be dangerous and likely fatal if you leave in such a state,” said the glowing crystalline pony known as Harmony. As she was known to do, the glowing entity appeared without warning and spoke without preamble.

“Seed of Harmony. You are in no condition to help or lecture on such matters.”

“Actually,” said Raven, coming to stand next to the entity that still chose to look like a younger Twilight Sparkle, “we have been discussing that concern. Allow us to explain.”

Sunset arched a brow then glanced to Twilight whose curiosity was equally piqued. Aine groaned but gestured for the pair to continue. Raven nudged her companion and the crystal Twilight smiled, her glow shimmering even brighter for a moment.

“As you know, I gave of my body and soul to spread harmony through the world. My existence was shattered, but reborn as the Tree. I am nearly whole once more. Slowly reconstituting my being through harmonious interactions. However, a large piece of my core being still resides within Twilight Sparkle, for she is the last element bearer and the most powerful, Magic.”

“I’m sorry, are you saying I need to give you back a piece of my power to make you whole?” asked Twilight, her voice laced with obvious and justifiable concerns. She had never considered the possibility that part of her element was actually a piece of the goddess, Harmony.

“I did consider that, but no, I do not feel that would be best and could cause irreparable harm to your being. However, through observation and discussion, Raven and I may know a solution that will allow true Harmony to be reborn. I need only be bonded to a being who is in perfect harmony thus allowing me to synchronize and attune to them. We would become one just as Luna has become one with Samael.”

The hairs on the back of Sunset’s neck stood on end. “Wait, are you asking me to stab you and somepony else with my sword?”

Harmony nodded. “Yes and no. The stabbing would not be necessary, but we will require your soul blade. You, Sunset Shimmer, are the perfect flaming sword which cleaves.”

“Okay, so, then that begs the big question. Who is in perfect harmony that would be your ideal candidate to be bonded with?” asked Sunset. “Obviously not me. I certainly do not embody all the aspects of harmony.”

“While I would be honored to play host to harmony, I’m not comfortable with the idea of being permanently bonded to a godly spirit… unless it is absolutely necessary,” said Twilight.

“You are a good soul, Twilight Sparkle, and the keeper of some of my essence and magic, but like a severed branch, I have adapted and learned to do without that which I once had. No, there is only one among us gathered here that embodies all the aspects of harmony and is most comfortable in my presence.” Harmony turned back to Raven and smiled.

“Unexpected,” said Clover.

“Huh,” said Sunset. “Well, how about that. I have... questions, I mean, she is amazing, but how is this even going to work?”

“You cannot be serious,” said Aine exasperated.

“Raven is generous with her time and is always there for those in need. Especially her friends. She is honest to the point of brutal, finding little benefit to lying. She is kind and willing to do what she can for Sunset, whom she loves dearly, and Equestria as a whole. She is loyal, without question, and she always knows how to make me laugh.”

“What about magic?”

Harmony smiled serenely at Raven then pointed towards herself. “I have to bring something to the relationship after all.”

Sunset shook her head to clear the awe of what she was seeing and hearing. They were looking at one another the way she looked at Twilight. How did I not see that before? “Okay. Soooo, like I just said, how exactly do I do this? If it can be done at all.”

All the eyes in the room turned to Aine. The large alicorn schooled her expression and approached the crystal phantom that had once been her sister and the robot from another dimension. She eyed them both silently before finally nodding. “Perhaps it is just as well to test this possibility now. Do you both understand that it may also change your lives and state of being forever? I cannot say for certain it can be undone.”

“If I am to become bonded with one creature in this world, I can think of no other I would wish to be one with,” said Harmony with a smile.

Raven blinked. She glanced to Sunset, who smiled and winked at her. she turned back to Harmony and said, “I… have no response to that which is worthy of how much it means to me to hear. I am satisfied on any given day to fulfill my role and serve my owner who I have come to love and respect as she loves and respects me. But… to find a true love of my own and an intellectual equal who wishes to spend their life with me while I have so little to offer in return. There are no words.”

“You offer much, Raven, more than you give yourself credit for,” said Harmony, holding her hoof out to Raven, who gladly took it. Upon touching the glowing, crystalline hoof Raven's illusion fell away leaving the robotic MAU fully exposed. Flurry and Cadence both gasped, neither having seen Raven’s robot body in its true form. “You embody so much in what I desired for Equestria when my former self sacrificed her being to save this land.”

“Wow,” said Sunset, her heart fluttering a bit at the exchange and a tear falling from one eye that she quickly wiped away. Twilight nuzzled Sunset and she returned the gesture. “You know, that would have been one hell of a marriage proposal.”

“Personally, I would have preferred a declaration with more explosions. Perhaps some hidden confetti cannons?” said Discord, suddenly appearing next to Twilight and Sunset with popcorn and 3-D glasses on. “At the very least we need bit more unexpected drama or else the audience will become bored and start checking their phones.”

Aine groaned and shook her head in disgust at the draconequus' appearance. She scoffed under her breath, “It seems I truly am no longer in touch with this world.”

While everyone else gathered had their opinion, some having to fight down their knee-jerk reactions,(Sunset) only one openly laughed, mockingly. It went on for several seconds. Aine scowled at the latest arrival whose muzzle twisted crookedly and two glowing serpent slit eyes could be seen from the darkness of her hood, narrow and sardonic. “You are only just now realizing this?!”

“Daughter,” Aine said through clenched teeth.

“Ohhhh, now this is what I am talking about, quality entertainment! A classic mother/daughter confrontation that made Sunset Shimmer and Celestia look like afternoon tea! The reckoning is at hoof!” said Discord happily. He tilted his box of popcorn over to Twilight who paused for a second before finally shrugging and levitating some of the snack out into her mouth. She was still hungry after only having a cream cheese bagel for breakfast on her way to the lab not long ago. Sunset declined. More concerned for her aunt.

Twilight finished her snack and finally said to Discord, but loud enough for the others to clearly hear, “You do realize that if they fight it would only make things worse. Not to mention I had to turn down morning nookie because I was informed we were in a hurry, so I doubt we have time for this.”

Harmony let her inner glow flash brightly, bringing the attention of the room back to her. “Pointed barbs and sarcasm have their place, but if we are to work together and achieve our goal, we must be in balance. We must be able to work together or all is for naught. Cool the burning heart, find the connections that bind us, and for the love of Equestria, stop ruining the moment we were sharing.”

Aine sighed and bowed her head. “Wisdom is wisdom, no matter the source. Let us move on. Sunset Shimmer,” the goldenrod alicorn perked up when her name was called out, “please draw your sword and present it so we my proceed with the experiment.”

“Experiment?” said Twilight, her ears pointing straight up and her eyes wide. “So, you have no idea what will happen?! I need paper! I have to take notes!”

“Right…. just,” Sunset passed her coffee to Twilight, who took it without hesitation, gulped down the rest of it, and then summoned a quill and parchment with a giddy, too wide grin. “Let’s just be careful, okay? I’m not entirely comfortable with this idea and Raven may be a machine but she means everything to me and her personality matrix is not replaceable. She’s as unique as the rest of us.”

“That unique personality is exactly why this will work,” said Harmony matter-of-factly. “Her soul may come from another world, developed by different means, but it is as precious as each of yours. If you could only see, what I see.”

"I see it," said Belldandy. Then twins having stood to the side and simply observed all the exchanges had nearly been forgotten. "It is beautiful, sister."

Harmony smiled, her glow shimmering like a prism. "Yes."

Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath and let it out slowly, closing her eyes a moment before summoning her soul blade. The black long sword burst into red flames the moment it fully materialized. She held it horizontal before her and glanced between Aine and Harmony on what she should do next. Her eyes locked for a moment with Raven’s. That was when Sunset heard her earpiece click on to active.

“Mother, I just want you to know, that no matter what happens next, I have no regrets and it has been a privilege and honor serving you. You have shown me more than I could have ever imagined. A world beyond dreams and of endless possibilities. I would not have changed a thing. I feel alive, because of you, and I love you.”

Sunset shuddered and sniffled a bit, a smile spreading across her face as her eyes glassed over. “I love you too.”

Godslayer began to glow brighter, the red flames giving way to golden light. Aine came to stand next to Sunset and gestured for Harmony and Raven to approach while all the others just stood and watch, captivated. Even Luna could not hide her curiosity, though she did maintain her distance for the safety of the others.

“Very good, granddaughter. Focus on happy memories, positive feelings. Love, friendship, coming together. The ties that bind us and the universe as a whole.” Aine gestured to Harmony and Raven. “Approach, young ones. Place one hoof upon the blade. Do not fear, it will not harm you in its current state. Sunset is presenting you the light of her soul, see how it burns bright like the sun, but is a comforting, nurturing warmth that brings life to the world. This, is soul fire. The purest magic of all.”

Raven was the first to touch the glowing light. Her MAU sensors tried to take readings on the energy but could not process the information it was receiving, flashing numerous warnings and question marks across her optics. Raven ignored all of them and focused on what was in front of her. What was most interesting to Raven was that despite the fact that the blade was bright golden white like steel on the brink of melting it was no warmer than skin or fur of a living body. It was like Aine had said, it felt like a warm summer day under the noon day sun.

Harmony admired the blade, her eyes a kaleidoscope of colors as she stared. She could see things others could not and took it all in. The soul blade was a projection of one’s inner self. Harmony could see the love Sunset was projecting. Her love for Raven, for Twilight, for Luna, and many others. She could see the past scars of pain, the strife and challenges that shaped the alicorn’s soul. There were dark spots amongst the brilliant colors, swirling through and about the glowing light blade chaotically, but only to Harmony’s eyes. It was an elegant dance of light and darkness, the perfect balance and juxtaposition that was Sunset Shimmer, it was not entirely unexpected. Despite her many, many flaws, Sunset was a burning light of hope, a beacon upon the unknown darkness much like her mother was. It was beautiful to behold.

Sunset could feel both Raven’s mechanical appendage and Harmony’s semi-phantom, crystalline hoof. When they contacted the blade, she felt it as much in her chest as she did with her magic. It was an unusual sensation to say the least. Sunset could feel their presence in her heart. That was interesting, but what was more remarkable was she could feel an energy that pulsed like a heartbeat… no… two heartbeats! They were nearly in sync with each other.

“Focus and feel the energy flow. Let it guide you, together.”

Aine’s horn lit and her magic surrounded both Raven and Harmony, their bodies beginning to glow much like the sword. Sunset’s wings unfurled as she gasped, the feathers turning to brilliant golden light.

“Sunset!”

She recognized Twilight’s voice, but the room was bathed in so much white light that it could have come from any direction. The surrounding air grew warm before quickly cooling as the light faded. Sunset felt both sets of hooves leave her soul blade so she carefully lowered it and let her mental grip on it go. Once Sunset blinked the spots from her eyes, as many of the others were doing as well, she found only the MAU body standing before her with the internal LED lights off.

“Raven?” The MAU did not respond. Fear spiked in Sunset’s heart as she turned the robot’s head and inspected the PAAL unit, still attached to the back of her head beneath the wig that had remained attached. Sunset tapped the glass a few times, but it appeared to be off… or broken.

“Raven?” Sunset said once again, the fear and desperation leaking through her voice in a quaver. “What have I done?”

Sunset turned her eyes to Aine, who had not moved, her expression flat and painfully neutral. The goldenrod alicorn’s wings slowly began to extend again as the room's temperature also began to spike. Sunset’s lips curled back as teeth remained clenched. She was about to explode and snarl when a pearl white ball of light formed where Harmony had been standing. The light grew in size and intensity, spinning like a miniature planet bathed in a kaleidoscope of colors.

The ball erupted into white flame, forming a bodily shape. Four hooves touched the ground, crystals creeping up from the floor. A neck extended upward and a head formed, held high. Finally, two wings of light unfurled and hummed and flashed with all the colors of the rainbow. The pearl light gave way to a cream colored mare whose coat shimmered much like a crystal pony. Her brown mane and tail were loose and waved briefly in the magical wind before settling along her neck in gentle waves. A small, rebellious tuff wrapping around her horn much like how Sunset’s own mane had always done. Two honey brown eyes finally opened, pulsing with inner glow of magical power. They blinked a few times, taking in the room and all who were occupying it.

“Raven?” Sunset Shimmer dared to ask.

The new alicorn, standing as tall as Cadence, flashed smirk. “Hello, mother.” Sunset lunged forward and wrapped her forelegs and wings around the pony. Despite her crystalline shine, her fur felt soft, her body comfortably warm. Raven smiled more genuinely and returned the embrace.

“Harmony?” Raven opened her eyes again and looked up to Aine, who looked on in both hope and curiosity.

“She is here, with me. Since neither of us had an actual body we thought it best to stick with my preferred profile. I… I can feel her all through me. I can feel… I can see… “

“Yeah?”

“Everything. Every harmonic crystal in Equestria are now my eyes and ears. They beat in time with my soul.” Raven looked down and finally took in her own form. “How do I look?”

Sunset glanced over to the MAU that now stood deathly still and powered down. “Like you just voided my warranty.”

Raven cocked one brow and deadpanned. “Seriously?”

Sunset laughed and smiled. A smile that grew wider after Twilight wrapped herself around Sunset and also examined Raven, while continuing to scribble notes. “Seriously, that’s a hell of an upgrade. I can’t believe this was even possible.”

“Yes, I suppose I will no longer need to worry about upgrading my MAU… or software for that matter. My hybrid crystal structure is not that different from etched quartz storage drives other than I am far more… organic in my operation now. However, if you are worried about your saved material I still have all of it in me as well as a backup of all your photos, videos, games, and files on one of the standard tablets we brought back from our last visit in your workshop.”

“I appreciate you backing everything up, but you were more important to me out of all this.”

Raven smiled warmly again. “Thank you.” Raven turned her eyes to Aine and bowed her head. “I believe now, we are ready to go confront Void.”

Aine, smiled and much to everyone’s surprise, also moved to hug Raven/Harmony for a moment. “Oh, how I have missed you, sister.” A second later, she schooled her emotions and composed herself. Aine glanced over all the creatures in the room. They nodded and smiled. Their energy was high, their hearts filled with harmony and love. There would be no better time. Aine took a deep breath and nodded. “Let us begin.”

Author's Note

Good evening, happy Friday. So, a number of things to unpack here. Raven just became an alicorn, the others are fresh and ready to go, Gauge and Clover are about to go on a side quest, and next week, The In Between.

I don't know what else to say here. Maybe some saw it coming, hopefully it was a surprise to most.

Four chapters left.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 39: Liberi Fatali/Swordland

Isabella Windsong was a griffon. That was stating the obvious. She had chocolate brown feathers over most of her body along with more bluish black feathers around her head. She was told her golden amber eyes were 'breathtaking' by more than one would be suitor. She had dismissed the compliments but appreciated the effort.

Beyond aspects of her physique, Isabella considered herself an oddity among her kind. She loved Equestria and ponies and everything in between from the food to the lifestyle. She imagined had she wanted to date or attempt to fill that part of her life that they would very likely be a pony. She certainly had not found enough in common with other griffons to say otherwise.

That being said, there was one thing about Equestria that gave her pause and the smallest consideration of resigning and heading back to Griffonstone and her partially estranged family. That thing being alicorns. And when Isabella thought about it, it had nothing to do with Twilight Sparkle. She loved Twilight and while she got along just fine with Cadence, all the other alicorns she had now run into had caused Isabella no shortage of stress or trauma or both.

Luna, for all her years of service and knowledge of protocol and procedures, had on more than one occasion caused public disturbances that required political damage control. In addition, her “nighttime” activities had required constant monitoring to try and limit the rumors from becoming more and more distracting or scandalous.

Sunset Shimmer was a general pain in her tail and that had been when she was only visiting. Now, as diarch, it was a daily concern. Isabella had a number of professional attire tops retailored or enchanted to be fire resistant as a precaution. Flurry Heart had been a brat on the best of days and also required damage control monitoring. Not to mention she once, though possessed at the time, broke every bone in the griffon’s body.

Then there were the Athanatoi, who, thankfully short lived, had killed and rampaged mercilessly. Now, she was surrounded by alicorn gods and goddesses. One who, just seconds ago, used magic to splice herself with her dear friend, Raven. Now, like Luna, Raven was bonded with a god and it disturbed Isabella greatly. Still, for Twilight’s sake and the good of the country, she bit her tongue and soldiered on. It was all she could do.

“Isa?” Twilight’s soft spoken words broke the griffon’s trance and she blinked and lifted her head to meet her princess’s gaze.

“Yes, Your Highness?”

Twilight smiled and took a moment to give her loyal assistant a hug. Isabella did not resist. She quite enjoyed Twilight’s wing and foreleg hugs. They were warm and smelled nice. “We are going to be heading out here promptly. I have no idea how long this will take, but hopefully not too long. I need to you work with Spike and keep everything moving smoothly. I know that will be harder now since our bureaucratic staff has shrunk once again, but I know you two can handle it.”

“I have others I can call upon if need be. However, I would once again like to point out how bad of an idea it is for ALL our alicorns to go on a mission together. We would all be in a great deal of trouble should the worst come true.”

“I know this is not going to come as a comfort, but if we don’t make it back, just… just find somepony, anyone, actually to hold on tight to until the end.” Isabella considered Sunset Shimmer’s words, but found exactly zero comfort in them. If not for the sober, honest look in the goldenrod alicorn's eyes she would have scoffed and ridiculed the sentiment.

“I would prefer you not speak of failure, my princess,” said Fog Gauge as he gave one last double check to his prepared guard equipment along with the empty saddle bags he finished strapping down to his withers. “I would be quite disappointed to not see you again.”

Sunset smirked. She gave her guard captain a side hug, including draping a wing over him before planting a small kiss on his cheek. “We’ll be fine. You concentrate on your own mission. Then you, me, Twilight and Tempest are having a night off together. I don’t care what, double date, sitting in watching movies on the projector with takeout, anything. But we are making it happen, you hear me, captain?”

Gauge nodded and smiled. “Orders received and understood, my princess. I look forward to a night off snuggled up with three beautiful mares.”

Sunset smirked and knew she was blushing. Dammit! How does he always fluster me even when I’m the one trying to get a rise out of him! You did good with this one, Tempest, you did real good. Fuck me sideways, Raven was right. He really is an amazing stallion who could turn my brains to a gooey puddle.

“Come,” said Aine, shaking everyone from their thoughts. “It is too delicate and confining in here to breach the barrier.” The large alicorn lit her horn and all the alicorns in the room disappeared in a flash. Discord glanced about before pouting. He snapped his claw and disappeared as well.

Clover the Clever, who finished checking his own preparations let out a deep breath he had been holding. “I guess that means it is time for us to begin as well.” Fog, grunted in response. His playful and flirty behavior having been completely suppressed in an instant.

Isabella glanced over to the robot pony body that had once been Raven’s means of getting around, still standing lifeless where she had left it. Isabella gulped, hoping that was not a metaphor for what was to come. With nothing else to add, she exited to room to go see about her own duties. "Ancestor of all, protect them."

When Sunset blinked the flash from the teleport out of her eyes, she, like all the others, found herself out near the maze garden and her mother’s mausoleum. Sunset’s eyes naturally fell upon the grand white stone memorial. A moment later, she felt a wing slide across her own withers and turned to find Twilight standing by her side. They smiled at one another.

“I know I’ve said this a thousand times before, but she was so proud of you.”

Sunset nodded. “I know, but it is still good to hear from time to time.”

Discord appeared and scowled at the large alicorn goddess. "You did that on purpose." Aine completely ignored him as if his words had been addressing someone else.

“Form a small circle, please,” said Aine. The other alicorns moved as instructed without argument. Still, Aine grimaced and it did not go unnoticed. “I will admit, taking ten individuals, even alicorns and one chaos spirit, into the In Between will draw considerable attention. Perhaps we old gods should follow Harmony’s lead and bond with others as well to consolidate our power.”

“Is it reversable?”

Cadence was the one who spoke first, but clearly the question had been on all their minds since witnessing Raven and Harmony bonding. For Sunset, she had wondered that ever since Luna had taken hold of her sword and impaled herself and Samael. Sunset recalled her small adventure inside Aine's mind. The vastness of the mental plane had nearly destroyed her own mind. To be permanently bonded to such a creature would be... overwhelming at the least.

“Raven and Harmony’s bond was mutual and consensual. Under such conditions I would believe, in theory, they could be separated if they chose to be. However, I have never experimented with such magic before. I was not entirely certain it was going to work to begin with.”

“That’s not comforting. I don’t think it would be a good idea to do such if we can't undo it,” said Sunset.

“What’s the matter, ‘little sun’? No sense of adventure? Or perhaps you don’t want ANOTHER voice whispering in your ear.”

Sunset glared at Discord. “You are not allowed to call me that, I’ve told you that before. And I already occasionally get another voice in my head, as you implied. It’s crowded enough in here.”

“Ten will be fine,” said Raven, cutting off any further retorts. “We each have our balance. Life to Death, Destiny to Fate, Harmony to Chaos, Mother to Daughter, Lover to Lover. While challenges will arise in the battle to come, remember to focus on staying positive and when the opportunity presents itself, surround Void to restrain him. The rest will be up to Sunset Shimmer and Discord.”

“And keep your personal shield up,” Sunset added. “This place is pure chaos. It tries to rip you apart any chance it can.”

“True enough,” Discord agreed. He had donned a military dress uniform with far too many medals, ribbons, and stars, a ruck sack in claw. “Just like going home to face the parental unit after a long hiatus. Ohh, rah!”

“It’s okay. We are here for you and each other,” said Twilight with a confident smile.

Aine nodded. Her horn lit up brightly. “Remember to stay within sight of one another and be prepared for anything from any direction.”

Aine’s power arched across each alicorn and one draconequus. The blue and gold lightning crackled and sparked. Sunset winced as the tingling began to grow in discomfort with each passing second. Before it became unbearable, reality tore away and she felt a sense of falling as their world of Equestria gave way to a familiar corridor of swirling colors. Sunset immediately raised her personal shield as no doubt the others had done as well.

When the colors stabilized Sunset found herself in the place she hated more than any other. The dreaded In Between. It was as she had last seen it. A void of nothing with a few floating remnants left over from collapsed dimensions. No up or down, just a sea of occasional floating islands and mixing colors. Sunset’s instincts screamed at her she was in danger the moment they had all arrived. Without a second thought, Sunset materialized her sword and spun around. That was when she found herself being completely swallowed by a horror that was the size of a house.

“SUNSET!” Twilight screamed as her wife was gobbled up whole behind rows of sharp teeth and a writhing tongue that had wrapped around the alicorn. The mouth closed. The dark umber colored creature had only one large reddish yellow eye above the mouth that looked pleased with itself and ungulated every which direction from its countless squirming tentacles.

Horns lit up and soul blades were formed in preparation for rescue. Twilight spread her wings, her horn ablaze with magenta fire. She flapped once when the monster suddenly exploded outward, covering her and the surrounding with green and orange bits. In the center of what had been a creature was a huffing and glowing eyed goldenrod alicorn with two burning wings.

“Sunny! Are you o-”

“We are NEVER talking about what just happened! I was in that THING'S MOUTH! Its writhing tongue touched my... everything! And... that was just… UUUGGGHHHHHHH! Grossgrossgross.”

“A beholder minion,” said Belldandy, scowling. “Likely a sentry or scout. There will be others nearby. They likely line the perimeter of our quarry and have been left here waiting for us I think.”

“Then it is as I feared,” said Aine. “Void has laid defenses knowing we would come for him.”

Discord dropped some of the creature bits into a waste bin that disappeared. “A minor nuisance of a creature. But in a swarm, they could be a problem. Like the furry said, there will be more, lots more.”

“Which way?” Aine asked, insistently. Discord began searching about. “Quickly, before we are ambushed.”

“You know this is a trap, yes?” said Twilight, magically removing the gore that thankfully had only struck her shield as well as some from Sunset. "Please tell me I'm not the only one who can see this is a trap?"

“Well, I’m already covered in saliva, gore, and gods knows what else. No point going back now.” Twilight lit her horn again and continued to clean her wife without hesitation. Sunset smiled and nodded her thanks.

“I will take point,” said Luna, materializing her scythe. “Discord, find me the head of the one we seek so that I may hold my blade to it and make him beg for mercy.”

Discord looked left then right, tapping his furry chin. “Hmm… I am not entirely certain which direction we need to go if I am being completely honest.”

“Are you kidding me?! Dude, you had one job!” snapped Flurry Heart.

Sunset growled and nodded. “My thoughts exactly. We jump through the barrier right into a trap and now our chaos expert can’t locate who we are looking for in a place that could literally take us EONS to search. This is not by any definition a good start to the campaign.”

“Calm yourself, granddaughter. This was always a possibility,” said Aine, still scanning the unending horizon. “However, Void has not anticipated everything.”

“If you have a plan, this would be a good time to share with the group, for diplomatic and harmonious reasons,” said Cadence, never letting Flurry or the rest of her family out of her sight.

Aine glanced back before nodding. “Harmony, do you prefer your name or do you prefer your new name you now share?”

“Call me Raven.”

Aine visibly grimaced, but nodded once more. “Very well. Raven, seek out with your power the greatest pull of chaos upon your very intertwined souls. Once you have it, press your horn to Belldandy’s.”

Chaz’s eyes lit up. “Oh! I see what you are going to do. Clever, but comes with its own risk.”

Twilight scratched at the side of her head. “I’m confused. What risk?”

“Ditto. Need the info,” said Sunset.

“Harmony or Raven, as she says, has been fully restored and is an equal to Void in power and balancing orbit. However, in this place of so much conflict and random chaos, it is difficult to see the paths to travel. Up, down, distance, even time do not always move accordingly. Our eyes can deceive us and one can get easily lost or travel in circles without a guide or point of concentration. But Belldandy does not see as we do. She sees the In Between as energy, the ebb and flow of mana and where it gathers. Once pointed in the right direction Belldandy can find us the path through this primordial soup.”

“And the risk?” asked Cadence.

“PREPARE THYSELVES! INCOMING FOES!”

Sunset and Twilight turned to where Luna was looking. More one eyed, tentacle creatures, floating formless blobs, and some sort of skinless horse monster with a humanoid body attached to it were approaching. The last reminded Sunset of a nuckelavee that she had seen in a book on myths and legends many years ago. The reality before her was as nightmarish as the paintings had been. Focus, Shimmer.

“The more harmonious we are, the more we attract attention of those that wish to consume it. And the harder we look for Void, the more likely he will know where we are as well and what direction we are coming from.”

“No more time for talk!” shouted Luna, raising her weapon and charged.

“We need a better plan than just ‘kill everything that moves!’” shouted Twilight. “We will get exhausted or separated! That's what he wants!”

“We just need to keep them off Raven and Belldandy until they can point us in the right direction,” said Sunset. “But I agree with Twilight. We need to keep moving and minimize mob contact like this.”

Aine materialized a long, golden spear that appeared to be made of lightning. “Agreed. We cannot risk becoming bogged down and surrounded by a horde.”

Chaz materialized a polearm axe. “Go. Discord and I will guard these two.”

“Oh, I like how you volunteered me for rearguard without asking. I’ll have you know while I am not one to wield burning blades or death, I have plenty of my own tricks, stand up pony.”

“Our biggest risk right now is harming one another. We can’t all be out front.” Discord had no counter argument and simply crossed his arms and waited.

The fight only lasted seconds. When Chaz and Discord looked back, Sunset and Luna were stained with the most gore, that dripped from the shields that were protecting their bodies. A little had struck Twilight, but she was quick to wipe it away in disgust. Aine, Cadence, and Flurry Heart were clean.

“I’m still having trouble materializing a soul blade,” said Flurry with a growl under her breath. “I just can’t get over the fact that it burns up some of your life by using it. That freaks me out and Aunt Sunset uses hers A LOT. Like, way too much to be honest.”

Twilight also nodded. “You really should slow down, Sunny. I know Aine said it was incremental, but you are not immortal… I worry about you. About our future.”

“I know, babe. But losing a few years or even a decade or two is a small price to pay right now.”

Twilight nodded, but continued to chew on her bottom lip. “Just… Sunny… I love you. Please, don’t push too hard and burn yourself out.”

“Especially not in this forsaken place. We still need you to deal with the omega beast. If you have gotten over your fear to self sacrifice, that is the place it will need to be done.”

The loving smile Sunset had given Twilight fell instantly as Aine inserted herself into the conversation. Twilight’s horn began to glow and her eyes burned with rage. Sunset knew her wife was about to explode. But the intervention was unneeded as Belldandy drew all their attention.

The blind anthro pony gasped, her cloudy eyes glowing pure white. She raised a hand and pointed. “That direction. He is not far and he is waiting. However, there are many minions and other creatures. Some feel quite large.”

“Of course he is waiting,” spat Luna. “He has nowhere to run and wishes to watch from a throne of corpses to see if we perish horribly, screaming as we choke on our own blood as our entrails are feasted upon before dying eyes.”

“Oh, will you please stop with that, Lulu,” groaned Discord. “I swear, between you and Sunbutt junior this story is going to be rated Mature before we are done.”

“Right, let’s all just ignore the fact that this is still a trap,” Raven deadpanned. "Oh, I have an excellent idea! Let's all charge in with some bagpipe music and slap on face paint! Who wants a kilt? I bet Discord can make us some kilts! For fuck's sake, can we keep it together? Happy, harmonious thoughts of love, friendship, and family, please? That is what binds us, strengthens us."

Flurry began to snicker. "I like the way Raven says, 'fuck.' It sounds funny and cool at the same time." Sunset began to laugh as well, and soon Cadence and Twilight did as well. Their tempers cooled and their hearts felt lighter once more.

“Regardless, we need to move quickly,” said Aine, ignoring the outburst. “Luna, please take lead with Belldandy. You cannot harm her life if you come into contact. All others fall in behind me. Move!”

Sunset was not particularly keen on Aine being in charge, but she was the largest and likely had the most powerful mana well. Someone had to lead and as long as she did not put Twilight or any other members of their family in unnecessary danger Sunset chose to stay quiet on the issue and follow.

Minutes passed, perhaps it was hours. It was difficult to tell and everything looked the same. They had not been attacked again as they move swiftly through the floating nothingscape of colors and occasional land masses. Sunset Shimmer kept her eyes shifting every direction, staying alert for anything that might be hostile. Flurry Heart approached carefully, making sure Sunset knew she was there and not an enemy.

“Hey, I think I need some help with this. I understand the spell to summon the blade, but I… what am I doing wrong?”

“If I'm being honest with observation I would say a lot of it is in your head. The thing scares you... for good reasons, but it still does. Personally, calling the thing just a ‘soul blade’ is a bad label. It's more than that. It can be reshaped into different kinds of weapons as well as shields for defense. Like Aine wanted, it can also be reshaped into other things like chains. You just have to reach inside, summon the power, and use your imagination to shape it to what you want. The rest is just that first leap.”

“But that’s the thing. I don’t know what I want.”

Sunset risked turning her eyes to Twilight’s niece. “You are overthinking it. Just feel what is most comfortable to you like reaching for your mana but dig a little deeper. It's like a warm light in your heart. That's the best way I can describe it. Then, once you grasp that light you use your mind to give it shape. If you want something to cut imagine a sword. If you want to smash, think of a hammer. It really is that simple. This magic is raw, primal. It's like puddy in your hooves and you are a sculptor.”

“Okay, but why swords then?”

Sunset shrugged. “I can’t speak for everypony. But for me, a sword just feels natural. It’s sharp, elegant, dangerous, and beautiful all at the same time. I relate to that.”

“Huh. I can see that.”

“There is something ahead,” said Raven, narrowing her eyes.

“There is a structure. I can sense Void’s presence and magic all about but...” Belldandy said hesitantly. “We must move with caution.”

“Discord, we could really use a tactical analysis right about now,” said Sunset. When she heard no response she turned to find him missing from the group. “Oh, you gotta be kidding me.”

Twilight was about to comment when she felt a tugging on her mane near her ear. “Pssst. Don’t be mad, Twilight, but I needed to make myself scarce. Trust me, it's for the best.”

“I don’t understand, why?”

“I think we know why, babe,” growled Sunset. “Because he’s scared.”

The tiny Discord voice next to Twilight’s ear spoke again only loud enough for her to hear. “Homicidal Nuclear Firecracker is not entirely wrong, but I also know Void. He is too smart to just wait for enemies to march right up to him. I will remain hidden. Once I see an opportunity I promise on my love for Fluttershy that I will be there to save you.”

Twilight did not particularly like how Discord neglected to say, ‘save everyone,’ but she let it slide. They had more pressing concerns than word choice.

The horizon in the In Between was not so easy to define. With no point of reference for up or down and no real gravity it was difficult to tell beginning from end and was highly disorienting if one stared into space too long. When a particularly large land mass passed by the group suddenly another, larger structure appeared in the not too distance between. It was clearly sculpted unlike all the other chunks floating about. Jagged symmetrical points that were far too structured for a place of pure chaos, smooth steps like risers to a throne dais, and near the top center sat a being that radiated with an eerie glow all to himself.

For Sunset, she saw Void as a serpent with the upper torso of a minotaur and large horns that swept forward then up and back. She did note the out of place, nasty burn scar from his nose traveling just under his left eye. Twilight saw something that was strikingly similar to Discord, a mix and match of many creatures but darker, and far more menacing. She too took note of the scar as well and assumed it was from Sunset’s sword. Regardless of his shape, they all paused their approach when the master of the realm slowly stood before his craggy throne.

“If you have come in peace to wait for the beast to finish its work then you are welcome in my home. If you have come to drag me back to that wasted creation you will find I am not inclined to do so. So, state your intentions, friend or foe?”

“Brother!” Aine shouted, “You violated every rule we set forth, even those beyond the game. You let the Outsider creature into our universe and then you ran like a coward! My first children died screaming in the belly of a beast because of you!”

“I do not feel like pointing fingers or hooves at who broke the rules first. It no longer matters. The game is over and you have clearly come for a fight.” Void raised his claw and hoof forming a ball of swirling light. “A fight is what you shall receive!”

Sunset readied her blade. The others were quick to do so as well. The hairs on the back of Sunset’s neck prickled. Her extra senses were yelling at her and none of it was good. Sunset dared to glance back. She was not the only one.

The swirling colors became spotty, then patchy, and finally sparce as hordes of monsters approached from multiple directions blotting out the colors beyond. Many were small, but had numbers, others were the size of buildings. Quite a few dripped while others drooled and screamed horrific, bone chilling sounds. There were teeth, claws, tentacles, and many, many eyes all focused towards the alicorns standing in a line.

“Ahhhh, shiiiiiit.”

Flurry Heart groaned and stretched her neck muscles. This was going to be a workout. “I recall somepony saying this was a trap.”

Cadence gasped, eyes wide and visibly shaken, “Sun and Moon... There’s so many!”

Aine’s horn crackled with lightning as she took up her spear and spread her wings, which also discharged power. “Find a way to restrain him! That is the quickest way to end this and go home! I will delay these creatures!”

Void leapt from his rocky throne straight for Luna. The dark blue alicorn gasped and growled, blocking the initial strike from a glowing dagger, but then felt a sharp, familiar pain pierce her side from the spike at the end of his tail. Luna snarled and brought her scythe around only to strike empty air as her target disappeared. Sunset and Twilight moved to assist only to be blocked by the throne rock itself. Sharp rocks and boulders began to break away and fly like launched projectiles. Twilight doubled her shield to defend the two of them. Flurry Heart and Cadence had to quickly do the same. Belldandy and Chaz stood in the middle of the barrage, caught flat hooved on what to do and who to help.

Luna shook off the pain from the strike, quickly searching for her target, her eye sockets had gone completely black as she gnashed her teeth.

“Behind you!” shouted Raven, firing a horn blast.

Void snarled and vanished. He reappeared next to Raven and raked his claws deep down her side and neck. Raven scream and rolled, blood floating from the wounds in globs not unlike they would in space.

“RAVEN!” Sunset Shimmer exploded in golden light, crossing the distance like a ballistic rocket. She raised her sword to strike downward just as a floating island came up from below and collided with her. It was too large to cut through and the inertia movement caused Sunset to tumble across the jagged, rocky surface. By the time she had regained her bearings Sunset was bruised and lacerated, but up on her hooves again.

Void’s eyes flashed red as he vanished again before she could relaunch her assault.

Luna gasped and dodge at the last second as a dagger slashed upward, snagging on her cloak and shredding it. Luna twisted and discarded the tattered cloth, spreading her black wings that smoked with her fury. She could feel Samael anger inside her at the damage to his ancient covering. The mutual displeasure keeping them both focused. Luna growled and glanced around, but could not see or sense her adversary. The chaotic environment was making it difficult focus even with her horn blazing with power, scanning about. Claws from nowhere raked across Luna’s back, between her wings, drawing a torrent of blood. The midnight blue alicorn screamed. Luna hissed as she moved away to heal the damage.

Void reappeared, once again upon the rocky throne. Sunset had finished healing her wounds, sword glowing in her magical hold. She was about to attack again, but Void was smiling too much. It was never good when a foe smiled too much during a fight. It was then that Sunset noticed the glowing red ball again in his… was that a griffon claw now? It was not an attack spell, it was a complex area effect spell. GET CLEAR!

The ball exploded and swirling black and red tendrils struck, Twilight, Sunset, Flurry, and Cadence. The tendrils wrapped around their legs despite their shields and reshaped into chains, securing each pony painfully to the small floating islands that formed beneath them.

“Shit!” Sunset cursed and tried to pull free. The harder she fought, the tighter the chains felt, cutting into her fur and flesh. Her sword fizzled and faded away as she lost concentration. Sunset tried to draw power to her horn to blast free, but the familiar sensation of burning mana upon her horn never came. It was being blocked or drained away.

“I can’t… something is preventing me from gathering my magic!” shouted Twilight. Flurry and Cadence were having similar struggles.

“Sunset!” shouted Luna.

“No! Stay back!” Sunset Shimmer tried to warn, but it was getting harder to speak, taking all her remaining focus just to maintain her aura shield against the pressing chaos.

Void had already created a new ball of pulsing energy behind his back, one that was glowing a mix of black and gold. New tendrils struck Raven, who was still recovering from the previous attack, and clamped her to an island as well. Luna raised her scythe, splitting the tendril intended for her in half. The two halves fell away only to turn back and clamp Luna’s hind legs before she could strike again or teleport free.

The tendrils sizzled and smoke, nausea overtook Luna and she dropped her weapon. One hoof held her head while the other touched a new island, a chain quickly forming to clasp her foreleg. She tried to pull free only to feel weakened by her efforts. “This… this is not possible.”

“Oh, little Luna. If you consult with poor gelded Samael I’m sure you will understand that with blood magic, almost anything is possible.”

“Blood magic?!” Sunset and Twilight said in unison.

Void turned his serpent eyes towards Aine, who had been so preoccupied slaughtering the hordes of minions that she had not noticed that nearly all her allies had been restrained. Void lit his horn and fired a shot at Aine’s back. The large black and white alicorn easily blocked the incoming shot with a shield. It was then that she did a double take and noticed all the others chained before the base of the throne and Void himself. A rogue tendril snuck up on Aine and struck across the back of her neck, forming a shackle and chain, pulling Aine down, face first to her own island. Try as she might, the Goddess of Creation could not break free either.

“This… you fused the blood of harmony with death to bind me?!”

“To bind all of you,” Void chuckled, licking the blood remnant from his claws. “Not an easy thing to do, I might add, but I’ve had some time to think about what would work best. It’s not enough just to wear you down and we could fight hoof, claw, and blade for centuries and never expend enough energy. But sapping your strength, using your own harmonious magic in your blood to make the bindings stronger against you? Oh, that was a stroke of genius if I may compliment myself.”

“And yet you have left Belldandy and I unbound,” said Chaz, clenching his polearm tighter. “Why?”

Void barely spared Chaz a glance, floating from his throne base to where the mortal alicorns were bound and still struggling to wiggle free. He took perverse pleasure in seeing them all shackled beneath him. Void reached down and grasped Twilight Sparkle by the chin, stroking the side of her face with a sharp claw. The bindings bit deep and Twilight cried out from the pain. The gesture only caused Sunset to growl and struggle harder despite her own pain. He expected as much and planned to fully exploit that weakness in a moment. Sunset deserved punishment for her interferences. Oh, he thought, I can think of so many horrific ways to make this worse for you. Void glanced back and smiled at the enraged, goldenrod alicorn still struggling and further injuring herself to break free.

Sunset ignored her pain. She was certain she was bleeding again. However, the way Void was touching Twilight was far too similar to the way Sombra had been touching Celestia all those years ago. As if to drive the deja'vu home, Void glided his dripping serpent tongue over Twilight's muzzle. She struggled and squirmed against the cold, wet sensation. "Don't touch her!"

“Your pain and fear taste delicious, princess,” Void said, his attention returning to his brother and sister. “It's quite simple really. You two are no threat to me. You are weak, little brother. You barely have a will of your own having been bound to the tapestry for so long and your only true desire is to be close to Belldandy at all times. Adorable and pathetic at the same time. As for Destiny, she is blind even when she can see. For example, as I make no move against either of you, you are left conflicted, hobbled by your own design on what to do. Forever bound by your constant neutrality to all things. It is your nature, the geas placed upon you by something even we do not understand. Cruel, is it not?”

“Could really use a save about now, Discord,” grumbled Sunset Shimmer.

Void floated back over to the goldenrod alicorn, placing one of his hind legs on the back of her neck and pressed down as he grinned. “Oh, he is here… somewhere. I can smell him. But he is far too afraid to once again find himself in your position. I’m sure he told you what I did last time he and I were having a little chat together.

“Are you really just going to do the cliché villainy thing and monologue the whole time? It's been done and honestly is annoying as hell.”

“Uh, Sunset, sweetie,” said Cadence. “Are you sure you want to make the God of Chaos mad? All things considered?”

“Mad?” Void said with a cackle. He skated his way to Cadence's island and seized her horn, pulling her head back so as to look up and into his glowing red-orange eyes. “Such and interesting word, yes? Am I mad? Madness and chaos go hoof in hoof, claw in paw after all. Look around you! What do you see but an endless sea of cosmic madness! This glorious conjunction of all possible roads and outcomes, where all energy of the multiverse meets, swirls about, and exits again. So much magic of all kinds. Chaos in its raw, pure form. This is not just madness, its art!

"You know, I will let you in on a little secret of mine. I had always hoped to meet another like myself here, to bask and share in the splendor that is all of this... but sadly no. I have never seen one like me. They are likely only allowed to travel within their own space or back to whence they came. I cannot reach them, they cannot reach me. If they exist at all. Perhaps real gods are a rare thing and that only these mortal false gods are allowed to replicated and spread from reality to reality. Pity.”

“Serious,” Sunset growled. “Will you shut the FUCK up?! I am trying to think over here!”

“Sunset, you need to stop, please,” begged Raven, still struggling against her own bindings. She paused when a tiny Discord appeared on the end of her nose and held up a claw to his lips in a shushing motion. He spun about and was next wearing a bluish grey tactical 'sneak suit' with a long headband and began to slide around on his belly, carefully examining the bindings.

“I see you are in no mood to play the role of the good submissive pony, grandniece,” Void said with a snide smirked. He seized Sunset’s mane and yanked her head back violently, exposing her throat. “I could kill you in so many ways right now, daughter of Celestia. I could make it quick or agonizingly slow. I'm personally leaning towards making you watch your friends and loved ones die first. 'Cliche' as you said, but effective. Or, I could have you dismembered and feed you bit by bit to my minions while you watch. Are you familiar with flaying? That is a nasty one.”

“Yeah,” Sunset growled, her eyes glowing brightly, “I’ve heard of it. But I think you would rather gloat and talk us to death. That seems more your style.”

The smile retreated from Void's snout. “Understand this. You are going to die, Sunset Shimmer. There is no way around it. I have seen the tapestry as well. Your fate is now sealed. However here, before me, at this time and place, I am in control and I say you are going to die last. Because you are trying to annoy me and make me kill you first, for some reason. I will not give you what you want though. You are powerless. I have locked down your harmonious nature, the happy little mana well inside of you. You have no choice but to stand there and watch as I have my way with your beloved family.” Void released Sunset’s mane and gestured theatrically. “Keep your eyes open, little pony, for as long as you can.”

Two writhing tentacles erupted from the ground. One wrapped around Twilight Sparkle’s neck and the other around Flurry Heart’s. Both alicorns began to gasp and choke as they constricted tighter by the second. Cadence screamed and raged against her bindings, trying to tear herself free as she screamed her daughter’s name. Twilight’s eyes began to bulge bloodshot as she glanced to her wife with desperate fear, her horn sparking but not enough to form a spell.

“Since I'm on a roll here let’s start with the simplest, classic, and cliché thing to do first. THE CHOICE! I do not think I need to explain this one. Choose, Sunset Shimmer. One can die quickly of a broken neck, relatively painlessly. The other dies slowly, gasping, choking, cursing your name… or would. If they could speak.” Sunset closed her eyes and bowed her head. Void craned his neck, and rubbed his chin, curious what was going on in her mind. “Broken already, Incarnate? I expected sterner stuff from a weapons golem.”

“You know, it didn’t end so well for the last guy who tried to make me choose between two ponies I care about,” Sunset growled between clenched teeth.

“Oh, you mean Luna and Samael? I suppose that is fair to say. Considering it was the proverbial killing and neutering of my brother that drove me to summon the beast to begin with. However, I wonder, what will you do about it this time?”

Sunset Shimmer sucked in a deep breath. She was not sure if it was actual air or just the sensation behind her personal shield. Come to think of it, he could have just as easily broken those defenses and watched the chaotic energy tear them apart… or perhaps, he could not break them. There was a reason, she was not entirely sure what it was, but it was there.

Her first concern was to break her bindings. Not an easy thing to do. The spell was complex and attempts to analyze its nature had been futile because her horn was almost completely locked down. The more she tried to pour magic into breaking the spell the more it fought against her by siphoning that power away. However, when she did nothing the binding loosened a bit and the pain in her head cleared. Sunset also noted that her anger, did not weaken her, but feelings of concern for Twilight and the others did. Such thoughts and emotions made her feel drained and weak to the point of near blacking out.

Harmony. Harmonious power bound by a small death siphon courtesy of Luna's power. Not enough to kill us. Though it does weaken us like kryptonite. But there are other sources of power in the universe. This place... this cursed, chaotic cesspool of a wasteland is a convergence of all kinds of power. I just need to focus and tap into another source. And I happen to have the perfect tap always with me, whether I like it or not.

Oh? Is it time to come out and play?

Oh, yeah. It’s time, bitch. Out of the night that covers me, black as the Pit from pole to pole, I thank whatever gods may be for my unconquerable soul.

“Ready to choose? Or would you prefer they both asphyxiate until I pop their heads off like corks?”

“SUNSET SHIMMER!”

“Sunset! You have to do something!”

“Do not give in to despair! You must stand, niece! You MUST FIGHT!”

Sunset ignored their comments. She ignored Void, as best she could. She was concentrating. Feeling with her available senses. It was like trying to pick a lock, in the dark, while others tried to have conversations with you about the weather or sports and the toilet was backed up and stunk to high heaven. Still, she was Sunset Shimmer, daughter of Celestia, and she did not know the meaning of the words, give up. She was stubborn like that. Probably why the familiar poem was going through her mind over and over again.

In the fell clutch of circumstance I have not winced nor cried aloud. Under the bludgeonings of chance my head is bloody, but unbowed.

Slowly, Sunset Shimmer began to smile. The smile grew wide and she began to laugh. It was not a pleasant, bubbly laugh, but dark, maniacal, and dripping with vengeance. Void arched a brow at the unexpected behavior. The tentacles slowed their squeezing on his prisoners.

“Has madness set in? Did your fragile little mind collapse already, little pony?”

Beyond this place of wrath and tears looms but the Horror of the shade, and yet the menace of the years finds, and shall find, me unafraid.

“Oh, no,” Sunset growled, some of her teeth beginning to sharpen and grow longer. When she opened her eyes the sclera began to change to inky blackness making the glow of her teal irises all the more striking, “we’re all mad here.”

Void blinked and jumped back as Sunset shot flames from her mouth. Her golden fur burned away to red skin, melting her bindings like wax in the process. Her entire body became shrouded in red flame as she reshaped into a tall, demonic bipedal creature. Two hands opened up forming fireballs in each palm. Demon Shimmer snarled and cackled as she launched the fire at Void who fled back towards his throne. Shimmer wasted no time giving chase, summoning her soul blade and slashing Flurry and Twilight's strangulating tentacles on the way. She tried to cut the other bindings as well, but only nicked them, shooting sparks about. That was frustrating, but not surprising. Too much power had gone into their creation and would take more than a quick slash to break them.

“I have to admit, this was not expected. Who exactly am I dealing with right now?”

Demon Shimmer slashed downward, carving a massive chunk of the throne away as Void rolled to safety. “I’m the bitch in the back seat you did NOT want to deal with!”

Void spun away again and began to laugh. “A demon? You have been harboring a darkness within you this entire time! I underestimated you, Sunset Shimmer. You walk a razor’s edge between the light and the darkness, harmony and chaos, maintaining a personal balance. I wonder how long you can keep this up.”

“Blah! Blah! BLAH! Again, with the talking!”

Void grinned and disappeared, appearing before Demon Sunset and blasting her backwards. He gave chase, his claws glowing with gathered power.

“We have to break free while he’s distracted,” said Raven, once again struggling. “Sunset is no match for Void alone.”

“And here I thought you had more confidence in your beloved chosen mother,” quipped Discord, trying once again to break the binds. Frustrated, the draconequus tried kicking the chains to no obvious effect.

“Brute force is not enough. We have to neutralize the nature of the bindings like Sunset did.” Raven blinked rapidly. Harmony was whispering in her ear. “Discord, take some of my blood in your claw and then use your magic on the chain.”

“Now that’s simply unsanitary. Not to mention I do not practice blood magic.”

Sunset screamed in pain as she was batted around again, crashing through a section of the throne island and out the other side. Raven felt a stabbing burn in her heart to do more, hardening her resolve and steeling her emotions. She needed to focus. She needed to stay in control. “Listen to me. I am Harmony, you are Chaos. By mixing our powers they will neutralize one another. It may not work the same for the others, but it should break my binds.”

Discord shrugged. It was worth a shot. Hesitating for only a moment longer, he raked his claw across Raven’s foreleg, drawing blood that sparkled with tiny shards of crystal. He slathered the red liquid across the binds and focus his power on the point of contact. Discord imagined them transforming into worms and slinking away. He then snapped his paw and the shackles and chains broke. The remaining sections transformed into some sort or moles with fluffy fox tails that burrowed back into the baren island. “Hmmm. Not what I was going for exactly, but I’ll take it.”

“Quickly, find the combination that will free Aine and Luna so that they can rescue Twilight and the others.”

“And what exactly are you planning to do?”

“Sunset needs a pony in her corner and her wellbeing has always been my reason for existing. If nothing else, I can make a useful distraction or take a few hits to buy you time.”

Discord grimaced but did not argue. “Keep him busy.”

Raven nodded and unfurled her wings, leaping into the fray.

Void grabbed Sunset by the back of her head and smashed her face through another rock. He was becoming bored with the fight, but she refused to stop struggling despite her obvious disoriented exhaustion and was still slashing at him with blade and claw when she could. “This is getting old, just so you know. It really would be a mercy if I just killed you and it-” Sunset slashed again, forcing him to retreat.

I’m about spent. You ready to tag back in?

I’m trying. I just don’t know how to change back.

You stupid slut. Stop overthinking it! You just reach inside and find that glowing golden light. I’ll go hide back in my corner and rest and you ‘Daydream’ pony up and kick this fucker’s ass until he's choking on his own blood!

Sunset concentrated. She had access to her power again, but her anger was still burning strong. She needed something else. Something harmonious. Sunset's mind provided the key. An image of Twilight all snuggled up by the fireplace with a book propped up on her forelegs and a warm welcoming smile. Her amethyst eyes gestured to the space next to her, a wing raising up as an invitation to snuggle close. The image felt warm, it felt real, and Sunset felt her love and light begin to bloom. She was close, so painfully close. She just needed that last catalyst to make her power break free once more. Sunset spat blood from her mouth. Dammit! What am I missing?

“Why do you resist so much? You are bound just like all the others. Fated to your mortal end no matter how hard you struggle. It is inevitable. Submit to your fate!”

“PLAYING SECRET TRACK: BABY GOT BACK!”

Sunset’s eyes widened.

Void turned to find Raven hovering just out of reach, her horn glowing a rainbow of colors, coat shimmering and pulsing to the fast beat. Suddenly, Raven’s voice changed as the lyrics began. However, it was not Sir Mix-a-Lot rapping. It was Sunset Shimmer.

Void just stared, slightly confused by what was happening.

Sunset Shimmer, however, began to laugh hysterically. She felt powerful energy surge through her every fiber of her being as wounds healed and glowing golden light enveloped her, transforming her back to an alicorn with golden wings, waving mane and tail, and a red stripe mask across her eyes. It was invigorating, rejuvenating, and like bouncing back into the ring fresh for round two.

One summer afternoon while gathered together during their college years Rainbow Dash had dared Sunset to sing “Baby Got Back.” So, naturally, Sunset took up the dare and Rainbow had recorded it and of course shared it with all their friends. Raven had accessed that recording and simply mixed in the original music. It was honest fun with a loyal friend. It was generous in its kind sincerity. It was magic of the moment between life long friends that would never be forgotten. Put simply, it was magic.

“It matters not how straight the gate, how charged with punishments the scroll. I am the master of my fate! I am the captain of my soul! I… am Ignis Ferrum Incarnate!”

Sunset Shimmer flapped her golden wings and charged with a ferocious battle cry. Void deflected the strike, but only just barely. Taken by surprise at the speed of her second wind. Next, he fired a bolt at Raven to try and silence the music. Sunset quickly spun and fired her own bolt of magic, striking him in his ever shifting center mass, causing his strike to go wide. Void tumbled backwards grunting but teleported away to avoid Sunset's follow up strike. She cursed at her miss. She had gotten too ambitious and caught up in the moment. Sunset tried to correct her position that had left her back completely exposed. Sunset did not have time to finish her curse when a spiked tail caught her on the chin.

Sunset tumbled and smashed into another floating boulder, her sword sliding out of her magical grip. Void raised a massive ethereal blade that burned with blackish green fire. It was ridiculously massive, cartoonish even, and could probably cut a car in half. Sunset had no doubt it was his soul blade. Void did not bother with final words or a parting shot. He simply brought the weapon down to cleave Sunset in half.

Or he would have, had three kite shields not come together forming an impenetrable barrier against even a god’s unholy weapon. Sunset Shimmer looked up and blinked twice to find Twilight, Flurry, and Cadence all standing above her, each with a glowing shield attached to their forelegs emblazed with their cutie marks. Twilight looked down at Sunset, smiled and winked, a tear of joy and relief falling from her eye. Cadence extended her free hoof to Sunset who took it without hesitation.

“More false gods dare to challenge me directly?”

“We may not be gods,” said Twilight Sparkle, not a single quake or wavier to her voice which hummed with power, “but we have something you don’t. A power you would not understand because you have forsaken it and abandoned all those who would have extended it to you. The magic of friendship and the love of one another!”

Void pretended to gag. “Now who is monologuing? Honestly, who needs friendship when you have armies of minions to command!”

Flurry pointed back over her shoulders. “I hope you don’t mean that horde of burnt and carved up baddies back there because they are like totally and ridiculously dead.”

Sunset raised her sword high, the blade once again glowing brightly with renewed strength and resolve. She looked at each of her family and they all nodded in turn, smiles spreading across their faces. Sunset’s eyes turned back to the chaos god before her and she shouted, “Together!”

“TOGETHER!”

Cadence faked a high attack and went low. She smashed her kite shield into Void’s left shin. He wailed in pain at the unexpected strike. Twilight caught Void under the chin as he bent over to cover his wounded leg. A few teeth flew from his mouth, his entire body bending over backwards. Flurry Heart went for the exposed middle, her shield reshaping into a war hammer as she struck what she was hoping was his solar plexus. It was difficult to tell since his form kept shifting, but she had fought enough monsters to know that the middle was often a weak point. Hunch or otherwise, the chaos alicorn cried out as the weapon connected and sent him reeling in agony.

Sunset Shimmer held her ground, sword still at the ready, and waited. She could have easily stabbed him, it might have even killed him, but that was not why they had come. They came to drag him back. Sunset could sense the movement of the others as they quickly approached. Void likely could as well, but it was too late.

Aine leapt over her granddaughter and wrapped her glowing chain around Void’s right arm. Luna, a second later did the same to his left. Belldandy and Chaz, broken from whatever funk or spell had paralyzed them, wrapped their chains around each of his legs. Lastly. Raven wrapped a chain around Void's neck and came to stand next to Sunset.

Sunset smirked at her former PAAL. “You just had to embarrass me by playing that, didn’t you?”

Raven spared Sunset a glance and smirk while she struggled to hold Void in place with the others. “You’re welcome.”

Sunset nodded. It was not over yet. She flapped her wings and raised herself to eye level with the struggling chaos god as he attempted to break free. She waited until he took noticed of her. Godslayer glowing with bright golden light in her hooves. “It’s over.”

“It is not over until I have turned you into a red paste to repaint my throne with!”

Sunset glared, her eyes glowing bright teal. “Look me in the eye, Void. Be honest with me, with all of us. Can you fix the harm you have done? Can you banish the omega beast back to the place it came from? We don’t have to be enemies if you can just fix this. No one wants to die.”

Void growled, golden serpent eyes boiling with hate. “As I told the twins, it cannot be undone. Even if I could, I wouldn’t. You, pathetic, insignificant mortal worms who are little more than toys of Aine are a disease upon the universe as a whole. You should never have been created! You certainly did not deserve to have souls and higher thought processes. Maker of us all, I spit at thee!”

“And so, we come to the inevitable,” said Discord without an ounce of humor or playfulness in his voice. Perhaps a twinge of sympathy, but Sunset was not certain about that. “I know what must be done, but a small part of me wishes it was just over. Is that so wrong of me?”

“Discord?” The lord of chaos turned to Twilight, whose wide eyes were filled with concern. “It doesn’t... we can try and find another way. Maybe we could…”

“There is no other way!” shouted Aine, struggling to keep her limb in check. “We cannot hold him forever! Do it, Incarnate blade! Do what you were created for!”

Discord sighed. “It was always going to end like this, dear Twilight. Chaos is what it is. Chaos does not go quietly into the night.” Discord turned his tired eyes to Sunset Shimmer who grimaced. “I see you understand.”

“How do you want to do this?” asked Sunset soberly.

Discord disappeared and reappeared directly behind Void. “With conviction and as quickly as possible.”

Sunset Shimmer nodded. Raven pulled Void’s head back, as he snarled and tried to bite anyone he could. With nothing left to say and time of the essence, Sunset plunged her sword into Void’s chest and through to Discord. The alicorn of chaos appeared to revert to his original form before Sunset’s eyes, a dark brown and white pony with two large, membrane bat wings. His wide red eyes were full of fear. Of that she had no doubt. It was hard not to be afraid when you had a flaming sword shoved through your heart. Sunset knew that well. Void tried to speak, but nothing came out. He simply gaped like a dying fish out of water. The In Between erupted in blinding light.

Author's Note

Happy Friday once again. If the chapter title is confusing it is because for this event I combined two songs back to back for inspiration and appropriateness. Was Sunset's card up her proverbial sleeve a cheat? I don't think so, no. I have established in other stories that Sunset and her demon get along relatively well even though they are opposite ends of the spectrum. Demons Shimmer is exactly what she is, an angry ball of hate and rage and that power is not harmonious, but Sunset is able to wield it due to the dichotomy of her very nature. Everything with her is a balancing act like the swirling sun symbol upon her flank.

Anyhow, I hope everyone enjoyed as we march towards the final chapters. 3 to go... plus the epilogue, of course.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 40: Kashmir

Fog Gauge, Captain of the Night Guard took a deep breath. Proper breathing was the key to many things and he had to focus. He had a mission, an important one to fulfill. Still, watching all the princesses disappear alongside those alicorn gods made him uneasy. Setting off instinctive alarms to his being as a guard. He wanted to watch their backs. It was his job, his duty, but where they were going he could not follow. Or so they said. Still, Fog hated the idea of not being there. He wanted to guard them all. Especially Sunset Shimmer. Be safe, my princess. Come back to me.

“You seem distracted, friend.” Fog glanced at Clover the Clever, narrowed his yellow eyes, and grunted. “Ah, yes. Not friends. Colleagues? Comrades perhaps?”

“Associates at best,” said Fog Gauge, finishing the fresh coffee he had made for himself and replacing his lunar guard helmet.

Clover nodded. “You are quite attached to the princess. That much is obvious.”

“Protecting her is both my job and privilege. It is what we thestrals train for years to do, without question or hesitation. However, I would give my life for any of the princesses of Equestria. If you are insinuating more than that it is none of your concern.”

Clover nodded and lifted his slider necklace, his horn beginning to glow. A moment later a bolt of energy arched from the necklace and a hole opened to another reality like a glowing circular mirror large enough for both of them to walk through. “I did not mean to offend. Love is love. I have no right to judge. Luck and good fortune to us and it hopefully will not come to the need of having one pony sacrifice themselves for the others.”

“One can hope.”

Clover jumped through the gateway first. Gauge, hesitating for only a moment, was two steps behind. Both ponies felt the changes to their bodies the moment they crossed the threshold. Clover stood up and found himself in a humanoid body that he had seen before. His cloak now accompanied by a full set of clothes. Clover turned to help Fog stand, but the thestral waved him off. He remembered being bipedal and adapted quickly, standing on his own.

Fog glanced down at himself and found that his armor had changed. It was similar to his guard attire, but now also included an underlayer body suit and his hoof shoes had been replaced by heavy boots and armored gauntlets. Fog double checked his weapons, stretched, and popped his joints signaling Clover he was ready to begin.

The first thing Fog noted was the smell and wrinkled his nose. It was easy to forget how pleasant Equestria smelled. Even though other countries and territories in the world were different and occupied by different species none of the smells were truly horrible. At least that he had yet to experience. But where they were now it was certainly foreign. The air smelled stale, artificial. Everything had an oily or acrid scent that would have been grossly out of place in Equestria, but certainly not in this city.

The buildings were tall, made of glass and steel. Everything was glass or steel for that matter, Fog noted. Nothing organic, nothing natural, no stone or dirt, or grass, or trees. It was horrifying and Fog had only seen this one tiny part of it. Perhaps it was better elsewhere, but his current view was not enjoyable in the least. Fog shook his head. Best just to focus on the mission and get home to his wife and foals as soon as possible.

Clover threw the hood back over his head. “Luck appears to be with us. We are near our first destination.” Fog grunted again. The sandy unicorn, now sandy human sighed. He was not going to get much back and forth from the conversation it seemed. Just as well. Places such as these were dangerous to the inattentive.

"I need to know why."

Clover paused and glanced back at the guard, who was only a few steps behind with his eyes constantly scanning about. Perhaps the stoic guard would be decent company after all. "I am afraid you will have to be more specific, captain."

Gauge grunted before moving to walk beside the unicorn in human form. "Why did you chase Datura for so long? Why did you not end her when you clearly had opportunity? And why did you take up blood magic to survive so long if you were not going to finish your mission?"

"Ah," said Clover, clearly discomforted by the inquiries. Gauge took no pleasure in the discomfort, but his patience would only keep for so long. Clover sighed. "Three difficult questions that do deserve answers. I owe you and your wife that much."

"Yes, you do."

"Very well. I know where to begin. First and foremost, you must understand, as I know you do, that I loved my wife. I loved her so much that it blinded me to her many, many faults. But I still tried to stop her. I wanted to bring her in alive for fair trial, but my companions were not thinking such was possible. After she opened her first portal, I found myself in a world with no magic and a body just like this one. As you can imagine that was quite the shock."

When the light subsided and the spots began to clear, Sunset Shimmer found that they were all once again standing near the maze garden and Celestia’s mausoleum on the outskirts of the palace grounds. Whatever hole they had torn through the fabric of reality had been sealed as quickly as they had made it. That was comforting in all honesty. The last thing they needed at this point was for another horrifying creature to slip through the barriers that separated the dimensions.

“Hmm… strange.”

Sunset glanced about. They were all accounted for. They had left with ten members to their party, they had returned with ten members. That was by all definitions a total victory. If not for the space monster Sunset was sure she would have been raiding the special reserves cellar... she still might. Aine was standing away from the group staring at Celestia’s tomb, her expression flat and unreadable. Luna was near the old oak tree in the shade, just leaning against the bark, seeming lost in thought and fatigued. Chaz and Belldandy were quietly speaking with one another, no worse for wear. Raven stood between everyone, glancing about, relief clear as day in her finally relaxed features. Twilight, Cadence, and Flurry Heart were huddled together near Sunset, but she had stepped away, moving towards the lone draconequus that had spoken and was currently examining his claw and paw.

“What’s strange?” Sunset asked. Discord blinked a few times and glanced up. The sclera of his eyes were still as sickly yellow color, but the red irises were now different colors depending on the angle you looked at them. As far as physical changes, considering what Luna went through, that was pretty mild.

“Oh... I was just thinking, isn’t strange how when a dragon and a pony have a child that they produce a kirin. Such interesting creatures they are. Improbable if you really think about it. For example. A pony and a donkey can have a mule and a pony and zebra can have a zony, but both of those, while so similar in origin, are both sterile and can never reproduce and yet… kirin can create new kirin together. How beautifully chaotic is that?”

Sunset shrugged and smirked. “Honestly, that is pretty wild when you think about it. And yeah, beautifully chaotic in the best kind of way.”

Twilight stepped up to Sunset and did not hesitate in the least to plant her lips upon her wife’s. They eventually separated and rubbed their horns together while smiling serenely. A moment later, Twilight turned to Discord and asked, “How are you feeling?”

“To be honest, I’m a little underwhelmed by the entire process as a whole. I know I am more powerful. I can see so much more and yet… I still feel like me. I guess I just expected some grandeur. A, 'Congratulations, you are now a true God,' shirt or commemorative plate. Hmm, I suppose no one really collects those anymore.”

“Do you not hear Void speaking to you in your mind?” said Luna from her resting place between the trunk root grooves of the oak tree.

“Oh absolutely. He is there, but he is pouting. He knows he is powerless unless I throw him a bone, so to speak. I am not sure he will accept my friendship or any enlightenment I can bestow upon him on such matters. More’s the pity I say.”

“So, this means we won, right?” said Flurry Heart. “I mean we still got the other problem to deal with, but Sunset said she had a plan.”

All the eyes once again turned to Sunset Shimmer. Her cheeks suddenly felt hot and Sunset flapped her wings a bit at suddenly becoming the center of attention. She quickly recovered and cleared her throat.

“Right… so, two things I think need to happen once we are ready. First, we need to address the nation if not the whole world about what’s coming. That... probably won't be much fun, but it needs to be done. We owe them the truth and sugarcoating it won't help any creature. Secondly, I need to let the rest of you in on the black hole thing, how it’s going to happen, and what might happen in the process. How much of that we share with the public, well, that we can debate on.”

“Black hole thing sounds like the name of an awesome band,” said Flurry Heart.

“And that sounds like more than two things,” said Cadence.

Sunset turned to find mother and daughter grinning childishly at her. There was something about those smiles that made her want to groan painfully but also to give them tight, grateful hugs. Sunset shook her head and smiled in return, which had likely been their plan all along. The levity was appreciated considering all the things that had happened and still needed to happen. As Pinkie would have said, it was important to remember to smile.

“Smartasses.”

"Sunny, I think that's actually derogatory."

“We should return to the castle,” said Raven, casually interrupting the exchange. “Before we left, I asked Isabella to work on a speech to address the nation. Obviously, you will need to go over and possibly edit it and add any new information you feel must be presented. Also, I imagine she and a number of our friends would be most appreciative to hear we did not die.”

“Speaking of business, there are things I must attend to below. I will rejoin the rest of you this evening,” said Luna before bowing politely and melting into the shadows, disappearing.

“I think I would like to stay here, for the time being. I have much to think about and process. I would appreciate the alone time.”

Neither Twilight nor Sunset had any objections to Aine’s request.

“Well, I want to hear the big speech and how Sunnybuns plans to save the world!” commented Discord, popping up between the diarchs and hugged them to him. “It’s been a trying day and I need some quality entertainment!”

Sunset gently pushed the Lord of Chaos away. “Well, I guess it’s nice to see you haven’t changed, but this is serious. We have to tell every creature that a planet eating monster is coming for us. You know this is not going to go well.”

Twilight tapped at her chin. “You’re right. A speech is not enough at this point. We need an entire conference. Questions and answers given and taken. Nobles, press, scientist, all of it. We need to get all the national leaders on their crystals as well so as to get their input. As many as we can.”

Sunset groaned and shook her head, giving Twilight the side eye. “You know this is going to descend into an absolute shit show, right? There is a word for what is about to happen.”

Discord grinned at the perfect setup for him to serve. “Chaos!”

It was humbling, Sunset thought, that even as one of the most powerful beings on the planet and co-ruler of one of the most wealthy and prosperous nations as well, that she still could not get every other world leader to drop everything for her. Nor should they, she thought. They had their own problems and issues. No one outside of Equestria should bow to the princesses. Celestia wanted it that way. That is the way it will be for as long as I sit in one of the big chairs.

It had been an impossible task to get every leader who had a SunLight Crystal, the Canterlot press, and most of the nobles all on board for a major announcement on such short notice. Even with her and Twilight's magnificent staff it just was not going to happen. Given that fact and that neither Twilight nor Sunset wanted to be unprepared,(Isabella approved) they had informed all parties that a major announcement would be given just after breakfast the next morning and they were highly encouraged to attend or tune in with their crystals. What had caused the speculations to run completely wild was that the princesses also had Isabella inform them that the conference would also be going out live across ALL the SunLight crystals. Such a feature was only used in an emergency.

When the network was formed and stress tested, Sunset had wanted to include a way to get information to all users everywhere in a hurry. An emergency broadcast function that would override all user controls temporarily so that all would be able to hear the message live or in a recording was included within all SunLight crystals. Twilight loved the idea and it was sold to the public on the fact that it could only be used for short term limits. That was a little white lie. Sunset had explained to her fellow princess that if they wanted they could seize control of all the crystals for as long as the units had power. For obvious reasons, that information was withheld from the public.

It was never used for such before and a crystal user could always just hang up on the speech if they wanted to, but nevertheless, the clear and present danger was real enough that such a breach of trust and control was deemed necessary. It was likely, once it was over, every creature would have a lot more to worry about than their crystal’s privacy controls. Such were only some of the thoughts running through Sunset’s mind as she poked at her waffles with a fork.

“Sunny,” Sunset glanced up at Twilight who gave her a reassuring smile. “It will be okay.”

“Will it? We still have not heard back from Clover and Gauge and we have no way of contacting them. We should have whipped together some sort of interdimensional transceiver even if it was just beeps and boops or one way. Anything would have been better than nothing. I’m worried about him, I know Tempest is as well.”

“I spoke with her while you were freshening up this morning. She is worried and is aware of everything we know thus far. She is keeping a level head and positive attitude, focusing on her foals and their needs. As far as Captain Gauge, I trust him completely and so should you.”

Sunset forced herself to eat more even though she did not feel like it. It would do none of them any good if she started to get angry due to hunger in an hour. Self care was important, after all. The food was quickly chased by a large gulp of coffee. “I do trust him. It’s Clover I don’t trust.”

“He will be fine.”

Sunset turned her eyes to Raven who smiled warmly in turn. A few of the staff had seen Raven’s transformation already, but soon so would all the others. It was slightly frightening how she could still stand as quietly as a patient robot, but now had a perfectly brushed, cream colored coat that had a crystal shine to it. The long, impressive unicorn horn, taller stature, and large wings were hard to miss as well. Sunset had wondered if Raven was going to resign her position considering the change, but she had resumed her duties of staying by Sunset’s side without question or fuss. Perhaps she just wanted to spend as much time as she could with Sunset before the call of duty to do whatever it was that a Goddess of Harmony did. Discord certainly made it look easy on the other end of the coin. What was going to happen to them once this was over with? It was something that needed to be discussed, but could come later once they assured there WAS a later.

Sunset smirked at Raven and pointed her coffee mug at the cream colored alicorn. “Know something we don’t? Can you see into other dimensions with all those crystals?”

Raven shook her head. “I can see much, all across Equestria. Everywhere harmony touches and crystals are available. However, through time and space are beyond even me. To my knowledge, only Aine has ever been able to see over that horizon and only under specific circumstances. I just have confidence and faith in the good captain because I have seen him in action and should he and Clover fail to return in time we are all thoroughly fucked. So have faith, mother. Or bend over and kiss your big golden rump goodbye because that is where we are at the moment.”

Sunset smirked, finished the last of her breakfast, and upturned her mug so that not a single drop of morning elixir could escape. She considered calling it black gold but that title went to oil usually and in some cases, something more sexual. Twilight had groaned and blushed while covering her ears when Sunset had started to explain that particular meaning while grinning the entire time.

A knock at the dining room door drew the attention of the two princesses and Twilight was quick to beckon them to enter and change the subject. The door opened and Spike and Isabella were standing at the threshold. They both bowed respectfully and gestured. Nothing else needed to be said. It was time to prepare. Twilight was the first to stand and greet their friends and staff. She hugged Spike as was expected. He happily returned the gesture. Her purple eyes turned back to Sunset who gently set the mug back down and stood, stretching her limbs.

“Ready?” Spike asked. Twilight nodded confidently.

Sunset met Raven’s eyes, the brown orbs now glimmering with cosmic rainbow power from time to time. She smiled and gestured for her mother and friend to lead the way. One last adjustment to her crown and peytral and Sunset nodded as well. “Let’s do this.”

The chosen presentation location had been the throne room. It was ideal for large gatherings such as these while also safe, secure, and limiting on how many could be present at one time. It was also politically strategic. No matter where one sat the thrones were front and center and commanded attention. That was, of course, why it was called the 'throne room.'

The nobility had tried to take their usual seats, but a number of said spots had been reserved prior for Canterlot press as well as number of other reporters from nearby cities that made the trip to Canterlot overnight. There was even a section along the walls for first come, first serve commoners. A small reserved section in the front row between the nobility and the commoners had seats for Cadence, Flurry Heart, Spike and Commander Tempest Fury and her son Saber Knightly. Tempest elected to just hold her young daughter, Dusk Wind, in her carry harness. It was going to be a full house of maximum allowed capacity with all the guards on alert along the perimeter.

However, for once, Isabella Windsong was less concerned about an assassination attempt and more concerned about mob hysteria once the news officially broke. The griffon glanced to Raven who nodded and sent out a pulse through her horn that chimed like bells several times. The whispers and murmurs settled even if the wide eyed stares did not go away. After all, there was another alicorn standing before them just below the dais that had not been there before.

“All rise and pay respects. The Solar and Lunar diarchs of Equestria.”

Raven gestured and Sunset and Twilight stepped up to their individual thrones. Every creature within the throne room bowed to one degree or another, some more respectfully. Others skirting the line of defiance. If the crowd had been smaller such things would have been addressed. Today however, they had more pressing concerns. Both princesses sat.

“Please, be seated,” said Twilight. “As many of you have likely suspected, because of our short notice call for this meeting that we have a major announcement to present to not just all of Equestria, but the entire world.”

Twilight gestured to Sunset Shimmer and she nodded. Sunset closed her eyes and lit her horn sending an energy pulse throughout the castle to a room in the basement where the large central hub crystal for the entire SunLight Network was located. The massive blue quartz crystal was floor to ceiling and took up the majority of the room itself. It was not moved to said location but was instead carefully grown by Twilight with the help of some crystal pony specialist until it was the perfect size and shape for their needs and then refined and tuned.

The pulse triggered a code sequence that Sunset Shimmer had entered last night before bed. It activated the emergency broadcast mode, tied to the conference room crystal that Twilight had been developing, which had been placed between the two thrones by staff that morning. Raven examined the crystal and nodded to confirm that it was networked and online. Then, she paused, quirked her head to one side. Sunset caught this gesture before continuing.

“Everything okay?”

Raven nodded. “Yes, I just see now a way that I can improve your communication with a select few.” Raven lit her own horn and gestured with a hoof. The conference crystal began to glow internally with several colors and finally projected above the thrones images of Seneschal Fire Sapphire, Sultan Alsame, Prince Tarmont, Ember the Dragon Lord, The Deer King, Briar, the Griffinstone steward, and an Abyssinian that may or may not have been a part of the Badlands Union.

Probably.

They did not have a centralized government. Sunset and Twilight both sat slack-jawed at the unexpected additional visual effects. Fire Sapphire glanced about, equally as surprised. She regained her composure when she spotter her empress waving happily at her.

“Huh. How about that,” said Sunset. She quickly shook her head, cleared her throat, and stood. “Well, this actually ties in partially with what needs to be presented and disclosed here today. Let me begin with by thanking all of you, on behalf of Twilight Sparkle and myself, for coming on such short notice. We know many of you have… well, many questions and we will try to answer what we can. But first...”

Sunset paused and then gestured to Raven to approach her throne. “This is Raven Sundown, my trusted and beloved assistant and close friend. To be honest, I think of her more as a daughter but that is a story for another day. Up until recently, Raven was just an earth pony and Chief Coordinator within the royal bureaucracy. As you can see, that is no longer the case. Some of you no doubt already heard about appearances of alicorn 'god ponies' making an appearance at the peace summit at the Hall of Unity on Mount Metazoa recently. Princess Twilight and I have kept quiet about addressing these rumors because we were dealing with the reality of it and what it all means. Raven, through her own actions and growth as a pony, has moved beyond what she once was and is now the Alicorn of Harmony.” Sunset paused as the murmurs traveled about the gathered crowd. Many were in awe, some were harsh, but it was difficult to make out the individual words. Sunset glanced over to Twilight and she stood before her throne as well.

“Long ago, before Equestria as we know it was founded, ponies worshiped a godly being also known as Mother Creation,” said Twilight. “She was one of six original alicorns from time before we simple creatures could speak, or write, before the Roaming Period. She was the shaper of the sun and moon, the granter of souls, her name was… is Aine." Twilight paused as the murmurs grew again before settling.

"Those of us who have studied the ancient lore from long ago believed the stories to be simply legends, but I stand before you to say that they were not. Aine is real. As are the other alicorn gods. However, not all of said old gods were benevolent. By their very nature, they were opposed to Aine and her creations and so conflict was inevitable.”

Twilight paused again, taking a moment to step closer to Sunset and wrap her hoof around her wife’s. Their eyes met for a few, precious seconds before returning to the crowd before them. She needed that warmth and strength of having Sunset Shimmer by her side. Her best friend, lover, and wife. “These gods were always there, throughout time, in the background of all our lives. They did not interfere unless necessary... until recently. In a fit of anger, Void, the Alicorn of Chaos reached across the veil of the unknown and allowed a monster into our reality. A massive creature that has the ability to destroy and devour worlds… and it is coming for ours.”

As was expected, the crowd grew louder as they whispered back and forth and speculated. There were head shakes and many were skeptical while others knew there were great horrors out in the world. Twilight gave them a moment before tapping her hoof upon the dais a few times to return order. “Please understand, we have a plan, it… it is in reality, quite a desperate plan, but it is the only one left to us. Other creatures tried to fight the monster, the omega beast, and they died doing so. With that in mind, fleeing is the only chance any of us have at surviving.”

And with that, the throne room erupted in panic cries and angry shouts of questions and accusations. It took considerably more time to calm the room than it had before, which began to make the guards nervous. Before anyone did anything stupid or careless, Sunset Shimmer lit her horn and created a small facsimile of the omega beast similar to the one Twilight and Chaz had made at Mount Metazoa. She waited for the shrieks to settle, stomping her hoof several times before continuing.

“The plan is simple in idea,” said Sunset, having to raise her voice, “but it will take all of us and all the power and technology we can muster together to make it even remotely possible. We are going to teleport the entire world to somewhere else as the omega beast comes for us. In our wake we are going to leave behind a massive space anomaly known as a black hole. It will draw the beast in and suck it down into such thorough nothingness even light cannot escape its pull. Yes, we are doing this, no, there is no other way and more so, there are additional risks and dangers, but to do nothing is to put the entire world and all who live upon it at unacceptable risk.”

Twilight picked up immediately after Sunset. “We do not take this path lightly. As Sunset said this plan comes with incredible risks, not the least of all being that it could reshape our entire world as we know it. A teleportation on this scale will cause the entire world to shake, violently. Buildings will collapse. Infrastructure will break, oceans will slosh violently with tsunami waves, active volcanos will likely spew lava and ash. The ground itself may split open and… the true extent of the damage is incalculable… and yet… it is our only chance at survival. And still yet, that is not the greatest sacrifice. In order to power the machines that will make the teleport possible it will take magic. All of our magic, all working together.”

Twilight brought the boxes that Flurry Heart had cared for to the front and opened them, levitating the three crystals inside up for all to see. “These three crystals have been crafted and designed to absorb the magical energy of not just ponies, but all magical creatures, all of us. They will act as foci allowing us to power the teleportation and the jump to safety. With luck and the power of love and friendship harmoniously working together, our powers will return to us in time, but there is a chance we will all be greatly weakened, perhaps for a generation or more.

"I know that is asking a lot, in both terms of belief and sacrifice. However, even with what we have said and what we are going to do, we, and I speak for all the princesses, are not tyrants and we will not take your magic by force. We, Sunset and I, Flurry Heart and Mi Amore Cadenza, we can only ask, implore, beg you to lend us your power when the time comes so that we can save this world and all those we love.”

Twilight Sparkle closed her eyes and bowed deeply to all those gathered, bending a knee and nose nearly touching the floor. Sunset joined her a moment later. Flurry Heart and Cadence stood, moved to the base of the throne dais and joined their family in bowing to the crowd as well. Nothing was said for more than a minute. Until finally, one pony dared to speak up.

“You must be joking?! You cannot possibly expect us to believe this... this malarky?!”

The crowd absolutely erupted in combative shouts and all the princesses raised their heads. Commoners along the edges looked stone cold frightened and unsure what to do or say. The reporters behind the nobility were trying to shout questions but were just interrupting one another and shouting louder. The nobility were in absolute disarray. Some talking quietly to one another while others shouted and scoffed. The guards were becoming increasingly restless awaiting orders on what to do. If there was anything they even could do given the numbers. Tempest locked eyes with Twilight briefly before having to try and comfort her foal who began to cry because of the cacophony of voices that were drowning out all intelligent conversation.

“Well, that went about as well as expected,” said Discord, appearing next to Twilight with what appeared to be a margarita. “I thought it was a decent pitch and to the point, but banked a bit too hard on voluntary cooperation. Tirek, for his many, MANY faults knew this and well... no reason to go down that memory lane.”

“We can’t force every creature to help us! How does that make us any better than Sombra or Tirek if we just take their power and free will?”

“I admire your principles, dear Twilight, as I always have, but I think this calls for a heavier hoof.” Discord glanced to Sunset and winked.

Sunset sighed and rolled her eyes while growling, “Fine, I’ll be the villain.” She turned her attention directly to Tempest Fury. “Cover the ears of the foals.”

Tempest did not know what exactly was about to happen, but she knew how to follow orders and encased herself and her two foals in a soundproof bubble shield. Twilight arched a brow and raised a hoof. “Sunny, you don’t hav-”

“QUIET!” Sunset shouted in the Royal Canterlot Voice that rattled all the windows and shook the walls. She added a pulse of light energy to jar the senses for good measure. Flashbangs. Works every time. Every side conversation ceased immediately. “I guess that’s what we get for appealing to the better nature of all. Wonderful example all of you set for the younger generations.
Fine, here’s the long and short of it. We need magical power to fuel the devices to make the teleport possible. No power means no teleport and that means you won’t need to worry about your properties or rents or vast fortunes of who the hell knows what because we will ALL BE FUCKING DEAD! ARE YOU LISTENING TO THE WORDS COMING OUT OF MY MOUTH?! DEAD!”

“Well, that got their attention,” quipped Flurry Heart after the room fell deathly silent.

Sunset stepped off the dais with Raven a step behind and to the side. She strolled up to the front row where all the most wealthy and prestigious noble families always insisted on sitting. Sunset stared down each one and each wilted under her burning gaze. Teal eyes glowing with barely contained contempt and disappointment. Finally, Sunset finished scanning the crowd and her eyes settling on Tempest and her foals who were all waiting for what would happen next. Sunset let out a breath and smiled warmly at the foals. Saber smiled back, eyes shining with wonder and awe. She flashed him a wink.

“We are asking this of you, all of you, because it is the right thing to do. Harmony flows through all living creatures, all species, all cultures across our entire world. It is part of the ebb and flow of the universe itself. It is magic within magic, deeper than our mana wells and it binds us like a force unseen. And this creature, this monster is consuming all of it without pause or remorse. I try not to speak in absolutes, but I can assure you, without a doubt this thing is coming and it will kill us all unless we do this.

“Believe me, I know my own reputation. I know I am not liked among many of the powerful and wealthy and I am seen by some as much as a threat as I am a benefit. But I love my homeland and I love this world and the friends and family I have here. I would do anything to protect them and all of you. We, your princesses, do not take this power lightly and will gladly see it returned, but without you, we are not strong enough. Gods, demigods, no matter what we are called we are powerful without question, but we are nothing compared to the power that all of you can generate in your hearts and souls and it will take all of us to make this work.

"Trust me, trust Princess Twilight, we have run the numbers over and over again. It is necessary. And if you think that your princesses are just going to sit back and reap the rewards of your suffering think again. We are going to be right in the thick of it and if this goes badly, we will be the first to die. The threat is real, the danger is real, the sacrifices are regrettable, but necessary, but we will endure them together. Stand or fall, we will do it all, together.”

Slowly, starting in the commoner’s section, hooves began to stomp and clop together. The clops became whistles and cheers. Even Tempest, careful to not scare her daughter, also joined in with a few clops. Sunset smiled and bowed her head in appreciation. She glanced and Raven was smiling as well, her coat sparking bright with the power of harmony.

Twilight remained standing before her throne, ready to jump in and assist Sunset, but thus far, it had not been necessary. Twilight had no doubt in her heart that Celestia would be proud of how her daughter had grown so much. They had been such tremendous shoes to fill, but Sunset had done so. A tugging at her mane drew Twilight’s eyes just to the left where she found a tiny Discord literally surfing her hair in a wet suit with a
banana shaped surfboard. “You know, the little pyromaniac knows how to stir national pride and whip a crowd into coming together better than I would have expected. You might just pull this off after all.”

“She’s amazing,” Twilight whispered, “and I love her with all my heart. I will do everything in my power and beyond to see her live through this.”

Sunset finally raised a hoof and the crowd settled down. “Now, I know many of you have questions and concerns and we will answer what we can for as long as we can. Let’s try to give everypony a turn.”

Hooves and shouts went out in renewed pandemonium. Sunset glanced back to Twilight and she nearly laughed as her wife’s smile grew too wide and forced. It was going to be a long conference.

Luna had returned to the Underworld, melting through shadows like a teleportation gate. Everything was still as she had left it and there were no anomalies along her shoreline or in the golden city itself. This was her home and domain now. That thought did not bother her as much anymore. Luna was unsure if that was good or bad... it simply was. Regardless, it was the way of things. There was little she could do to help topside until Clover and Gauge returned and she had duties of her own to see to as the keeper of souls. Thankfully, she had plenty of servants who gladly kept things in order during her absence. That thought made Samael scoff and roll his metaphorical eyes. He had preferred to stay below and keep his hooves on everything. Luna, however, was not so cynical Or micromanaging. She liked entrusting others with responsibilities. Especially her most trusted reaper.

“I assume all is well, Sable?”

“All souls are where they should be and we have had no intrusions or escape attempts. The pit is secure and the new small cavern you crafted for Cerberus is holding nicely. Granted, it's not an entire mountain hollow, but he doesn't seem to mind as long as he's out of the rain.”

Luna nodded, then smiled slyly at her favorite reaper and lover. “No escape attempts other than yourself you mean. I understand that you played a small role in corralling my mother to a location in the castle not long ago. She tattled on you, of course.”

Sable shrugged and grinned. “A necessary act… and was funny too watching her and Raven verbally spar. It all worked out in the end and no pony was blown to dust. A win-win in my book.”

“I concur.” Luna took a moment to nuzzle and kiss her lover. The low light and soft sound of moving water was always slightly romantic even in the land of the dead. A brief, pleasant moment of bliss before returning to business. “I am going to go speak with my sister. Keep the other reapers in line a bit longer, will you?”

“Orders received and understood, Mistress. It was said, so it shall be done.”

Reluctantly, because she did truly enjoy spending time with Sable Nimbus, Luna stepped away and flew the short journey across the river Lethe to the shores of the Golden City of Elysium. She did not have to wander aimlessly, she knew exactly where her sister was. It was one of the benefits of being the Goddess of Death. Luna could see and track all the souls under her care no matter where they were.

Luna found Celestia sitting in her favorite chair overlooking a park where many creatures were sitting, talking, or roaming about. It was her favorite place to relax. Sombra was meandering in the distance chatting with a couple, a friendly smile never leaving his face. He enjoyed talking with every creature and Celestia enjoyed seeing him smile. The chessboard was right where they had left it in the center of the table. No one would dare disturb it knowing who the players were. It was still Luna’s move. Much like when they were both in the world above it could take months to play a game of chess. It was difficult to outwit an opponent that knew you so well. Most games ended in stalemate, but sometimes…

“Knight to F Six.” Luna lit he horn and made the move, releasing the piece and committing to it, a confident smile on her face.

Celestia turned and smiled at her sister. Her bright pink mane, the same color it had been when they were young so long ago, no longer billowed, but still somehow seemed to have an ethereal cascade of its own with every movement. Luna concluded it was likely because of Celestia’s residual magic, which her soul still had quite a bit. Celestia examined the board, but made no countermove. Not yet at least.

“Hello, Luna.”

Luna nodded and smiled, taking her seat. “Hello, sister.”

“How is she?”

Luna knew exactly who Celestia meant, only slightly disappointed her sister had not started with the usual pleasantries of pretending to ask how she was. Sometimes even an immortal soul could be impatient. “As well as can be thus far given all that has transpired over the last moon or two. We were successful in subduing Void, t'was no small feat. For better or worse, Discord is now a chaos god instead of simply a chaos spirit. How he will handle the extra power at his disposal is still a waiting game. Twilight has faith he will remain mostly unchanged and able to control his father’s less desirable tendencies. Given that Harmony, the alicorn, was also restored should serve as a countermeasure should such be needed. I feel I should quite proudly point out that Sunset Shimmer saved us all in that dreadful in between place. That I can say with all certainty. It was extraordinary.” Luna went on to tell the tale of what transpired and what was in the works to save Equestria and the world.

Celestia smiled. It did not quite reach her eyes, which were downcast, but it was a smile nonetheless. “That’s my girl.” The silence lingered for a few breaths. Luna considered changing the subjects, but Celestia spoke again first. “Luna… is there anything I can do to help her? Anything at all?”

“I am afraid that other than words I can pass along there is nothing else that you can do. As I have stated before. You have lived your life. The rest is out of your hooves.”

“But I feel so useless in such a time of need! I have enjoyed this vacation, especially with my Sombra, but now the world is in peril.”

Luna frowned and sighed. “Tia, the world is always in peril of one degree or another. No matter what the history books say, your ‘Second Celestial Era’ was not a thousand years of peace and quiet. You and I both know that.”

“This is different and you know it! My daughter is on the chopping block! To be offered up to the wheel of fate for a chance to avert disaster. She deserves better! She has earned it!”

“I know, Tia. But she is what she is. She is the Incarnate, the sword and shield. There is nothing I can do but observe and offer small aid as any good aunt would.”

Celestia fought down her tears, steeling herself under centuries of well honed practice of emotional suppression. She took a sip of her tea and turned her hardened mulberry eyes on her sister. “I want to see her.”

“I have told her numerous times she needs to come visit. I will unlock the door for her. But it is not a simple journey down the street or easy for her to get away, as you well remember. We passed our mantles to Twilight and Sunset and with them the chains that bind them to the thrones. At least they have each other.”

“That is why I want to come to her. I have the time. Too much time, in fact.”

Luna sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose. “You cannot. If you were to leave there is no guarantee I could retrieve you before your raw soul became corrupted by any number of outside influences. Given that you retained your alicorn form and a great deal of your power you would be a formidable abomination of a demon should you take possession of a body or lose control entirely. That is why Samael had such rules and precautions in place. You are stuck here unless you decide to jump in the well. That is all that is left for you, Celestia. I am sorry.”

Celestia lit her horn and moved a piece on the chessboard. “Bishop to F Six. Bishop takes Knight.” Luna blinked and quietly cursed in old ponish. Celestia did not gloat or crow. She simply took another sip and turned her eyes to the ceiling above. “There is always another option, Luna. There is always another way. You just have to wait for the opportune moment to seize it.”

Author's Note

Good evening, happy Friday. Welcome back. We pick up right where we left off. I thought about expanding more on Clover and Gauge's mission, but ultimately decided not to dive too deep into it because it would detract too much from the main story. And when I really thought about it from Gauge's view point he would have eventually tuned Clover out, growing bored with his excuses and just focused on keeping them alive and getting them home.

Then we have the throne room scene, That went pretty much how I imagined it would go. PANIC AAAAHHHHH!!! Good thing Mama Sunset knows how to keep them in line. Sometimes when dealing with a screaming, panicking child you have to remind them that you are bigger and can get louder. It does snap them out of it. (Like say when they start crying about a wireless earbud going lost in the couch and make you tear the couch apart only to find it in the cushions right on top.)

Then we come to someone we have not seen in a while Celestia. Even in paradise the sun princess cannot relax, not completely.

We are nearing the end. I am still running through chapter 42 trying to get it as perfect as possible. There is so much I want to happen.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 41: Burning Bright

“Good afternoon, Sunny,” said Twilight Sparkle fairly chipper and awake. Sunset Shimmer sat down in her chair and blinked several times at the stack of papers that were taking up half their dining table. Sunset distinctly remembered a conversation they had had several months ago about clogging their private spaces with work. The open forum meeting they had the day before in the throne room had seemed like a good idea at the time. Sunset felt at the end of session that they had most of the public and the press on their side. The energy of the room felt positive.

When Flurry Heart had allowed a close up of the three containment crystals the ‘ooooohs and ahhhhhs’ that had gone around the room had felt like a plus to their favor. Cameras flashed near continuously for nearly two minutes of reporters wanting to capture them from every angle. It was easy to become intrigued by the beautiful crystals that would be put to task gathering and holding the magic of the world. Sunset, Twilight, Flurry, and Cadence had answered every question they felt they could. It had gone on for hours without any breaks.

Finally, Isabella had ordered the guards to begin slowly ushering creatures out, becoming concerned about the royals’ wellbeing. It had been grueling and exhausting, but at least at the time it had also felt productive.

“What the hell is all this stuff?”

“Starting off as chipper as ever, I see.” Sunset glanced over to Raven who set down a coffee gently in her silver magic aura. The cream colored alicorn smiled her coat sparkled brighter for a moment. “Sleep well, mother?”

Sunset took the coffee and drank heavily from it. After a moment of enjoying the burn as it landed safely in her stomach where it belonged, Sunset sighed. “First, it is only just BARELY afternoon by like, what? Two minutes? Secondly, you know I didn’t sleep well because I came to bed late due to all the nightmare dreams thanks to our meeting with the public and press yesterday. Everypony is scared shitless, which I guess they should. Thirdly, thank you for the coffee, but you know you are an alicorn now, you don’t have to bring me coffee.”

“I am still me, Sunset, just more magical and squishy on the inside now. I am most efficient and at my best when I am helping you and my other friends.”

“And to answer your question, “Twilight said, “this stuff are all official complaints from lords, merchants, and political office holders from all over Equestria complaining about our revelation.”

“Well, that didn’t take long.”

Twilight nodded and sighed. “I’m sure some of them were locally transcribed since the mail is not THAT fast. Most are just minor complaints and request for emergency support to make ready for the possible ramifications of facing down the omega beast. Some are official protest that we are stirring unnecessary panic and will cause riots and possible property damage. In fact, the mayor of Manehatten has requested that we retract the statements made as stress induced nonsense and issue new statements that all is well because, and I quote, ‘This news is bad for business and I refuse to order any mandatory evacuations for citizens without proof of imminent danger.’ End quote.”

“He knows we can just make it a royal decree, right? I mean, sure he was elected locally, but we are the ones actually in charge of this country.”

Twilight grimaced sympathetically. “I think that’s part of the problem. Some ponies used to their own tiny grips of power feel threatened we are stepping on their tails and disrupting things for no good reason. It's a fairly universal constant that no pony likes a tyrant.”

“It’s not just Equestria,” added Isabella. “I’m getting early reports from agents and scouts that Griffonstone and city-states in the Badlands are having similar distrust issues. There are some who just do not want to believe what is coming. They find the statement that god-like beings walking among us is a fabrication, despite proof of testimonies from numerous Mount Metazoa witnesses, and that all you are doing is going to disrupt commercial trade and the normal order of business.”

Sunset sighed and growled into her coffee mug. “Ugghhhh! Politics.”

“All part of the joy of being us,” said Twilight. Sunset Shimmer grimaced and stared into her cup. It was good. The castle staff had made it. She could tell by the taste. It was just not as good as the ones Gauge made. She had no idea what he added to give it a delightful little kick as well as hint of spice. “You know, you could go back to bed. I’ve got things pretty much covered here and Cadence, Flurry, and Spike are out trying to smooth things over in the local townships. We did not want them to wander too far since we don’t know exactly when Clover and Captain Gauge are supposed to be back.”

“That’s why I’m awake. I had a dream about him.”

Twilight arched a brow, flashing a quirky smile. “Should I be jealous?”

Sunset chuckled slightly. “I said a dream, not a fantasy. Seriously, I’ve had ones like this before. Where they feel so real and something shocks inside me. They feel like premonitions instead of just simple dreams. I think I need to go talk to Tempest about it. I may have accidentally been tapping into her worries and concerns too.”

Twilight nodded. “Then you should. I know she’s worried about him. You two talking out your fears and concerns will be good for both of you.”

Sunset was about to comment further when she caught sudden movement out of the corner of her eye. Raven had turned to the window.

“There is a disturbance… I sense mixed magic.” Raven closed her eyes. "There are guards scrambling."

Sunset and Twilight both stood. Sunset was the first to ask, “Where?”

“The guard training compound.”

“I’m going to go check it out. Twily?”

Twilight beckoned Isabella over. “I’ll contact Tempest. Keep me informed and stay safe.”

Fog Gauge could recount clearly the number of times he had been scared for his life. Sure, he had been terrified for others plenty of times. Terrified for his subordinates, terrified for his wife, his foals, and of course, his princesses and mistress. But Fog was a thestral. His life belonged to his princesses and his mistress of the night. For the protection of Equestria and its citizens. He did not fear death in the face of service.

However, those he served whole heartedly were not currently here and he was running for his life while also trying to protect a pony he frankly did not care for and their questionable goods. At least they were currently in their true forms as opposed to that last dimension they had been in. It helped… marginally. He could certainly run faster on four legs than two and protect the questionable items in his saddlebags.

“I honestly did not think they would get this angry.”

Fog hissed at Clover the Clever and shoved him forward to the dark alley ahead before slamming the sandy pony into the wall and having to reel in his anger while forcing his breathing and emotions to normalize. Though it would not serve them well for long, Gauge thought. Their pursuers could probably see better in the dark than he could, given their nature. Still, the only plan he had was to just keep moving. To stay in one place too long was to invite death and Fog had no desire to die anywhere other than in the forelegs of his wife, old and frail.

“They said the item was rare and hard to come by,” Gauge growled. “You knew they would react badly and yet you stole it anyhow!”

“I offered fair trade! The gold bits we had are nearly eighty percent pure! Trust me, I have traveled far and wide and gold is a constant sought after in every realm I have ever visited. It is universally used for many applications in industry and technology. It ha-” Gauge rammed his hoof into Clover’s mouth not in the least bit gently. The older unicorn understood the message, he was rambling. He nodded and the guard retracted his hoof.

“Regardless, we needed the energy source or the generators would have to have been completely redesigned and I did not think we had time for that.” Clover glanced down at his dimensional slider. “Speaking of energy sources.”

Gauge narrowed his yellow eyes at the unicorn. “You must be joking.”

“Datura had refilled it when she tried to escape during the last fight, but had used quite a bit of said blood magic trying to force the gate open and then I countered it, causing it to burn more energy. The fact that we have made three jumps already without having to refill it should tell you how much it could hold.”

"You just stated we have a precious energy source. Can we not just use some for a substitute?"

Clover shook his head. "That was not how she designed it and life blood is far more abundant."

Fog held up his hoof as he heard steps, metal on metal grow louder. Their small stature had made slipping into tight spaces invaluable given the massive scale of everything else around them. A world designed around living machines that towered over them. But such an advantage was fleeting against superior technology. They needed to escape.

Fog leaned in close to Clover. “That thing is an abomination, as was she. If we did not need it, I would destroy it like I destroyed hers. The fact that it does not remotely bother you anymore only further cements how far you have fallen in your detached indifference to such horrors.”

Clover bowed his head in shame. “I know. And some day I will drown for eternity in the same pit my wife's soul currently resides. At least we will be together paying for our sins. Until then, I will serve.”

Gauge growled, unsatisfied, frustrated, but unwilling to continue discussing such a topic. “How much blood does it need?”

“For one final jump home, not much. But it will need more later if the princess does wish to create a catastrophic failure and implosion.”

“A problem for you and Princess Sunset to work out later.” Gauge offered up his foreleg. “Do it. Just get us home.”

“Not here. We need open space for the slider to properly function without risk of anomaly.”

Gauge tightened the straps of his saddlebags, double checking that everything was secured. “There was a clearing in that direction we crossed before entering the market. Will that suffice?” Clover nodded. Gauge found some debris and tossed it the opposite direction they wished to go. “Let’s get out of this nightmare.”

Their pursuers moved to the sound of the decoy. Clover and Gauge wasted no time with stealth and ran out the opposite end of the alley. Clover was trying to calculate in his head how much time they would need, how much power they would need, and how to get everything done in the little time they had bought for themselves. Gauge was focused solely on the clearing around the next few bends and seeing home again.

“There!”

Clover nodded and came to a sliding stop. He threw his hood back and borrowed the captain’s staff for a moment, using the sharp end slice a gash across the thestral’s foreleg. Gauge turned his eyes away, holding in his grunt. He did not want to see how much blood was leaving his body. He could feel the effects well enough as his heart sped up and he shivered with a sudden numbing chill.

A moment later Clover hovered the staff back Gauge. “Give me a moment to find home and power it up."

Gauge growled and hissed, shaking the light headed feeling away. He dared a glance to see that the fresh cut had been magically sealed leaving a small pink scar that would fade. “I assure you, we only have a moment.”

Clover’s horn lit and the orb at the center of the necklace burned with renewed life. The orb began to spin one direction while the orbiting rings spun about. Energy shot out and a small tear in reality opened and sparked as it grew larger. He opened his eyes and recognized the Canterlot Palace grounds.

“It’s open!”

“GO!” Gauge shouted. He unfurled his wings and began to flap them rapidly, drawing in the little surrounding moisture and condensing it. They needed cover, even if for only a few seconds.

Clover turned and saw the massive aliens approaching. They were brandishing weapons he had come to know and fear over the years. Particle rifles. Heated plasma energy weapons as deadly and powerful as even the most dangerous horn blasts. Difficult to block, nearly impossible to dodge. The angry robots opened fire the moment they were in range.

The thestral flapped harder, but not to fly. Like many, he had a gift, a special talent. For some it was dance, others the ability to grow things or build objects. His wife, Tempest Fury, had an exceptional talent as a strategist and soldier, proficient in combat spells. For Fog Gauge, he could generate a thick fog bank from almost nothing. The space between the approaching machines and two ponies became suddenly thick with blinding fog and difficult to see through. Gauge spun on one hoof and retreated, shoving Clover through the portal home. The ground began to explode around them in puffs of dirt and hot fragments as the pursuers fired blindly. Fog leapt for the portal. A searing sensation passed through Gauge’s body and the bat pony cried out as he tumbled through the portal, landing badly but quickly rolling off to the left to avoid further hits. Warm wetness splattered Gauge’s helmet and muzzle, he tasted copper and everything was starting to go numb. Gauge's vision went fuzzy, slowly fading to black. Clover rolled as well, particle blast gouging the ground around him and one passing through his cloak, but missing his body. He released the spell and the portal began to close rapidly. A large robotic hand reached through and tried to grab Clover only to be severed off at the forearm when the portal sealed.

Ponies began to scramble to their location immediately. Clover quickly assessed their location and realized that he had in fact dropped them in the middle of the guard training grounds. Clover let out a sigh and then scrambled to Fog Gauge who was still on the ground and had stopped moving. He rolled the guard over and gasped.

“I need medical help over here!” A powerful teleport of heat and flame broke the air in a thunder clap, throwing Clover back and off his hooves.

Through heavy eyelids Fog Gauge saw the blurry face of an angel, head ringed in a red and golden halo of billowing fire. Had the reapers come for him again? Was this how he died? Gauge felt himself being lifted evenly, effortlessly. Then, he passed out.

Fog Gauge blinked his eyes. They felt heavy, crusty, and it hurt to move even a tiny bit. He groaned and his fluffy ears twitched as his stirring alerted others. He was in a room that was not his home or the officer’s barracks. The smell… he knew that smell.

“Hey, don’t move too much.”

“Tempest?”

Fog smiled as his crusty, slightly blurred vision was greeted by a vermilion muzzle that nuzzled and then kissed him. He took a deep breath of her scent, the familiar armor polish and hints of mango from her shampoo calming him immediately. Gauge tried to sit up, but found that it was far more difficult to move than he anticipated. Everything hurt.

“Foggy, seriously don’t move.” Tempest paused and Gauge had to blink. Is she about to cry? Why? What could cause…

Gauge blinked again to finally clear his vision and despite the pain, turned his head to examine himself. As he had suspected, he was in the barracks medical ward. He was also clearly heavily bandaged. It took only a moment to understand and recall what had happened. “How bad?”

Before Tempest answered a doctor Gauge did not recognize as well as Sergeant Cotton Grove, the ranking field medic for the Solar Guard, entered and began to examine Fog Gauge’s charts and current state. The thestral eyed all three of them before repeating his question.

“Honestly, captain,” said Sergeant Cotton, “I’ve seen much worse, but it was still a bad hit.”

Gauge turned to Tempest, who had steeled her emotions in front of others. Her face had become stoic, like any good commanding officer. But he knew her little tells. Her jade eyes told a different story, one that spoke of how glad she was that he was alive even if not in one piece.

“Hello, captain, I’m Doctor Stitches. Yes, that is my actual name. My parents wanted me to be a doctor and here I am.”

“Charming,” Gauge replied flatly.

“Sorry. Sometimes it relieves the tension. Anyhow, we were able to get the bleeding stopped quickly and the good medic here got you stabilized from the shock damage not long after you passed out. They did everything right, you should be proud of their quicky thinking and training put to use.

"So, with the compliments out of the way, let's talk straight. In addition to blood loss you suffered severe burns where the shot passed through your shoulder guard before deflecting slightly to exploding on impact at the elbow joint. There was not much left of your lower right foreleg that was severed. We had to amputate another seven centimeters above the impact site because of physical trauma. The burn scars will likely be permanent even if the fur grows back in patches. I'm sorry about that. There was some concern about possible nerve damage, but so far nothing unusual has come up on our monitors. So, good news there.”

Gauge turned his head, which still hurt to do so and realized that was why he could not sit up. His right foreleg was almost completely gone. Gauge turned his eyes back to his wife and let out a breath. They held one another's gaze before he turned his yellow eyes back to the doctor and asked, “What are my options?”

The doctor coughed and nodded. “As long as the remaining foreleg does not become infected or suffer from further deterioration you should be able to be fitted for a prosthetic. It will take some getting used to, but many ponies have come to be able to move just as well as they could with their original limb over time.”

“Will I be able to fight?”

Sergeant Cotton Grove grimaced. She had expected the question, just not so soon. “It is possible. There are a lot of factors that have to be considered including the quality of prosthetic that is available. You will have to see how comfortable you are with such after extensive rehab and recovery. That is the most honest answer I can give, sir.”

Gauge nodded. “Was the mission a success? Did all the items survive?”

The air outside the room popped with the sound of a teleport. The door, which had been left slightly open was thrown out of the way and nearly off its hinges. Sunset Shimmer came to a skidding stop at the foot of the bed. “Celestia’s sunny white plot, you’re okay! You’ve been out for hours!”

Gauge tried to shrug but it hurt and he winced, trying to play it off as a wink. None of them bought it. “I am… alive. Okay might be a bit of a stretch to admit yet, my princess, but certainly alive from how much my body is hurting at the moment.”

“I tried to visit you earlier, but they told me I was in the way.”

“You were,” said Tempest matter-of-factly. “We both were.”

Sunset nodded and smiled sheepishly at the honest statement. “I still had to check… I had to know. Shit… this is all my fault. I… I mean, Twilight made the suggestion, but I went along with it… I should have said no, dammit!”

“Princess,” Sunset paused her rant, glassy teal eyes locked with the calm yellow irises before her, “was the mission a success?”

“Um… well, we are still going over all the parts and pieces and construction has begun on the devices needed. It looks like it will work, at least in theory. I don't completely understand all of it. So, yeah, I guess it’s safe to say it was a success.”

Fog Gauge held out his undamaged left hoof that both Sunset and Tempest took a hold of. Both mares eyed each other for a moment, but then turned back to Gauge when he cleared his throat. “My body, my life, my purpose is to serve Equestria and it pleases my heart that I succeeded in my mission. Death before dishonor.”

Tempest smiled, her own eyes glassing over despite her best efforts. “You bull headed, stubborn, glorious pain in the rump.”

“What she said,” Sunset added. “Oh, and we love you and are glad you’re home safe.”

Gauge nodded. “Thank you, both of you. Tempest, tell the foals that daddy will be fine and that I will be home as soon as I am able. My princess, please return to working with Princess Twilight. I know she needs you in this trying time and that we are short on time. I need you to ensure that my sacrifice was not in vain.”

Sunset dried her damp eyes and nodded. “Yeah, you're right, I do need to get back to it. I’m just… damn you scared me. When I heard the yelling and I saw you there I…” Tempest extended a hoof and touched Sunset’s shoulder. The two mares smiled genuinely at one another. “Right. Work to do, save the world. Got it.”

Sunset trotted back out of the room before teleporting away.

“It’s getting late and I need to go get the foals before Whisper thinks I’m abusing her kindness to watch them.” Tempest gently hugged and nuzzled her husband again, whispering in his ear, “She’s not wrong. I was scared out of my mind too. I was so worried when they told me you were here. I thought… just rest up. We can talk about everything else later. I love you so much.”

“I love you too, my fury storm.” Tempest chuckled lightly. He had come up with that nickname years ago, she thought it was lame, but had slowly gotten used to it. Thankfully, he did not say it often.

Fog watched his wife go and then sat back down. He sighed and focused his mind to dull the fatigue and pain.

“You’ve got good friends, captain.”

Gauge nodded. “The best.”

When Sunset teleported back to Twilight’s lab she wobbled a bit and had to lean against the wall to keep from shaking. Both Twilight and Raven quickly noticed the movement and stopped what they were doing.

“Sunny?”

“I’m okay… I’ll be okay.” Twilight dropped the papers she was looking over and immediately wrapped her wife in a wing and hoof embrace. Sunset sniffled a bit, but mostly kept herself composed, nuzzling into her wife. “Raven was right, he just woke up. He’s… he lost most of his right foreleg, some burns and a buttload of pain, but he’s alive. That’s… that’s what’s most important.”

“I am sorry he became maimed, but it is relieving he will live,” said Clover, taking a moment from his welding, goggles perched just above his horn. “The good captain saved my life and our items which will, truthfully, save the rest of our world.”

Sunset scowled at Clover and briefly considered ringing the unicorn’s neck for the seventh time that day. She refrained… barely. “Just… just make it all work. We owe him and his family that much.”

Clover nodded. He held up a canister with glowing liquid inside. “This was the final component that could not be replicated on our world… not without great sacrificial cost that none of us were willing to ask for. It is the fuel needed to power the devices while the magic gathers. Without it we would have all been doomed.”

Twilight examined the substance in question once again. It had a slightly pinkish magenta glow to it and she could feel, even through its containment vessel, that it held great energetic potential. “What is it again? I may have asked before but we were all busy.”

“It has many different names. Energon, liquid star heart, quintessence, and so on. The creatures of many dimensions do not know of its existence let alone how to harness it. Ultimately, it is all the same thing. Life energy distilled down to its most fundamental, concentrated form. This, is what is believed to be at the bottom of the Well of Souls. Pure, unfiltered mana energy. The fundamental building block and catalytic spark to life, the universe, everything. It was said long ago in my time that the gods were born from the blood of Faust, the ancient word for the universe itself. This, this is cosmic magic that flows from one universe to another carrying with it the seed of souls and unrivaled power. In short, this is the life blood of the multiverse itself.”

All the eyes in room turned to Luna, who had remained quiet in the shadowy corner and away from accidentally touching anyone. She sensed their looks and took a moment to approach and examine the canister herself. She nodded and set it back down carefully. Her eyes turned completely black for a moment before the whites returned.

“It is a foreign source, but ultimately, yes. The assessment is correct. This is the life energy that flows through the multiverse. A small drop of it exists within all living creatures and flows through our very blood and souls. It is powerful magic and extremely dangerous if improperly used. This is what the beast truly hungers for. To feast upon an open vein of such pure power and grow vile and fat beyond comprehension. To bottle such a pure power and use in such a way is sacrilegious and a sin… even if a necessary one.”

“Well, good thing we have nine alicorns and an alicorn/draconequus on our side to wield it otherwise I might be worried about, 'oh noes, it's too much for me aahhhhh!' or something cliche like that.” Clover made a face, his eyes suddenly downcast. Sunset and Twilight both caught the expression and turned to one another. Sunset groaned and growled. “What now?”

“There will be no way to construct ten of these devices with the rare materials we have and I doubt we could go back for more. Not with the time we have.”

“WHAT?!” Sunset shouted. All the work in the lab came to a halt as they turned to the outburst. Flurry Heart nearly dropped the small device she was tinkering with. Sunset stalked up to Clover the Clever and snarled, baring her teeth, “Fog got his foreleg blown off to save your lousy backside and bring this stuff back and you are just NOW telling us there may not be enough?!”

Twilight placed a calming hoof upon her wife. It held the fiery alicorn at bay, barely. “I assume you took this into account when we began construction?”

Clover glanced at Sunset, still unsure if the other alicorn was going to attack him but nodded. “Ten would have been difficult even under the best of circumstances, Princess Twilight.” Clover moved to the chalkboard and drew a circle and labeled it, ‘Equuis.’ He drew a smaller circle under it and labeled it, ‘moon.’ He next drew five squares. One was on the moon below, the other four at, ten, two, eight, and four by clock coordinates. Clover drew one final circle with a familiar yin yang sun symbol above at twelve, directly opposite of the moon.

“There are a number of factors that must be considered for the space bridge to work. First, is that more devices are not necessary. They just have to be in the right locations to provide complete coverage of... well, in our case, the entire world. I estimate we only need five working in tandem to accomplish this. That will cover our world cross sectionally in an energy envelope. From these points the energy is drawn upward to the focus point as well as one here to drag the moon along.”

“What about the sun?” asked Twilight.

Clover tapped his hooves together. “We need to leave it behind.”

Sunset and Twilight both stood slack jawed. Even Luna arched a brow at such a statement.

“You know, if I knew we were going to get bucked this hard I would have called my coltfriend here,” said Flurry. Cadence smacked her daughter with a wing while trying to suppress her smile.

“I understand your confusion and concerns,” Clover continued. “but the fact is that the sun in our sky is not a true star. It is a magical construct. As its handlers you know this better than most.”

“We still need a sun or the planet will die,” Twilight countered.

“And you shall have one.” Aine, who, like Luna, had been present the entire time had remained mostly quiet and out of the way only offering her support in holding some objects up or organizing materials. Given the limited space, once the prototype was done they would likely need to move to another facility to construct the other devices, Twilight concluded. A concern for later. What was a concern for the moment was that Aine had agreed with Clover on leaving the sun, the one she had created, behind.

“I don’t understand," said Twilight.

“Me either,” added Sunset.

Aine unrolled a set of drawings that both Sunset and Twilight recognized immediately. They were the most up to date star charts the Canterlot Space Observatory had on record. Once she had their attention, Aine rolled them up again and tossed them aside.

“Hey!”

“These will be of no use for where we need to go.”

Sunset growled at the unnecessary theatrics, her eyes starting to glow again. “You know, I used to think Discord was annoying as hell with his antics, but you are making him look like a subway station performer begging for change.”

Discord, ever the quick reactor, rattled his old tin cup with a small jingle sound while draped in dirty rags. “Alms for the poor?”

Aine ignored the draconequus. “You need to move the world far enough away to survive the cataclysm and at the same time place the world where life will continue to survive as before. You both are smart enough and have studied the cosmos in detail to know how rare life bearing worlds are. They require absolute perfection. Not too hot, not too cold and rotational, swiveling revolutions in order to create seasons and so much more. As it happens… unfortunately. I know a star system that has room in this tenuous zone for such a planet.” Twilight glanced to her wife and she grimaced. The anger in Sunset quickly subsided. They both knew exactly where Aine was referring.

“While you were speaking to the masses, I took the time to return to where my creation had been. I had to go far out of my way and around to do so. I could sense the beast, but did not wish it to become aware of me and change course. You should all know, it has… grown from what Luna and the twins described.” Aine shook her head. “Regardless, the rest of star system was unaffected by the beast’s attack. I cleared as much of the debris as possible and It is now ready and waiting. We need only reach it.”

“But how are we supposed to slingshot the world to a place we can’t see on the other side of the galaxy if not even farther away?” asked Sunset Shimmer. “You just said the star charts are useless. I have to assume this other solar system is beyond all our best telescopes.”

Clover began to tap his hooves together. Aine glanced to Luna, who had begun to take more interest in the conversation, questions forming in her mind as well. Then she glanced to all the other alicorns one by one. Cadence, Flurry Heart, Belldandy, and finally Chaz. Sunset’s anxiety began to spike as warning bells began going off in her brain. Sunset turned her wide, teal eyes to the chalkboard again.

Ten alicorns.

Five devices.

A yin yang sun at the top like a spearpoint… or scope sight. A means to aim.

“No,” said Twilight barely above a whisper.

Aine quirked her head and raised a brow. “I have not sai-”

“You want to combine us, bond yourself to another alicorn,” said Sunset, finishing Twilight’s line of thought.

“You said you were not certain if the bonding can be undone!” shouted Twilight. “If you bond yourself to Sunset she will become the new Goddess of Creation! She will be…”

Aine shook her head. “Sunset is Ignis Ferrum Incarnate. A weapons golem designed against such intrusions even by creatures as powerful as an alicorn goddess. She can be hurt, she can be killed, but her mind is all her own with only enough room for one soul that stubbornly refuses to budge from said body. Trust me on that one.

"Though fundamentally mortal, with mortal drawbacks, Sunset's physical makeup is complex with protective spells woven through every fiber of her being making her a hearty, robust defender capable of taking massive amounts of abuse. Something she can attest to. That is why she must be on point. However…”

Now it was Sunset’s turn to flatten her ears with wide eyes of realization where this was all going. “Oh, fuck no.”

Aine turned her attention squarely to Twilight Sparkle. “You are the element of magic, you are one of the most powerful alicorns to ever take up the mantle and you did so, finding the path to ascension of your own choosing. This gives you both a powerful mana well in which to draw upon to control the magic around you and the free will to choose this or not.” Aine pointed to the symbol on the drawing just below Sunset where the crystals would be gathering power. “Together, you and I, Twilight Sparkle, we can gather and regulate the power to all the others and send it up to Sunset Shimmer to fire out towards our desired destination. You have the ability to wield this great power, yours and mine. I have the location and the mental fortitude to prop you up and together, we can save this world.”

Nothing was said.

Twilight glanced to Sunset who was shaking with barely controlled emotion. Her first instinct was to go to her wife to comfort her before she exploded with rage. But Twilight wondered if she herself looked any better after such a proposal. Perhaps it would be best if they both stepped out and considered it all. Regardless, Twilight felt she had to get the situation under control.

“Sunny, are y-”

“I’ll be outside.”

Twilight blinked. Nothing else was said. Sunset Shimmer met her eyes for a second as she turned and they spoke volumes in that fleeting moment. Sunset’s mane fell still, no longer billowing with power. Her wings, which had been on the verge of igniting explosively, came to a sharp rest at her sides. Before any protest or concerned question could be launched, she stepped around the others and hastily exited through the door. Twilight regained her voice at the last second and called out to her wife, but Sunset had not raised her head or turned to look back.

“Sunny,” Twilight whimpered one last time.

“I’ll go talk to her. This advanced science stuff is not my thing anyhow,” said Cadence, finally regaining her senses after the stunned silence.

Aine rolled her eyes as the pink alicorn hurried to exit. She muttered under her breath, “We do not have time for this.” Twilight was tempted. She wanted to shoot Aine at point blank in the face with a horn blast. A strong one. Not enough to kill her, but enough to make it hurt. Maybe leave a painful welt for a day or so. Was she so detached and cold? Did she not understand? Aine glanced back to Twilight who continued to stare daggers at her. “You are wondering why I am so callous.”

It was said as a statement not a question.

Twilight grimaced but squared her jaw and stared the goddess down. She was only slightly taller than Twilight with a longer horn. Physically, Twilight had stared down creature larger than the both of them. Aine was just another antagonist, perhaps not a villain, but certainly not a friend. Twilight took a deep breath and said as calmly and diplomatically as she could, “The thought has crossed my mind more than once.”

“Do you understand ruthless calculus, Twilight Sparkle?”

“Enlighten me,” Twilight replied without skipping a beat.

“There are at this moment one billion, four hundred eighty-seven thousand, nine hundred and sixty-six sentient creatures with souls on this planet that are alive. In addition, there are an incalculable amount of non-sentient and various other forms of life as well on land or under the sea. I love them all to one degree or another. And they will all perish unless we do everything in our power to make this plan work. Because rest assured that this is the only viable option left to you. That device and the four others that need to be built, tested, and put into place will mean nothing unless we alicorns give everything we have to see it through.

“So, no, I do not care if my granddaughter hates me as long as she fulfills her role and we do our part as well. I, in all honesty, do not want to be bonded to you. I find the thought of it terrifying. Do you become true immortal? Do I become mortal? As you asked before, can it be undone? Questions I have no answer for at this time. However, if it increases our chances of success, I will do it. I will promise you that I will find a way to separate us, but it could take centuries. Centuries we will only have if we combine our strengths here and now to worry about the problems of tomorrow, tomorrow.”

Twilight wanted to argue, wanted to tell her she was wrong. She wanted to rage and scream that Sunset was not a tool to be used and discarded. But she did not. A part of Twilight hated that and she bit her tongue painfully because in part, Twilight understood what Aine was saying and that the big pain in the rump was right.

Then, another part of her also considered that with the power Aine was describing it might be possible to save Sunset Shimmer as well. Aine had the ability to craft entire worlds. How hard was it to scoop up Sunset at the last possible second and drag her along? Or, if nothing else, if Sunset was doomed to perish, then Twilight would see to it that she died as well and dragged the forsaken Goddess of Creation down to Elysium with her.

Cadence did not need to go far to find her fiery cousin. Sunset had not stormed off breaking every stone under hoof or needed to blow half a mountain top away to cool down. In truth, that would probably been preferable considering that was her usual means of venting. Instead, she looked far too calm and far too cooled off as it was. She was just standing there, staring at the wall. Not a piece of art or out a window. The wall.

Alarm bells went off in the Princess of Love's mind. Signs that she had seen on too many faces over too many years as a therapy counselor dealing with couples' issues or grieving for lost loved ones. To Cadence’s eyes, her special talent allowed her to gaze beyond flesh and could see the burning love and spark of life like an aura around every creature. It was why Chrysalis had needed to take her out first all those years ago. Cadence knew a changeling no matter their disguise.

Sunset’s aura, normally bright and shimmering much like her namesake, looked like a dying star layered in dull blues and graying smolder. It was wrong, off, that which had burned so bright but now had blown off its mass and energy and was nothing but a husk of itself. Lost. Hollow. Defeated.

“Hey you.” Sunset glanced to her right. Then back to starting at the blank stone and plaster walls. Cadence considered cracking a joke or poking at Sunset about some guard eye candy. None of it seemed appropriate. The direct approach would be best. “Talk to me, please?”

“Did you know Twilight wanted to have a foal?” Cadence had known that little tidbit of information for some time, but had not expected that to be the first thoughts on Sunset’s mind. “I did a little reading and research on the subject, you know, to make sure it was safe for alicorns, which as far as I could tell, it is. I honestly don’t think it’s a great idea given our lifestyles and long lives and how many baddies and monsters want to kill us all the damn time, but she wanted it so bad. Her eyes would do that wide, twinkly thing they do when she is about to explode with happiness every time I brought it up or we talked about it.

“So yeah, I brewed some heat potion not long ago. Didn't want to just buy it, you know. I'm OCD about that sort of thing.
It’s in my dresser drawer just waiting for the right moment. I made enough to put us both in out-of-season heats and horny as fuck. Then, you take this swab looking thing, mix it with this other conversion potion and… well there are a few different ways to do it after that, but it's basically like a magical, artificial insemination where I take my stuff and stick it in her stuff and then you roll the dice if it sticks. Boom, two mares making a foal.”

Cadence smiled warmly, her cheeks blushing a bit, but not from embarrassment, from happiness that such a thing had even been on the table for her cousin and sister-in-law. “I am aware of how it works, Sunset. We have similar potion makers in the Crystal Empire and I have counseled a number of mare couples on this very topic… including diagrams and slides. There is a reason Equestria’s female population outpaces males nearly four to one and yet still grows steadily. But why is that on your mind now?”

Sunset snorted bitterly and scowled, the temperature in the hall spiking for a second. “You think Twilight is going to care about her old dreams and desires once she and Aine are one? I’ve seen that bitch’s mind. At least a part of it. Even if she lets Twilight take the driver’s seat there is no way she won’t have one hand on the wheel ready to take over at a moment’s notice… Okay, you probably don’t understand that analogy, but just understand that it will not be like with Raven or possibly even Luna. Twilight will be changed forever with Alicorn Hyde constantly peeking over her proverbial shoulder, ready to take control of their shared body. The Twilight we know and love will be gone at that point.”

“And what about me? Or Flurry Heart? From what it sounds like they want us to bond with Belldandy and Chaz. Will we be changed as well?”

Sunset took a deep breath and sighed. “Probably. They seem more docile and less conniving than Aine and honestly would probably enjoy seeing your memories and riding along. You could come to consensus easy enough I would imagine. They spent a long time just working that tapestry and nothing else, but I could be wrong about all of this. And when I’m wrong about things it can be pretty epic. My whole damn family will be lost to me either way.”

Sunset shook as she fought to control her boiling emotions that threatened to spill over once more. “It’s… it’s happening again. I had a family on Earth and they faded away one by one. Old age took my friends. My daughters had kids of their own, but I never got to do much with my grandbabies because I was me. The ageless magical wonder. I even lost Twi eventually. I came back here and... Celestia's grace, I had family again. Heck, I even got a chance to mend fences with you, but then… I lost mom… then Luna… now I’m about lose all of you. I…”

Cadence gently touched Sunset Shimmer with her hoof only to be tackled by the other alicorn, wrapped in a tight hug that probably would have broken bones of a lesser creature. Cadence stumbled for a bit but recovered, patting Sunset with a hoof and rubbing her back a bit. “It will be okay. I promise, somehow it will be okay. Just tell me what you want to do. Tell us all what you want to do. The big mule was going on and on about how it is your decision and you choose if we live or die so tell me what you want, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset sighed again. She turned her eyes to the ceiling then back to the lab door. “It is my choice, but, it’s not really a choice is it? I keep thinking like a human. I keep forgetting that my destiny is not my own. My fate is tied to a stupid piece of cloth and I can drag the whole damn world down with me. That’s not a choice. Not really.”

“It’s not a fair choice, but it is still a choice.”

Sunset sighed. “I want to save the world. I want to save you and Flurry and Twilight. I want Saber and Dusk and Grunt to grow up along with all the other foals and hatchlings of the world. I want every creature to be safe and happy. But I especially want to make my wife the happiest mare in the whole damn world. And if I can’t have all of that. Then…”

“Yes?”

Sunset clenched her jaw and growled a bit under her breath, fire smoldering in her eyes again. “Then a giant planet eating monster will be the least of Aine’s concerns if I live through this.”

“I think that’s true for all of us if we do this.”

Sunset shook her head. “There is no if, Cadence. We have to do this. Whether by chance or fate, we have to. I keep trying to fight this uphill battle against it all, but the fact of the matter is the path is right there. The road to the end. My end.”

Cadence felt a lump drop in her stomach and realized it was the pieces of her heart. “Sunset… you said there is a chance before. There is… there is still a chance, right? No pony wants you to just give in, lie down, and die.”

Sunset did not answer. She turned and slowly walked back to the laboratory door. From the top of the stairs she could see the entire lab. The room itself was never tremendous in size to begin with but was considerably more crowded and fuller than usual. Alicorns took up a lot of room even when just standing about.

Clover had returned to work on the frame structure while the alicorn gods stood around mostly just observing or whispering back and forth. Chaz seemed to show a genuine interest in learning about the devices. Luna appeared to be meditating while Aine was as useless as she always seemed to be, just standing about. Flurry Heart pretended to work by poking some of the components with her hoof, appearing as lost as Sunset felt. She next locked eyes with Twilight who looked like she too was lost on an open sea with no wheel and no rudder. Twilight should never feel lost in her own sanctum. Twilight Sparkle needed to feel in control and reliable.

“Clover,” said Sunset loud but not with venom or enthusiasm, “is the device safe to move?”

“I just need to attach these last few pieces and it will be ready for a small power up test actually. Need to check for any flaws, leaks, or missing components.”

Sunset nodded. "Take it out to the far side of the mountain, there is a plateau there. That’s a safe place to test away from the city in case there is an issue. Take everypony with you. I only need Twilight and Aine to stay for the moment.”

“Beloved niece?”

Sunset glanced to Luna, but did not wink or smile or translate any form of reassuring comfort. She next turned to Flurry Heart, who looked equally as concerned and worried. “Everypony out, please.”

“Sunset, I would like to stay. For your sake,” said Raven.

Sunset Shimmer shook her head. Her mane still lying lifeless, close to her neck instead of billowing on magical ether. “Thank you, Raven. But I need you to go with the others. You may need to erect crystal shields over that contraption in case there is a problem.”

Belldandy and Chaz assisted Clover in teleporting the device once Flurry explained where they were jumping to and collected the last of the pieces for assembly. Cadence placed one last reassuring hoof on Sunset’s shoulder before leaving as well. Raven also lingered before finally teleporting away, her coat dull and lacking the shine it had been moments before. Luna was the last to leave, staring daggers at her mother for a long moment before melting into shadows. Sunset sent a pulse of energy to locate Discord if he was hiding in the room. Then again, as a true god now, he still may have been able to hide from her. It did not matter. The ones she truly did not want to see what was about to happen were gone.

“Sunny.” Sunset descended the stairs slowly, with a lethargic, almost drunken sway. When she looked up, the comforting words Twilight had planned to give died in her throat. Her beautiful, beloved wife, who had risked life and limb for her and others and faced death down more than once was quietly crying. And yet, somehow, simultaneously, appeared stronger and more resolved than ever. It was a heartbreaking juxtaposition.

Sunset stopped before the two remaining alicorns, her eyes still leaking, but her chin was high, jaw clenched tight, and when she unfurled her wings they burned as fire for a second before turning to golden light. “Twilight Sparkle, I love you so damn much it hurts. Never forget that. Never forget what we learned together in the place where our minds joined, and know that no matter what, I don’t blame you for this.”

“Oh, Sunset…”

Sunset drew her soul blade before Twilight could finish, turned the flat side towards the other two alicorns, and pressed it forward. “Do it, before I change my mind and do something I might regret, like using this thing on myself.”

Aine lit her horn and pressed herself and Twilight into the burning blade. Their eyes blazed with brilliant white light that flooded the room beyond one’s ability to see. Sunset could only stand and frown, teeth clenched tight to keep her jaw from quivering as the tears continued to fall. Both alicorns melted into one as the light consumed them.

Life’s really not fair sometimes.

Author's Note

We've reached the apex. One major chapter left and then the aftermath. Current plan is Chapter 42 next Friday and the Epilogue that following Sunday. Then an after action blog on all of this, thoughts and what I am going to do next. It's been a long road.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2X_2IdybTV0

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 42: Into the West

Clover the Clever did not speak as he worked, tinkered, and hummed. He knew he had an audience, but he also knew that all their thoughts were elsewhere. It was just as well, he thought. Better to stay busy so as to not think about the rest.

“I feel like I should be doing something,” said Princess Flurry Heart.

“Well, you did help me carry this into test position,” said Clover, crawling out from under the device. The base was cubicle with several dials and two different sized leavers upon one side with tubes, wires, and conduit coming out the back that wrapped around near the top. Said top was nearly as tall as the average minotaur with what appeared to be a dish pointing upward.

“Pfft, that was easy,” Flurry dismissed.

“It’s okay, sweetie,” said Cadence, comforting her daughter. “I’m worried about Twilight and Sunset too.”

The air nearby popped from a teleport. All the eyes along the plateau turned to find the Solar Diarch, Princess Twilight Sparkle standing there. She turned her eyes back to the tall spire towers of Canterlot Castle, which could be seen peeking over the ridge of the Canterhorn even along the backside of the mountain range. She did not say anything for nearly a minute. She just stared.

“Twily?” Cadence dared to speak, “Are you okay?”

Twilight turned back to the other alicorns and smiled warmly. “I’m fine, thank you. Just… adjusting to everything.”

“Where is Sunset Shimmer?” asked Cadence, not bothering to hide her concern. “She asked us all to leave while you did… something with Aine.”

“I…” Twilight scrunched up her brow. “She pressed her soul blade into us. Aine took my hoof…”

“You and Aine are now joined,” said Luna without joy or rancor. She remained perfectly neutral while continuing to sit under the tree in the shade. “I can see her power surrounding you. All throughout your very existence.”

“As can I,” added Raven, not bothering to hide her concern and distaste of the revelation. “Why did you agree to this?”

Twilight frowned, her ears flat and wings sagging. Everything felt too bright, too sensitive. She shook her head and concentrated on breathing. “It was the only way… Clover only brought enough material for five devices. With Aine’s help and power augmenting my own I can control the power flow from the crystals and guide the energy to all of you. You will be monitoring and controlling the relay devices. Plus, I needed her to show me where we are going. I needed to do this to save every creature. I... I'm sure this was the right thing to do.”

“And you think this is what is best for you? And for Sunset?”

Twilight hesitated before lifting her eyes to meet Cadence’s concerned expression. “I want to believe so, yes.”

“Your Highness,” said Clover, raising a hoof to bring the attention back around to why they were out on the cold rocky plateau to begin with, “we are ready to begin the test.”

Twilight cleared her thoughts and shook her head. “Yes, Clover. Please proceed.”

“I am not needed here for this,” said Raven. Before any could object the cream colored alicorn with the crystalline coat teleported back to Canterlot Castle. Harmony sent soothing, reassuring vibes to Raven and they did help considerably with controlling her roiling emotions. Otherwise, they might have teleported into a wall. Raven was still new to magic even with a close friend teaching her how to do everything at the speed of thought.

As an advanced AI with countless journals and documentation on human behavior, Raven understood what acute emotional reactions were, but her real world perspective on such was still limited. Raven’s concerns and reactions in the past were based on stimuli and were situational, algorithms she had learned while observing others, primarily her user, Sunset Shimmer. She understood those reactions in the past as programed triggers to simulate human emotion and help her user. Now, her body was mostly organic, her thoughts, though structured, were still buzzing with sensations and feelings she had not experienced before and had to recategorize and reprioritize it all. It was invigorating to experience, but also frightening.

Upon returning to the castle, Raven dismissed all of the new feelings and focused on the only thing that mattered just like she would have done as a PAAL unit. On the task at hand(hoof). She needed to find Sunset Shimmer and check on her mental and physical wellbeing.

Finding Sunset would be easy. With Harmony’s help, Raven found that not only could she access all her ocular crystals around the palace compound but many, many more magical crystals across the entire country. Such access and power could easily be abused. It was probably just as well Raven did not have time for something as trivial as spying on all of Equestria.

With her horn glowing a sliver hue, Raven was able to pinpoint Sunset Shimmer in a matter of seconds. Now the only thing that was stopping her was a familiar wooden door with Sunset’s cutie mark emblazed across the sturdy material. Raven had a number of ways she could have broken past the spells that were currently on the door, but it was easier to just knock and see what happened. Much to Raven’s relief, the door opened from the inside.

After she entered the same red aura closed the door behind her and resealed it. Raven found Sunset sitting on one of the lounge sofas with a photo album and tall bottle of alcohol that Raven recalled was labeled, ‘Fire Water.’ What was surprising was that the wax seal on the bottle appeared to still be intact.

“You know, I never really understood or appreciated how nice it is to have photo albums until they were gone.” Raven came and sat next to Sunset and waited quietly for her to continue. “These are, of course, the ones I gave to Celestia. Mine are gone or are collecting dust in my old house, which pretty much means gone. Who knows for sure. But there is something different about actually seeing and touching the printed photo versus just a digital one on the screen. It’s not that it is more real it’s just… I don’t know. Tactile perhaps? I mean, I have a perfect memory, but seeing these again just brings it all back. My friends, my babies, Twi… so many good memories.”

“How are you, mother?” Sunset eventually shrugged and held out her hoof that was glowing red with a prepared spell and waited for Raven to take it. After a moment of hesitation Raven did take the offered hoof and two things happened. One, which was what Raven had expected and wanted, was to test Sunset’s vitals. They all felt within expectations with no detectable stress anomalies. The second…

Sunset Shimmer stepped back after rubbing the spots from her eyes and only Twilight Sparkle was left across from her where two alicorns had been. Sunset waited for Twilight to say something, do something, anything to indicate her wife was still in control.

“Did it work?” Twilight asked only for her nervous and curious expression to flatten to neutral and then say, “Never mind. It worked… I can… wow.”

“Babe?”

“I am me, Sunset. I… it’s… different and I can feel… this is so… huh… amazing.”

Sunset felt her heart sink. She had hoped that Twilight would have a freak out meltdown and she would have to find a way to ‘cleave’ them apart… as long as she could do it without hurting Twilight. But clearly, Twilight was fine with the change or Aine had convinced her it was fine. Either way, her quirky, anxious wife was gone and the new true immortal Goddess of Creation was born. Sunset wondered if Twilight understood that or if she ever would.

“We should really get to work on those other generators as soon as the test is complete. I can’t imagine we have more than a few days. Not from what I can see of the spreading darkness above.”

Sunset glanced to the lab ceiling, imagining the blue sky above and beyond. “Yeah, sounds important. You go ahead, I’ll catch up with you. I need to... I need to rest up a bit after that last spell. I feel drained.” Sunset did not give Twilight a chance to protest or question and teleported away.

Raven blinked the light from her eyes. “As I suspected. Aine has consented to Twilight being in charge, but she is not lying dormant. She has a level of control albeit subtle.”

“Do you think there is a way to separate them again? I mean, I can see she is there, but it's not just her. The movements, the mannerisms are all just a little off.”

Raven nodded. “Even the strongest and hardest diamond can be cleaved given enough time and effort. The trick will be if it can be done safely and if the pony you want will ever be the same. She had not just touched the mind of a goddess as you once did, she has her power and sees what Aine can see of the universe. That is not something many would jump to relinquish. It is nearly beyond words to describe, like the taste of music or the scent of a mathematical equation.”

Sunset sighed, nodded, and cracked the seal on the bottle without second thought. She then grabbed the bottle with her magic and took a large swig. Raven was about to protest when, to her surprise, Sunset pointed the bottle towards her. Raven arched a brow in a Sunsetesque fashion.

“What?”

“Are you offering me a drink?”

Sunset rolled her eyes and smiled warmly. “You’re a big girl now and we have too much still to do for me to get completely shit faced. But there is no way I am going back out there without at least a shot or two. I can’t see her like that. Aine wearing a Twilight coat.”

Raven glanced at the bottle, “I am not entire sure that is a fair assessment. I also think you swallowed twenty five percent of the original contents in one gulp.”

“Okay, so, it was a big shot. I’m kinky like that.”

Raven narrowed her eyes. “Have I ever told you, you have a perverted mindset?”

Sunset laughed, it was a genuine, joyous cackle and Raven smiled at her chosen mother for it. “Yes, you have. But it’s still good to hear.”

With nothing else to add and a piqued curiosity, Raven took the bottle and drew herself a cautious sip. Her brown eyes went wide before screwing shut and the new alicorn coughed, each deep hack causing her coat to glow and shimmer. Raven quickly set the bottle back down on the table so as to not drop it and gasped.

“Holy fuc… Are you certain that is not gasoline?! I want to run an analysis because I believe that is in fact gasoline!”

“Yeeeeeah, got a bit of a burn to it. I would say it puts hair on your chest, but we’re ponies. We already have hair everywhere!” Sunset laughed at her own terrible joke.

Raven was about to chide Sunset when she turned her eyes to the door. A motion that did not go unnoticed. Sunset glanced as well and was unsurprised by a hoof knocking on the wooden entrance. Sunset sighed, her wings sagging.

“Mother,” Raven started, “you don’t have to-”

“It’s okay.” Sunset opened the door and standing in the entryway was Twilight Sparkle. “Pretty sure I told you I was getting some rest.”

“I know… but that was an hour ago and I went to our room to spend time with you, but you were not there.”

Sunset kept her eyes on the photo albums on the table, refusing to turn her head. “Needed some me time. Aren’t you supposed to be helping Clover? We can’t both walk out and make him build all those things by himself. That would be rude and lazy of us.”

“Sunset… Sunny, have you been drinking?”

“She has had only a single shot,” said Raven defensively. “I had one too. Frankly, it was awful.”

“Don’t worry. I made you a promise to curb the bad habit. I’m not going to be so drunk that I can’t do my part in the grand magical machine and die heroically according to the tapestry or something. Most likely I'll end up in the belly of a space worm… or black hole… probably both. Would I even know the difference?”

Twilight glanced between the two of them and quirked her head to the side, jaw hanging open slightly, unsure what to say to that. She quickly shook it off. “Sunny… I know you are upset at me, but we both came to the same conclusion that this had to be done. I need to you to know I’m not done looking for a way to save you. I swear it!”

“I know,” Sunset said, softly, turning the page in the album. Silence lingered.

“Sunset,” Twilight said with a pleading quake to her voice, “I’m still me. I’m still your Twily, your wife, and I love you.”

Sunset Shimmer closed her eyes, fighting to keep her breathing steady. “I know.”

“Sunny, please look at me.”

After another couple of deep breaths, Sunset finally turned her head. She felt that last straw of resistance break in her heart. There was cruel wrongness to the universe once more. Twilight was crying and once again, she was the cause of it. In the end it will be better that I’ll be dead. I won’t cause her so much heartache every damn day by just being here. Besides, what does a Goddess of Creation need with a partner anyhow?

“Yell at me, Sunset! Tell me I was wrong! Tell me how stupid it was for me to do this even if it logically made sense, just… say something to me so that I know you are still fighting! Please! Show me the fire in your heart! Show me the passionate mare that I love so damn much so I can see that you have not given up on life! Sunset Shimmer never gives up!”

Sunset sighed. She closed her photo albums and with great care walked over to the bookshelf and returned them to their slots. Before Sunset could turn around, wings and forelegs wrapped around her. A wet muzzle buried into her back whispering between sobs, “I love you. I love you so much! Please don’t give up. Please! I promise I’ll save you. I... I promise...”

Gently, without turning around, Sunset pulled away from Twilight grasp and stepped over to the door. Raven was already there waiting. Sunset followed Raven’s glance and she turned her eyes to the ceiling and sighed again before finally turning back to the large purple alicorn still standing by the bookshelf as if paralyzed and turned to stone.

“Hey.” Twilight blinked twice and looked up, eyes still glassed over and pleading. “You know what you need?” Twilight shook her head ever so slightly. “A mane cut.”

“I... wait? What?”

Sunset summoned a pair of magical construct scissors. “Seriously. The 'over the eye' Celestia look was interesting at first, you wear it well, but Twilight Sparkle should look like the bookish nerd at the library checkout counter even when she's in charge of a nation. Twilight Sparkle needs to look smart, studious, and without all this hair blocking half her face from what she's reading.”

“I… wha?” Twilight repeated.

Sunset grinned, mischievously, though the smile did not quite touch her eyes as the magical scissors made a snapping sound. “Just hooooold still.”

Twilight Sparkle was still having difficulty processing what was going on. One moment she was throwing herself pleadingly at the hooves of her wife to yell at her and the next she was being attacked by magical construct scissors. Wait, how long has she not liked my mane?! I've had this style for decades! Why didn’t she say anything before now? Twilight felt Aine roll her eyes in the back of her mind. It was odd knowing that was exactly what she had done.

“Done.”

Twilight blinked. “Wha?” The scissors vanished and Sunset conjured a mirror to show Twilight. Purple eyes blinked several more times. It had been years, decades in fact, since she had had her bangs so short. They looked neat and in a strange way, she felt more youthful. The back of her mane still billowed rhythmically to the cosmic ether, but the bangs just swayed ever so slightly while mostly staying put.

Come to think of it, Twilight pondered, it was quite similar to how Sunset’s mane moved. The back of her wavey red and yellow layers flickered but that little red tuff that wrapped around her horn remained always right where she wanted it. Twilight smiled genuinely. It was a good look. It was classic. It had been done with love and care by the most important pony in the world to her. Twilight could still feel the rift between them like a chasm through her heart, but it did not feel so impossibly wide now.

“Thank you.”

Sunset nodded and turned back to the other alicorn in the room. “Raven, where are Clover and the others now?”

“Upon successful completion of the test, Clover requested additional workspace to begin construction of the other four devices. Upon Luna's suggestion, Royal Guard storage depot number four was cleared out for him. From what I can see, Cadence, Flurry, Belldandy, and Chaz are with him though they appear a bit at a loss.”

Sunset turned back to Twilight. “Let’s go, we have work to do.”

“Sunny, are you sure you’re okay?”

Sunset Shimmer smirked, but Twilight could tell it was heavily forced for her benefit. “Let’s just focus on what needs to be done. Everything else can wait.”

Raven stepped closer to the two diarchs and teleported the three of them to the desired location. Sunset blinked her eyes a couple of times before being glomped once more by surprise. This time by a snuggly pink alicorn with tri-colored mane.

“You had me worried!”

Sunset patted her cousin’s head. “I’m… I’m as good as I can be. All things considered.”

“Hey, whatcha got there?”

Sunset glanced to what Flurry was pointing at and realized that she still had the kirin Fire Water in her magical grip. Sunset chuckled. You know, it’s probably a sign of alcoholism when you forget you are even holding the damn bottle. “A little something to toast with I suppose.” Without hesitation, Sunset took another drag from the bottle before offering it to Twilight. Hesitantly, Twilight took a shot and immediately regretted all her life decisions as she coughed and wheezed.

“Gaaahhhhh! Pffffft! Bleeeeah! YUCK! Whhhhhhhy?! Why would you voluntarily drink something like that?! I... I can't feel my tongue! Is that normal?!”

Flurry Heart giggled and also took a shot, her eyes going wide and she too coughed repeatedly feeling like she had lost all sensation on her tongue as well all the way down to her stomach. “Sweet Sunset’s flaming butthole! That buuuuurns sooooo baaaaaad!”

“You… you turned me into a swear phrase?”

Flurry coughed and smiled. “I’m testing them out.”

Cadence took the bottle and downed a considerable portion. Raven took note that the bottle now appeared less than half full. Cadence blinked a few times, smacked her lips, and then shrugged. “Not bad. Spicy, but with distinct juniper berry aftertaste and a hint of rose I think?” Sunset nodded, impressed by Cadence once more.

“How did that not affect you?”

Cadence waggled her brow at her daughter and grinned. “Not the hottest or thickest thing I’ve had in my mouth to swallow, sweetie.”

“OH GODDESS! GAAAAH! MOM! GROSSGROSSGROSS!”

Sunset took the bottle back and walked over to Clover who had paused his work to observe the royal family’s exchange. She offered it to him with a nod. After a moment of hesitation, he accepted. Clover winced and hissed, but mostly held his composure. “Potent. I would recommend against further libations until later so as to not impair senses.”

“What can we do to help speed things along?”

“I have the designs laid out on the table. I mostly just need help with small component pre-assembly before combining all the smaller pieces into the larger unit. Every little bit helps and saves time. Naturally, all the units must be tested as well.”

Sunset nodded. “Twilight and I can do that. In the mean time, Flurry Heart, I need you to take eight SunLight crystals and make wearable lanyards or even earpieces for them that we can have Raven network for the alicorns and Clover. Since we are all going to be in different locations over long distance we will need to stay in constant communication with each other for as long as we can. I know you are an excellent crystal sculptor you might even be able to make improvements on my design.”

Flurry nodded. “I can do that. Mom, think you can help with the delicate rune work?”

“Absolutely, but you get started first. The mention of SunLight crystals has reminded me I need to check in with my staff and council in the Empire and update them to everything going on here.”

“Don’t run off too far,” said Sunset, her voice hollow and expression dangerously neutral. “I still need the two of you and Belldandy and Chaz for…”

“For combining our power to theirs like you did with Aine,” Belldandy finished. “I can see my sister’s aura all about Twilight Sparkle. Her soul is wrapped around your wife’s like a blanket. It’s… strange, but distinctly different than Luna and Samael or Discord and Void. It’s quite beautiful in a way, to be honest.”

“Does different mean it can be undone?” Sunset asked.

“Possibly.”

Sunset nodded and offered the two alicorn gods a chance to sample the bottle as well. Given the different reactions they had just witnessed, both declined. Sunset turned back to find Twilight smiling brightly at her, hope and confidence glimmering in her slightly glowing eyes. I guess it really is too early to give up. Alright then. “We’ll put a pin in that and talk about it later. We have work to do.”

The fire water was resealed and set aside. Sunset picked up some pieces and began to follow the directions.

“Not that I mind the help,” said Tempest Fury helping her husband through the door of their home, “but don’t you have bigger, more important things to be doing?”

Sunset Shimmer set the box she had been carrying down on the floor and lifted Dusk Wind out of her carry harness and into her play pen. The pegasus foal giggled as Sunset swooped her around a few times before bringing her in for a soft landing. “Not really. We finished testing the last of the generators yesterday. In a few hours Flurry Heart, Cadence, Discord, and Raven will be heading out to their locations to set them up and then… we wait. At least that's the plan. In the mean time, I can help you two pack what you need to be out of Canterlot in a hurry and in case you need extra supplies.”

“That is beyond kind of you, my princess, but Tempest speaks truthfully. You have an entire city if not more than one you could be overseeing,” said Gauge, grunting with every step while using his crutch.

“Yeah well, you two are special and I wanted to help… and give you something special. Besides the prosthetic in the box, I mean.”

Tempest glanced to husband. He made that face that she both loved and hated. She rolled her eyes but nodded. Tempest reached out and gently turned Sunset’s face back towards them. “Again, we appreciate the help, but could you explain why you are avoiding Twilight? And, well, everypony really.”

Sunset sighed, causing her to pause her rummaging through her bag. “Of course she noticed and told you.”

“Twilight gets consumed by things sometimes, might not have noticed that you didn’t come to bed two days in a row, but you also ducked out of meals together too and don't have the excuse of court sessions. Then, Princess Cadence came asking about you while I was talking to Twilight and well, kind of hard not to notice the pattern.”

“Been busy helping others, like I’m doing for you two.”

“Sunset,” said Gauge softly, “we know about the… joining? If that is an appropriate name for it. I cannot imagine this has been easy for you.”

“Actually, it has been super easy. I pull out a magical glowing sword, press it forward into my loved ones and the ancient alicorn gods standing next to them and then, BOOM! WHOOSH! WHAAA! Bright light, ethereal wind and they are all merged. Like squishing two colors of playdoh together…” Sunset’s bottom lip began to quiver and her eyes glass over. “Two colors becoming one new one… not impossible to separate but extremely hard and time consuming and may not be the same afterwards. Yeah. So. I’m good! Real good. I'm sober too, if that was a concern.”

“Sunset.”

“Look, just…” Sunset paused, to regain her composure and tone of voice. “I know what needs to be done, because it all makes a screwed up kind of sense when you think about it, but no pony said I had to like it. Over the last two days I have turned my wife, my cousin and my… step niece-in-law slash second cousin… I think that’s a thing, into all powerful, true immortal goddesses that will live forever just to make this whole blasted undertaking remotely survivable.

“Sure, they all tell me they are fine and they look, mostly, the same, but they are not. The others are there and extend control whenever they feel like it. Cadence’s eyes sometimes completely grey out. I think that’s Belldandy trying to see through her with that weird, not-sight far sight that she has. Flurry Heart gets this child-like look at things that I know she is familiar with and that’s probably Chaz reaching through. And Twilight… she’s the hardest to tell most of the time, but then I just feel this coldness when she is near that is NOT my Twily. Dammit all the hell, I love her so much, but I know my grandmother is looking through those eyes too.”

“Okay, yeah that would be a little creepy.”

“Foals in the room,” added Gauge, glancing to his son who rolled his eyes as only a child could do.

“Mommy says, ‘dammit’ all the time when she thinks I’m not listening.”

Sunset and Gauge both turned to the commander who was currently turning a darker shade closer to her great grandmother's mulberry. “Not ALL the time!”

Sunset smirked knowingly. “Anyhow, I figure if I just keep busy doing little things I don’t have to think about, well, all of it. And when the time comes… I will just do what I have to do.”

“You mean die,” said Gauge flatly, devoid of emotion to the point he practically spat the words.

Sunset sighed and moved to the box and opened it, deliberately dodging the statement. She removed the magically augmented foreleg prosthetic and held it up in her magic. Under most circumstances, getting a newly crafted replacement of such quality took time. Putting in a work order while everything was hectic and on the verge of a citywide evacuation order was practically impossible. However, when the Lunar Princess orders a rush job for her captain and throws a bunch of bits at it things tend to get done.

The leg was clearly fake and there was no point hiding that, but they had painted it to closely match the captain’s fur at Sunset's request. The joint couplings were painted Lunar Guard blue and there was even a silver crescent moon embossed on the front of the hoof. Gauge had seen other ponies with such prosthetics, but this one seemed more cutting edge than most. Considering what she had paid from her personal stash it was worth it.

“So, as you can see, I had them pull out all the stops. The nice thing about this particular design is that in addition to the normal snug connection it has a temporal connector. You just put the leg on like usual and then press this small disc to your fur just behind your ear. Nice and out of the way. It picks up on the bio-electrical signals that would have been sent to your limb and transmits them to the prosthetic. Once calibrated, it should move much like a normal limb. Or so that's how it is advertised.”

Gauge nodded. He only grunted a bit, still sore and sensitive where the amputation took place despite several rounds of magical healing. It would take time to get used to the new normal, but he would endure it to serve his princess.

Once the straps were tightened and everything was snug Sunset pressed the temporal disc to just behind his right ear, sorely tempted to nibble on it, but reminded herself to behave. After only a few minutes of minor mechanical and magical calibrations the captain was moving the highly articulate limb around at will and able to trot across the room with only a slight awkwardness that would lessen with practice. His son clapped his hooves together. Happy to see his father mobile again. Dawn giggled and drooled while copying her brother.

“Now, you will need to have it calibrated every few weeks. I can do it. I can teach Tempest how to do it too. And, of course, a qualified unicorn doctor familiar with this setup can always do it. It's pretty tough and sturdy too. It has a ferronite layer to make it strong, but light, and resistant to outside magical attacks. Now that I see it in action, I even like the color.”

“Thank you, princess,” Gauge said with a grateful nod. He turned his attention back to Tempest and the two stared at one another for several seconds in silent conversation before she finally nodded.

“Saber,” Tempest called out, “let’s go pick out some toys for bath time, okay? It will give you a chance to practice some levitation as well.”

Sunset took that as her cue and started packing the excess padding back into the box to leave, but was surprised to feel a hoof touch her chin and pull her attention back to her guard captain. Sunset arched a brow. Fog Gauge hesitated for only a moment before pulling Sunset Shimmer into a tight embrace. Sunset blushed, smiled, and returned the warm hug.

It had been days since she had been touched or hugged and she was admittedly having a bit of spiraling intimacy withdraw. Twilight and the others kept trying to be personable with her, tried to show her it would be all right, but Sunset shied from their affection and was not in the least bit subtle about it. In her heart, Sunset knew that was a mistake and that it was likely hurting them as much as herself when they needed to be in sync, they needed to feel harmonious, but…

“My guards have told me you have been running all over the city trying to help with possible evacuations or disaster preparedness with little time for yourself.”

“Well, there is a lot to do.”

“Understandable, but why are you returning to and locking yourself in your old room at night?” Gauge felt Sunset stiffen and try to pull away only for him to tighten is hold. He knew he realistically could not hold her, but it sent the message that he was not ready to let go. And... she truthfully did not want him to let go. Not yet.

“It's not nice to spy on me in my own castle, captain. I don't have a bed time and if I want to spend hours roaming the halls or mountainside in the dark then I will.” Gauge heard the edge in her voice and knew it to be dull. He just nuzzled into her more, hearing her breath hitch from the touch. He casually moved his hoof to stroke and massage Sunset intimately between the wings. She gasped and melted into the touch with a little moan.

“I do not want you to die.”

“Everypony, everyone dies. Even alicorns die. My mom gave her life for every creature. How can I do any less?”

Gauge sighed and nodded. “I understand duty, princess. I cannot argue against that. However, we as your friends need you to know, understand, and accept deep in your heart and soul that you are loved, Sunset Shimmer. Your friends and family have not given up even in trying times… especially in trying times. This family loves you. I love you. And even though Twilight now carries the soul of Aine, she loves you with all her heart as well and you need to be there for her so that she can be there for you. You are scaring your family with how… detached you are becoming. Accepting that death is the only outcome for you.”

“Did Raven snitch on me too?”

“Raven has been looking after you as she has always done. Did you forget you gave her eyes everywhere?”

Sunset snorted. “What a brat.”

“But a loving brat.”

Sunset sighed and stepped back, but only a little. Her muzzle was close enough to his that only a sheet of paper could have slid between them. She could practically taste his breath and it was a warm, pleasant scent. Alluring. Intoxicating. “I’m going to kiss you now.”

Gauge arched a brow but smirked. “That seems inappropriate.”

“Your fault for falling in love with me.”

“How could I not?”

Sunset pressed her lips to Gauge’s and leaned into him. It lasted for only a few seconds, but in the realm of the mind it might as well been hours. Their eyes both lit up with magical light from Sunset's empathic power. Sunset sent to her captain her feelings of love and respect. How much she admired his tenacity, ferocity as a soldier, and unquestionable loyalty to her and Equestria as a whole. She showed him her memories of how she saw him, how she felt and how those feeling had evolved, and even a few secret sensual fantasies that would never come true. In return, she also received how he felt for her. How he admired her fiery spirit, her generous compassion to do so much for others, and his utmost respect that bordered on heavenly worship. He too showed her his memories and what he had dreamed about more than once. A burning, lustful desire and fantasy that he knew his wife was aware of, but tolerated because it would never come to be. Perhaps in another universe out there it was real. Such was the way of things.

Sunset stepped back and the connection ended. Sunset knew she was blushing hard and her insides were smoldering with love and lust that was not entirely her own. “Wow. You have a VERY vivid imagination, you naughty boy.”

Gauge smirked and flashed his fangs. “You are called a goddess for a reason. More than one, in my opinion. Most importantly though, know that you are loved, Sunset Shimmer. Never forget that. And for your own sake and likely for the sake of our whole world, please, go spend time with the pony you love most. And when the time comes do what you do best.”

“Run away?”

Gauge shook his head and stepped forward, nibbling on his princess' ear before whispering, “Save the day.”

Sunset gasped and blushed harder, having to remind her tail to stay down, modesty nearly completely abandoned… not that he had not seen or smelled her before. Gauge brushed alongside his princess, as he walked away, making a delightful, deep moan sound. He greedily breathed in a whiff of her scent, smiling playfully at how he had once again gotten a successful rise out of her. Sunset smacked his face with her tail knowing it would only make it worse. Gauge continued to smile and pointed towards the door and the castle beyond with his chin. He then picked up his youngest foal to feed and take care of her and his fatherly duties. Sunset smiled back one more time before collecting the box and quickly leaving.

Sunset teleported first to the storage depot to make sure the devices were still secure. It was probably just paranoia, but it never hurt to check. Twilight was not present and the guards said Clover had retreated to the library to relax. That was not unexpected, but she had wanted to make sure. She nodded before teleporting back to the castle foyer. Sunset found the nearest ocular crystal and walked up to it.

“Raven, where is Twilight?”

Raven appeared behind Sunset in a flash of teleportation. “Hello, mother. Is everything all right? You have been... melancholic and I have been increasingly concerned."

Sunset chuckled a bit before pulling Raven into a foreleg and wing embraced hug. “Yes and no. I'm really all over the damn place emotionally, but I'm as good as I can be given the situation. Not much more I can ask for really.” Sunset hugged Raven tighter then smiled at the cream colored alicorn. “I love you.”

Raven beamed, her coat shimmering iridescently. “And I love you, mother. To answer your question, last I saw Princess Twilight she had retired to your shared chambers in the tower. I assume she is still there. I do not have eyes in that room… which I am perfectly happy with all things considered.”

Sunset winked and teleported to the hall just outside the royal suite. Sunset marched up to the door, the guards saluted and moved away without hesitation. Without bothering to knock, Sunset barged in and quickly closed the door behind her, locking it and sealing the room in a soundproof barrier. Sunset let out a breath to calm her racing heart and marched to the bedroom where she found Twilight lying on the bed, scrolls and books scattered throughout the room in the most un-Twilight like, disorganized manner she had ever seen. Twilight’s eyes were tired, and a bit puffy around the edges. She had been crying recently and probably had not slept well prior. The sound of the door opening and closing had startled Twilight from her lost stare at nothing.

“Sunset?” The goldenrod alicorn closed the bedroom door more gently than she had the chamber door but sealed it as well. “Are, are you okay? What’s going on herrPFFTMMMM!!!” Twilight’s words were muffled by lips being pressed into hers. Nothing was said for at least a minute while the two princesses reconnected, never disengaging their lips for longer than it took to suck in a quick breath of needed air. Sunset was not sure how much time passed. It did not matter. Nothing else mattered.

“I’ve been a bad wife,” Sunset finally said. “I’m sorry.”

“No, you’re not. You are one of the most amazing ponies I have ever met and more so, had the pleasure to be with. I love you so much. This has been hard on all of us, but you have had to bear the lion’s share. And that’s not fair.”

“Heh, that last part rhymes.”

Twilight paused, running her words back in her head, and then giggled. It felt good to laugh again. It felt like that one silly joke had broken days worth of stress and self depreciative anguish. Her wife was back and she looked genuinely glad to be in the same room together. After just a moment to consider, Twilight readjusted herself and stretched out back across the bed, seductively patting the one side. Sunset licked her lips, feeling the heat build up inside once more, but then paused. Sunset's eyes darted to the left at a specific piece of furniture by the bed. She lit her horn and the dresser drawer on her side opened. Actually, she pulled it all the way out and it fell on the floor with a clatter. Sunset did not bother fixing it. She pulled out two small vials and some sealed materials. Sunset waggled the one small, unmarked corked bottle in front of Twilight.

“Drink this.”

Twilight blinked twice and took note that the label had been deliberately removed to conceal the name of the potion. She asked hesitantly, “What is it?”

“A gift you have been wanting and I want to give it to you right here, right now.” Sunset downed her own vial without hesitation, her eyes glowing slightly with power and barely contained lustful desire.

A hypothesis popped into Twilight’s head and she began to blush profusely. She was thankful that the other voice in her head sealed herself in the back recessed both out of privacy respect and not wanting any part of what she figured was about to happen. “Sunny, is this…?”

“Ohhhhh… woooow, that starts working faaaaast. I feel... so fucking hot now. Drink up, babe. And we’ll call for dinner to be delivered later because we are not leaving this room until morning.”

“Well, I do need to set the sun in about two hours and you need to raise the moon.”

“Two hours, yeah, we’ll take a break then.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide. She took a sniff of the air and immediately recognized that familiar, potent smell permeating from her wife. “A… break?!”

Sunset grinned, climbing onto the bed slowly, like a stalking predator towards the stretched out Twilight Sparkle. “I take it back. I was not being a bad wife… but I’m about to be.”

Magical fields. Ley lines. Mana pools. They were all tied to one another by invisible strings that one could not see, touch, smell, taste, or hear. However, they could be felt on the inside by a sixth sense. Nearly all unicorns could sense these connections. Some better than most. Any creature with a touch of magic was capable of learning how and exercising that sense to become stronger. Sunset Shimmer had met zebra shaman that could wield power around her better than some unicorns all through trained internal connections. Alicorns, however, were especially sensitive to these delicate veins of power and any changes that occur to them.

Sunset Shimmer’s eyes flew open and she sat up gasping as if something had set off an alarm inside her brain. Her horn sparked and eyes glowed in the predawn light.

“Five more minutes, Sunny. Jus’ gimme fiiiiive moore…” *snooooore* Twilight gasped and suddenly sat up as well. “What was that?!”

Sunset jumped out of bed and moved to the balcony, looking up into the sky where deep blue was giving way to red and orange. The stars had all retreated as the dawn approached. “It’s close. I can’t see it, but it’s close. I can feel it. The emptiness. The… hunger.”

Twilight hobbled her way to the balcony as well and looked up. Thankful that her usually wild bed mane was now trimmed and out of the way. Wide purple eyes scanned the fading darkness beside her wife, fatigue and stiffness completely forgotten. “I can’t see anything, but…”

“It’s there.”

Without having to say anything, the two princesses lit their horns and the sun rose early and moon was not just lowered, but guided off its usual track to below the world, by the south pole. Many creatures on the other side of the world who probably had little to no idea what was going were going to find themselves under a moonless night with odd tides and no explanation.

They were out of time.

Canterlot, Ponyville, Vanhoover, Manehatten, all of Equestria and everywhere the SunLight crystals were active all awoke to the same blaring klaxon. It was a terrible sound, frightening, but it did its job. It woke everyone, everywhere, all at once.

“Citizens of Equestria and all creatures of the world that can hear my voice, this is Princess Twilight Sparkle. I wish I did not have to awaken all of you in such a way, but the day we have feared and prepared for has come. The Omega Beast is approaching.”

Sunset picked up on her prepared cue. Twilight thought it important to hear from both of them.

“Magically sensitive creatures will soon be able to feel a sense of tugging, then, as it approaches, every creature will feel it as a draining as the creature attempts to consume our magic. As was planned and proposed, we must gather as much magical energy into the containment crystals as possible before the beast is close enough to siphon it from us and destroy our world. It is imperative that all creatures young and old exit all existing structures unless they are specifically hardened to withstand heavy shaking and other major environmental hazards. Our experts believe the safest course of action is to find open fields beyond the cities and towns and shelter together. Those close to the coast should move inland, swiftly. Carry only life saving and necessary essentials such as food, water, and blankets, plus items for those younger who cannot look after themselves. Then, when called upon, please direct your attention to the direction of Canterlot.

“We have set up a device on the Plateau of Winter just south of Canterlot along the unicorn range. If you do not know which direction Canterlot is consult a map or just wait for the large beam of light in the sky. It will be hard to miss. This device will send the gathered magical power from the crystals to relays and back around, covering the entire world in a sphere that will allow us to move every creature to safety.”

“As was stated before, we can’t make you do this,” Twilight continued. “We do not wish to force you. But we ask all of you one last time to please help us save our world. Feel the power inside you and lend it to us for the sake of your neighbors, your friends, your family, and most importantly for those that you may never meet but are in need of your help. We have done all that we can to spread the word of what is at stake. In the end it will be up to those that are willing to save those that are not. Not for themselves, but for all…” Twilight reached down to place a hoof upon her abdomen. “And for those yet to come. We, the alicorns of this world, we are with you. Stand or fall, we do this together. And thank you all.”

Twilight nodded to Sunset and she deactivated the world wide broadcast. It just did not sound right saying, ‘good luck’ as she had written down.

“You okay?”

Twilight shook her head. “I was up until about ten minutes ago, but here we are.”

Sunset nodded. “Let’s raid the kitchen and load ourselves up. Going to be expending a lot of energy today. And since we just told all of Canterlot to evacuate no point waiting around to be served.”

Twilight cocked her head and examined Sunset carefully. “You are taking this all surprisingly well. Especially for first thing in the morning.”

Sunset grinned and waggled her brow. “I finally got a good night’s sleep after getting laid, like A LOT. Just need some calories and coffee hydration and I am ready to save the damn world.”

“Sunny…” Sunset paused and glance back. “I will save you. I swear it.”

Sunset Shimmer smiled serenely. She leaned over and kissed Twilight, moving her hoof to Twilight’s middle, rubbing it lightly over her belly. The potion and insertion was not a one hundred percent effective method, but the thought that it might have work still made them both smile. “C’mon, we have a lot to do.”

The first order of business was to get the devices moved. They had originally intended to have them moved days ago, but the distance became irrelevant after the others had merged with the god alicorns. They were more than capable of teleporting around the world with little to no detriment to their mana levels. Flurry Heart seemed especially happy about that.

Once that had been seen to, Sunset teleported Clover and the primary driver to the plateau and began anchoring it with bolts directly into the rock. It might blow up from an overload, but it would not fly off the mountain accidentally. Twilight stood behind them watching silently with the boxes containing the three crystals. After a startup test the last component, the glowing pink energon quintessence was inserted and the machine powered up to ready/standby mode. Clover stood back and shook for a moment.

“If you're cold and need a scarf or coat you better say so now because I can’t go back and get you one later.”

Clover glanced over to Sunset Shimmer. “I will be fine, but thank you.” His eyes next to turned to Canterlot. Even from a distance he could see the masses fleeing by train, airship, and many more retreating down the mountain path. It reminded Clover far too much of the exodus of Unicornia and it caused him to shudder again.

“Here.” Clover blinked as a thermos was hovered in his face. “Coffee will warm you from the inside and help with the jitters. I’ve had enough.”

“Sunny?”

Sunset smiled at Twilight before placing the soft foam covered crystal in her ear and the lanyard around her neck. “Testing, testing. Velveeta, Mike, Underwear am I coming in all clear, over?”

“What does that even mean?!” said Flurry Heart.

“Good morning! Sleep well you two?”

“Oh please, Cadence,” said Discord, “you are not fooling anypony with that sensual tone in your voice to what you are implying. Did you not see them before you left? They were GLOWING!”

Sunset chuckled. She glanced back to Twilight who was blushing and smiling. Clearly her receiver was working as well. “Luna? Raven? You on with us?”

“I am in position, Sunset.”

“As am I, beloved niece,” said Luna. “I am surprised, however. I thought I was to be setting up on the moon?”

“The drawing was not to scale,” said Clover, “If we were to setup at the poles or the moon itself the machines would fail due to the extreme cold. It was best to remain in temperate zones and not straight up and down. And once the gate is open, up and down will be irrelevant.

“As far as position, you will all be up high in the sky while having to maintain your altitude and hold onto the devices. Each channel booster relay has been fitted with a levitation charm that will allow you to focus most of your power on just staying airborne, but you must hold onto it. The more they move around the harder it will be for Twilight to regulate the power fluctuations. The more the power fluctuates the more the world will shake and there may be additional side effects as we progress.”

“Such as?” asked Raven.

“I honestly have no idea. I have never done this before. Just be aware and try to adjust accordingly.”

“Sounds simply chaotic!” chimed in Discord.

“Not reassuring,” grumbled Flurry.

“Well, he’s not wrong,” added Sunset.

“If we lose contact, which we might near the end, just keep focusing. Hold onto the device for as long as you can. Then teleport to the ground or some point of safety just before we jump or there is a chance you might get left behind or trapped in between space,” added Twilight.

Nothing was said for several seconds until Flurry spoke again. “Sooooo, what do we do now?”

“I am going to call Spike and a few others and see how the evacuations are going, but ultimately, we wait until we have visual. At that point we know it is committed and won’t turn away. We only get one shot at this.”

Clover turned back to Sunset Shimmer and removed his slider necklace. Sunset grimaced harshly at the device, recalling from a few days before he had explained how it needed to be refilled with blood magic if she wanted the catastrophic failure they were hoping for. Rather than ask for volunteers and sacrifices were completely out of the question, Sunset went to the guards and ordered them to give up a little. It was a horrible order to give, but they had done so with only a few asking why. The thestrals, not a single one questioned her. Some had even offered more if she needed it. That had made Sunset think of Sable Nimbus and she blanched, rapidly shaking her head. No one else was going to sacrifice themselves in such a way… Except maybe for me, but if it means everyone else sees tomorrow then so be it. Once full, the cursed artifact was returned to Clover for safe keeping until needed.

Spike stood in the center of town helping point citizens of Ponyville in the direction of the farms outside of town. There were plenty of open fields not currently in use and far enough away from the buildings in case they fell. Structures could be fixed, items recovered, but lives were more important. So far, nearly everyone understood that. From what he had been told by Twilight, not everyone was on the same page with the plan though despite the warnings. Ponyville was used to dealing with disasters and preparation. They had even gone as far as to drain half the water from the reservoir just in case the dam fails.

A buzzing and pulsing caught Spike’s attention and he glanced down at his belt. The pouch was glowing. “Hello?”

“Hello, Spike. I’m just checking in to hear how everything is going?”

“Hey, Twilight. So far, so good. Not sure how it is going to go once the overflow from Canterlot arrives. We have plenty of room, but, well, not like I have to explain to you how ponies of Canterlot view citizens of Ponyville.”

“I know, and I’m sorry for that. There are only a few towns surrounding Canterlot that the trains can reach quickly. The citizen on hoof will be lucky if they can make it down the mountain by nightfall as it is.”

“Do they even have that long?” The pause told him enough. “Well, I’ll try to stay in touch with the guard and Tempest Fury. I know they were overseeing much of the evacuation. Stay safe. Please?”

“We’ll do what we can. Spike… no matter what, remember, I love you and you will always be in my heart.”

Spike heard the call disconnect before he could reply. He sighed and turned his eyes to the mountains. “I’ll always be here for you, Twilight Sparkle.”

“How have the evacuations gone?” asked Cadence. She figured the others could hear her speaking but like Twilight, she had her own citizens that required checking on as well.

Seneschal Fire Sapphire paused to say something to another advisor or guard. Cadence was a little annoyed she could not see what was going on, but she got over it quickly. “Apologies, Your Highness. Unfortunately, our ponies have reacted slowly to the warning. We have drilled for disasters before, so things are progressing, but I fear many do not comprehend the magnitude of what you are describing. Many are retreating to their own personal shelters below ground. I know many are hardened, but should the earth shake and split open or the castle fall and we lose the power of the heart… I am not sure what would be worse. Braving the tundra to travel to safety with little to no supplies or starving to death trapped in a basement.”

“The crystal ponies are strong, Sapphire. Believe in them and they will believe in you. I… I am not sure if I will ever see the Crystal Spire again. I expect you to rule the Empire fairly and with respect as you have always shown our ponies.”

“I am unworthy of your throne, Your Highness.”

“As was I, when it was given to me. You will grow into it. I believe in you.”

“You know…” Discord began cautiously, “all these sentimental goodbyes and doom and gloom conversations are not exactly helping the harmony of the world. And this is ME pointing this out.”

“Then harness that chaos,” said Raven. “And be prepared to do your part to help me balance this uninspected carnival ride they about to take on.”

Twilight turned to Sunset whose eyes kept switching between the sky and the Canterhorn mountain. Twilight’s hoof touched her middle again. She could not stop thinking about last night. It was far too soon to know if it worked, but still… knowing they tried. That Sunset Shimmer wanted to give her the gift of life. It meant everything to Twilight, just like the pony herself.

“Sunny,” Sunset turned to Twilight, “I haven’t called Tempest or Gauge yet. I think they would both like to hear from us.”

Sunset nodded and smiled. “Yeah. I need to know they are not the last ones out.” She dialed Tempest’s crystal first and received no answer. Next, she tried Captain Gauge’s and also received no answer. That was worrying and made Sunset flex her wings in response.

“I’m sure they are just busy.”

“Too busy to answer calls from their princesses?” Sunset glared at Canterlot again. “I can zip over and check on them and be back.”

“Unrecommended,” said Clover. “Teleportation uses up massive amounts of personal mana. Even for an alicorn. We need to stick to the plan and conserve our strength. We know it is near. Your friends are guards, yes? They were given orders by you to see to the citizens first. Between the noise and likely confusion they may not be able to hear or feel your crystals.”

Sunset growled and flapped her wings a few times while pacing. Just when she was about to burst, when her crystal vibrated. “Hey! You okay?”

“I am fine, my princess, but we are having difficulty with a number of citizens who do not wish to leave so many possessions behind. They are concerned about looters. My guards have caught a few such suspects and tied them up for later transport, but it is slowing the entire process.”

“What about Tempest and the little ones?”

“They are leading the column down the mountain alongside Isabella. I… am probably going to be sleeping outside my tent and alone for a few nights after this.”

Sunset glanced to Twilight. She had her suspicions but took the bait and asked anyway. “Whhhhy?”

“Tempest did not want to be among the first out. She wanted to stay with the rest of the guard. I… pulled rank and ordered her to go.”

“Ouch.”

“She was SEETHING. If not for the foals I have a feeling she would have punched me quite hard for that. Still, I know they are safe and keeping the others safe and organized. I will take my due and pay the price when we reach that point. Was there anything else, Your Highness? I need to get back to it.”

“Just… when things start, and you will know when they do, get the hell out of there and to your family. I know you can fly, so fly. As hard and fast as you can. That is MY ORDER to you, got it?”

“Order received.”

Sunset could sense he wanted to add more. Perhaps he wanted to say, ‘be safe’ or ‘take care’ all of them would have felt hollow compared to what he truly wanted to say. It was not something he wanted to say in front of others, she imagined. But in her heart, Sunset knew what the words were. Words that would be left unsaid as she ended the call.

“Tempest is heading down the mountain. Gauge is still leading the guard efforts in the city. He won’t leave any creature behind until it starts. I know him.”

Twilight nodded. “Then let us hope we have enough time.”

Similar calls were placed to representatives and office holders throughout Equestria. Clover sat by the machine, occasionally consulting his foreleg computer for diagnostics as well as something that Sunset suspected was a game to pass the time while she and Twilight continued to check in and monitor the situation across the country.

Hours passed. The three sat down and paused to break open the snacks that had been hastily packed while conversing over the crystals with the others. Just small talk mostly, but then Sunset Shimmer had a nagging thought and question that she did not want to leave unanswered.

“Hey, Aunt Luna.”

“Yes, niece?”

“What do you eat in the Underworld?”

Twilight perked up. “That’s a good question! I mean, while standing here I felt hungry, which I assume means that you and all the others get hungry as well.”

“I think I know the answer,” chimed in Discord. “Do I get a prize if I’m right?”

“And here I thought you were always full of your own ego and horse shit,” said Raven.

Flurry Heart snorted.

“I DO hope you were referring to Luna with that slander, dear Raven.”

“You know whom I was speaking of, Lord of Chaos.”

Twilight flattened her ears excepting things to descend into an argument, but she then glanced to Sunset who had a grin on her face. It was heartwarming to see and gave Twilight tummy flutters. Somehow, Sunset could tell that Raven was just poking fun. As if to confirm her suspicions, Discord began to cackle a moment later.

“Oh, you certainly are the perfect foil to my hot plate, my friend!”

“Wrooong kind of foil,” mumbled Sunset.

“To answer your question, only to bring things back around. Yes, I do eat. I suppose not often. I am not entirely sure I or any of us even need to, but it is a habit and a desire so I do so. Mostly, as I imagine Discord was going to guess, I simply conjure it myself. Or, on a few occasions, I quietly pluck it from others when they are not looking. Not unlike what my sister would do right before a noble would cry, ‘somepony has swiped my cake! Servant! Bring me another!’”

Sunset giggled, smiling at the thought of her mother and her never sated sweet tooth. “I can see why that makes sense. Being a god pony would not make a whole lot of sense if you could just starve to death like the rest of us. After all, the world changes. The environment changes. I would guess immortals are supplemented by magic itself. You basically eat the magic and mana of the world.”

“Well, that explains why all my peanut butter sandwiches taste like Raven’s anus. Too much Harmony!”

“Annnnd how would you know what that taste like?”

“I… completely set myself up for that one.”

Flurry Heart and Cadence absolutely lost it. Sunset could imagine them rolling on the ground, hopefully not about to fall off the mountain or plateau they were resting upon. She also imagined Raven’s smug victorious smile not unlike her own. Thank you, Discord, for taking one for the team to keep it light for as long as possible. I really am going to miss all of you.

Author's Note

So, for those that do not follow along on the blog. Chapter 42 needed to be split in half. It was pushing 20k words. However! Things are done so here is 42. 43 will be out Friday and the Epilogue out Sunday. Enjoy the ride, keep hands to yourself, and tissues are available upon request.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 43: An End, Once and For All

Sunset finished laughing and decided it was a good time to check in on her captain again and what progress had been made clearing the city. She began to dial the code for Gauge’s SunLight crystal when she felt a harsh tug that felt like something had yanked on her horn savagely for a moment. Sunset cried out as her crystal fell out of her telekinesis field onto the grass and slush. Teal eyes scanned the sky and then some, but still could not see it a target.

Twilight jumped back to her hooves and also scanned the sky. “We need to begin.”

Clover held up his foreleg scanner, extending its signal to maximum range. Without a satellite network or relay the range was painfully still limited. “Are you certain? If we begin too soon…”

“I’m telling you it’s there!”

Twilight nodded, placing a hoof on Sunset's shoulder to help calm her. “I feel it too.”

“I concur,” said Raven. “There is a looming feeling above us. Hollow darkness deeper and darker than the pits of Hell itself.
It feels like a dread that breaths down my neck and rattles my very core. I can feel Harmony’s unease.”

“Raven, send the signal to the central hub crystal. Play the recorded message.”

While Sunset was closer to Canterlot, Raven’s harmonic connection to all magical crystals meant that she could network to them anywhere in the world. With a thought and applied magic, the large central hub crystal inside the castle activated the emergency channel not just across all SunLight crystals, but all magical stones across the entire world. It was a short message, but to the point. Every creature activated their stones to hear one short message from Twilight Sparkle.

“It has begun.”

Clover the Clever took one last deep breath and moved to the generator. He pushed a few buttons, listened for the ominous hum, and then slowly began to work the central lever from STANDBY to ON. The lights came on and the surrounding environment felt saturated with power. “Since there is no time left I feel I must say, it has been an honor serving the princess of Equestria once more. Thank you for giving me this chance.”

Sunset glanced at the machine and suddenly wondered how much radiation that thing was pumping out. Considering she had already altered one landscape and the wildlife she wondered if her reputation would be more infamous than famous years from now. Sunset shook her head and looked at Clover again seeing the unmistakable finality in his eyes. Her attention returned to the machine. She did not have to touch him to read his thoughts. He had no intention of surviving this event. “Don’t die before this is over.”

He bowed. “The same goes for you, princess.”

“Sunny… I’m, I'm sorry.”

Sunset shook her head, placing a hoof over her wife's muzzle. She snuck in one more kiss and whispered, “I’ll see you on the other side.”

A tear rolled down Twilight Sparkle’s cheek. “Sunset.”

The goldenrod alicorn did not wait. If she did not turn away right then it would only be harder to say goodbye. Sunset Shimmer extended her wings and took off like a rocket into the sky and did not look back. The creatures of Ponyville and the refugees of Canterlot turned to see the fiery missile rise into the heavens above. From below, Tempest Fury held her foals close. Giving each of them small kisses on the tops of her head. Her son, Saber Knightly felt wetness touch his mane and down the side of his head.

“Mama?” Tempest glanced down at Saber. “You’re crying.”

“Just worried for my friends.”

“Where's Daddy?”

Tempest glanced up to Canterlot and frowned. “Daddy will be here soon.”

Sunset was high. At least twice as high as Cloudsdale. She hoped they had been swift in their evacuation. It was predicted that though the cloud city would be safe from earthquakes it was possible that magical disruptions may cause the densely packed cloud banks to break apart and for material items to begin raining down from above. As a precaution, the city was moved to a remote area out west, far enough from any homes or towns.

Sunset snorted for a moment as a random thought crossed her mind. I’m really high. Not that kind of high. I only got that kind of high once, at college. Felt sick for days afterwards. Though it is kinda funny. I think. Is the thin atmosphere getting to me already?

“Is everypony in position?” asked Clover.

“Ready.”

“Yes, I’m here.”

“Ready.”

“Roger, roger, Clover dodger.”

“In position.”

Twilight reached a point half way between Clover and Sunset and moved the three crystals into position. Once the crystals came together their internal light intensified like a great beacon and the joined stones began to spin. Twilight could feel it drawing in the ambient power all around her. She had shielded herself from it and had enough of a mana well that it should not drain her by proximity for some time while other sources were more readily and voluntarily available. Twilight glanced up at Sunset who, even from a distance she could see was looking down at her, but features were obscured and unreadable. “Ready.”

Sunset took several meditative breaths to calm her racing heart. They had theorized that channeling so much raw power would kill a normal pony in seconds. But Sunset was not normal. However, that did not mean she was invulnerable. Even with personal shields in place this was likely to hurt... a lot. Sunset's mind, in its typical means of betrayal, offered up memories of her past injuries and then, as an extra twisting of the knife, she remembered Sable's blood curtling scream as Luna ripped her life force from her young body to save Sunset's life. She had to focus, had to be the Atlas to hold the world upon her shoulders. “Ready as I’ll ever be.”

Clover moved the lever further and carefully monitored the critical power gauge. They had theorized how much power would be required for the jump in thaums as well as voltage and concluded that if they waited to release all that power at once from the ground it would likely vaporize half a continent as well as be near impossible for the alicorns to control. So once the meter hit the first stage, Clover began funneling the power up to Sunset, who would be responsible for spreading it out and over the world to the other alicorns while Twilight monitored and regulated the power and simultaneously gathering more to send back down to the generator. It would be difficult, but Twilight assured them she was capable of multitasking.

The obvious weak point was Sunset herself. Flurry Heart had sensibly asked why the alicorns had been needed to be part of the machine to begin with. A question Twilight had asked as well while trying to find any other way to remove her wife from the equation. Ultimately, Clover agreed it would have been better to build a planet sized space bridge gate, but it was not possible with the materials available or the time allotted. Sunset simply had to endure a greater and greater amount of magical power pumped through her entire body for as long as she was capable of. It fell to Twilight to keep her wife steady and focused or else the containment shield would begin to destabilize and run the risk of tearing the world apart.

“Here we go. Once we begin the beast will likely accelerate towards us. Maybe we will get lucky and it will go after the sun first.”

“Just push the damn button.”

Clover sighed and did as he was told. A beam of white light energy speckled with a rainbow of colors released from the top dish, fired past Twilight and slammed into a waiting Sunset Shimmer, her sword, Godslayer, out and waiting to help her hold and direct the power. It stung, but not terribly. Like having ten thousand tiny gnomes surrounding her each armed with dulled thumb tacks and stabbing repeatedly over and over again. And not just along her skin and fur, the discomfort shot to every nerve ending in her body. Well, this sucks hairy yak balls.

Then, after a few minutes, Clover increased the power to the next interval.

The change was exponential. The only way Sunset could think to describe it was like holding your limbs too close to a flame or under water that was gradually beginning to boil. Your body was trying to tell you to move, to get to safety, but all you could do was shake and endure it. Sunset clenched her teeth and forced herself to stay focused. She held her sword high, the blade glowing brightly with golden light as energy flowed through her and out the top of the soul blade to the four waiting relays. She knew where the relays were in her mind, but the power also seemed to be attracted to the other devices, drawn to the quintessence core drivers pumping the power to and through. Energy continued to flow out the top dish arrays and slowly the sky began to glow and sparkle like a light upon a diamond as a bubble formed over the entire world in preparation for the jump.

“Keep it up, we are at twenty-two percent already!”

“Sunny, how are you holding up?” Twilight could not see her wife’s face, only the raw energy colliding with her that she was steadily distributing. There were slight waivers, but nothing Twilight could not handle. The delay in response was worrisome however.

“I’m… grrrrrrRRRRAAAARH! FUCK! THIS HURTS!”

“We must abort!” they all heard Luna shout. “I cannot listen to her suffering! There, there must be another way!”

“We cannot stop,” Clover replied. “The feedback from the sudden stop would likely fry the systems and there would not be enough pure quintessence left to restart the chain reaction.”

“If she’s hurting this bad already how is she supposed to hold it together at one hundred percent?” said Flurry Heart. No one immediately answered.

“We have to stop!” shouted Cadence. “We’re killing her!”

“ALL OF YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP!” The side conversations all ceased at once as they listened to Sunset Shimmer huff and growl. Fighting to control her breathing. “This… This is my burden, my fate, my choice. Just keep it together, all of you, so I can keep it together. It doesn’t matter what happens to me so long as you-grrrrrraaAAAHHHHH!!!”

“SUNNY!”

“S-SO LONG AS YOU S-SURVIVE!”

Sunset Shimmer screamed again. Twilight felt her resolve waiver as her emotions tore at her. She could feel Aine trying to wrestle things under control in her mind, but Twilight wrestled back. A bolt of stray energy shot away from the spinning crystals and struck the side of the mountain, blowing a large chunk away and leaving the bare rock smoking.

FOCUS, TWILIGHT! If you will not let me take over you must focus! Twilight shook her head. It was not her voice or mind that had said that. Aine was no long lying dormant and it sent waves of anger and panic through her core. It’s here. Look up.

“We have to pick up the pace. We are at forty percent, but…”

Twilight heard the pause. They all did.

“What?!”

Clover looked up and there was a dark blot in the sky no larger than a pea by his perspective, but that he could see it during the day, through the bubble, and so far away meant what they had all feared. That the creature was enormous. And was close enough to interfere with the magical flow.

Sunset Shimmer screamed and Twilight turned her eyes back to her wife.

“It is close enough to begin siphoning power!” shouted Clover. He threw caution to the wind and moved the lever three more notches.

Twilight felt the crystal glow hot as power was intensely drawn from them. The pull was strong enough that she barely had to hold them in place anymore, creating their own pocket of stabilizing gravity and the usually translucent mana flows began to glow brightly as they were drawn from all corners of the globe.

“SUNSET!”

“AAAAAAAAAAAAGRRRRRRRGAHHHHH!!!!”

“CLOVER!”

Sunset could feel her grip loosening. Her physical grip and her grip on consciousness. Each pulse of energy was like getting hit by a bolt of lightning and then backed over by a Mack truck. And they were hitting her every few seconds again and again. Bolts of stray energy were blasting free from Sunset at an increased rate as a result.

The first few bolts had blown divots in the ground. The next set had split granite and turned trees to cinders. The new, more intense blasts of multicolored energy were now ripping holes in space/time itself as they crossed the fifty percent power range and space/time reality destabilized. Twilight looked down and a glowing hole appeared to show buildings and a street of some other place. She could not spare her attention long enough to tell if it was somewhere else on their world or another dimension altogether. She had to hope a random bystander would not accidentally walk through it. What Twilight did know was that more and more bolts were escaping and she was having a harder and harder time controlling it all. Sunset was wavering making her job increasingly difficult.

“I have to move. I have to talk to her!”

“These locations were chosen specifically! You move it will upset the balance!” Clover replied.

Twilight slowly moved back. She had the crystals pinned to their location with her telekinesis, not that they needed much help anymore. The pull from the device was equalized by the pull of the crystals on the rest of the world creating a stable electro magi-magnetic field. The power continued to flow down into the gate device without her direction. Perhaps it was science or perhaps it was Raven and Harmony trying to help keep things together so Twilight could go help Sunset. Either way, the reaction was stable.

Twilight glanced down to Clover then up into the sky where the dot had become larger. She could not make out any details but it was closing rapidly. With her decision made, Twilight flapped her wings and followed the beam of energy up to where Sunset Shimmer was suffering.

This is a mistake!

If you are not going to offer anything positive to the situation then do me a favor and shut the fuck up!

“Twilight!”

“I’ve got this! I can do more than one thing at a time! Just keep the power flowing!” Twilight did not hear a response if there was one. The winds were beginning to whip about violently the closer she came to where Sunset was hovering. How she was still maintaining her altitude was a miracle or act of sheer, subconscious will. Once through the gale force turbulence Twilight brought herself to a hover across from Sunset Shimmer. What she saw tore her heart in two.

Sunset had numerous lightning burns all over her body, singed down to the skin and red with a little bit of blackening. Some were already bleeding from torn blisters. Her teeth were clenched tight and somehow had not broken. She was bleeding slowly from her nose, which was smeared across her muzzle and down her chin from where she must have occasionally wiped the drip. Sunset’s wings were fluctuating between burning flames and golden feathers and Twilight could see some of the primaries and secondaries were damaged or missing completely. But what truly tore at Twilight was that Sunset Shimmer was crying though her eyes were closed tight. Trying with all her might to bear it all.

Another energy pulse struck from below and Sunset screamed. More bolts slipped away, one almost striking Twilight. Through her spell that was regulating the power, Twilight felt the world shake below with tremors. She had to closer her eyes and focus to make the shaking stop. It took longer than expected and Twilight grunted and groaned.

“T-T-Twi… light?” The hoarse croaking of her name made Twilight’s eyes fly wide open again.

“Oh, Sunny.”

Sunset Shimmer huffed as if she had just run a marathon, but forced a smile through her suffering. A true sight for sore eyes greeting her. “It’s good to… see you. Assuming I'm not losing it. It's just… This really hurts. But you should… go back. I don’t want you to get hurt.”

Twilight shook her head and reached out a hoof, rubbing the side her wife’s face. “No. We miscalculated. We started too late and the creature is not slowing. It's now taking some of the power away, which is killing you. If we don’t increase the output you will die before we can reach enough coverage to teleport.”

“Well… that sucks.” Sunset screamed again as another pulse struck from below.

“We are at sixty-one percent, but the rate is slowing!” said Clover. “I have to increase to maximum output. I do not know for how long it will hold out, but it is all I can do!”

“Do it,” said Sunset and Twilight together.

Sunset blinked her bloodshot and dripping eyes at Twilight. “Twilight, no. If, if you stay here, you’ll die. I can't watch another Twilight die. Don't... Don't make me, please.”

Twilight hardened her resolve, the world around her seeming to fade into prereferral while smiling lovingly at the suffering mare before her. “You are so hard headed, you know that?”

Sunset cried out again as another, more powerful surge passed through, but then Sunset noticed the pain did not last as long as before and ebbed quickly. She opened her eyes to find Twilight still touching her while shaking off the shockwave. She was huffing from surge, but mostly unaffected.

“Babe? Are you-”

“It’s us, or nothing. Do you hear me, Sunset Shimmer? Not you or I, but US! It will always be, us.”

Sunset’s eyes were wide. It felt like all the ills of the universe were suddenly gone for that one brief moment as she stared into the unquestionably, unbreakable, loving eyes of Twilight Sparkle. That was all Sunset saw in those determined amethyst eyes. No manipulation, no hesitation, just love. “I… wow.”

Another, stronger surge passed through them and they both screamed as more bolts escaped and Twilight fought to keep the rest of the universe from tearing its way through and their world from flying apart. Smoke was rising from the fresh burns they had both just suffered.

Twilight, you cannot stay this close to the gathering power. We are strong together, but there are limits to what your body can take! You were not meant for this!

You know, I find it actually comforting that even as an immortal that I am flawed. If you are so worried about our safety then think of a way to make this go faster or to heal us because I am not leaving her. She needs me. She needs to see she is not alone in this no matter how tough she tries to talk herself up.

You are going to get us killed! You are doing this on purpose!

What? Are you scared to die?

Of course! Only a fool would no-

Well, I’m not. I’m scared of lots of things. I'm scared of things with too much cheese! You can see my mind and my memories so you know that’s true. But I’m not scared to die for my friends or the ones I love most. They are my pillars of strength, my adamant resolve. I’ll be damned if I’m going to skim by this in relative safety while my wife destroys herself. So, got anything helpful to add?

The recesses of Twilight’s mind fell quiet and she was completely fine with that. Despite the excruciating pain, Twilight smirked and doubled her concentration on keeping everything together. “Bitch.”

“Huh? Wha?”

Twilight smiled, giving Sunset a small peck on the lips despite the blood. “Aine, she wanted me to leave you.”

“And here everypony thought I was the most selfish of the lot,” said Discord over their shared channel.

“She really is full of herself. Loved that speech, Twily. You made my heart flutter all the way over here,” said Cadence.

“Conceited. That is my word of choice for my mother,” added Luna.

“I didn’t really know her on a personal level, but Chaz and I agree she has a big butt. IT'S HUGE!”

“I concur with all that which was said,” said Raven. “Twilight, you do what you feel is best. I believe in you. If you can hold the world together AND be there for Sunset then, yes, do it. I beg of you to keep her happy and motivated to keep pushing forward.”

“SWEET MERCIFUL HEAVENS!” shouted Clover. “LOOK AT THE SKY!”

They all looked up.

The entire world looked up. Not every creature could see what was coming. In a way, Clover felt jealous of those beings because he wished he could not see what his eyes were showing him. But the creatures of Equestria could see it. Griffonstone could see it. Saddle Arabia could see it. And many, many more.

The omega beast was close enough now that many features were becoming clear. The eyes were red like molten pits, and it had begun to open its massive maw as it committed to an attack run. Teeth… so many teeth. More and more visible as its quad hinged jaw opened wider.

“Percentage!” shouted Twilight.

“Seventy! It has been as seventy percent for more than a minute! I… I do not think it can go any higher! Not without more power!”

“THERE ARE NO MORE SOURCES OF POWER!” shouted Twilight hysterically.

“There… no… there has to be something,” mumbled Sunset, her body shaking badly from damage and fatigue. “There has to be… some… thing?” Sunset’s eyes were slightly blurry and her body hurt to move. She was not sure if what she was seeing was real or not. But something was coming at them from below. Several somethings, each glowing bright and different colors. There were flames as well. Beautiful, fiery flames of yellow and orange that were spread wide and seemed to move, unless that was just her eyesight failing her. Did a volcanic geyser open up below? No… wait, are those… wings?

Fog Gauge flew down the side of the mountain over the fleeing masses, shouting at them to stay in line and not to trample others in a blind panic. His guards had swept the city over and over again for any stragglers or holdouts, but once the beam shot into the sky he knew it was time to retreat. His sharp eyes turned skyward and though his princess was little more than a dot he winced when he saw the power collide with her. “Hold on, my princess. I believe in you. I know you can do this.”

“Captain?”

Gauge shook his head. “Continue to retreat down the mountain. Find your family, but remember you are still a royal guard. If you see a need, do your duty to protect the citizens, understood?” The thestrals all saluted and Gauge quickly returned to his position escorting the masses. He knew that Tempest would be near the valley floor by now and that she and Isabella would likely be seen as the go-to leadership stand-ins. That would make them easier to find in such a mess. But find them he would. He just had to keep the herds of others moving.

As Gauge suspected. He found Tempest on top of a wagon trying to direct crowd control to spread out in a calm and orderly fashion, which was no small task. She was, however, easy to hear even with thousands of other voices all talking over one another. The bat pony landed next to his wife and threw protocol completely out the window by tapping on her shoulder and kissing her the moment she turned. The vermilion unicorn melted into the embrace, ignoring the observing comments and cat call whistles. They found one another. The rest could wait for a few fleeting seconds.

“I was worried about you. I’m... I'm sorry about earlier,” Tempest whispered knowing that his hearing was sensitive enough to pick it up even amongst all the chatter.

“As am I. But I am here. Tell me what you need and I will see that it is done.”

“We just need to keep everypony calm and focusing their thoughts and efforts on the sky above. They need to be willing their internal magic to the princesses just like they were asked. There is no telling what is going to happen next.”

Bolts of multicolored lightning shot from the column of energy striking the surrounding area. Some cried out in panic. Gauge nodded and stood proudly next to his wife, wrapping his foreleg around hers. He glanced down at his son who was just below and standing close to Isabella, a feathery wing wrapped around him. Gauge glanced next to his daughter in the harness his wife was wearing and up to gaze lovingly into jade eyes made of steel. They were all the motivation he needed to see it through.

“Every creature!" shouted Fog Gauge. "I implore you! Turn your eyes to the sky and see! See how your princesses struggle for you! See how they are giving everything they have to save you, save us! Focus your power! Think of what drives you, think of your friends, your family! Hold those thoughts tight and let the magic flow through you to them! We are all called upon in this hour or need.”

Mana flowed from every creature. The power glowing like a gaseous cloud drawn up into the sky to where the crystals were floating under the control of Princess Twilight and spinning like a top. There were more mana flows lighting the daylight up like an aurora all traveling to the singular point of collection. Gauge silently prayed it would be enough and soon so that his princess would not have to bear such tremendous power for long. He could only imagine what it was doing to her, pushing down the worst thoughts in favor of good memories and feelings of love and friendship.

Another massive pulse shot to the sky and more bolts of lightning escaped, fracturing the air with purple and blue lightning. The zigzagging bolts lingered in the air far longer than they should have like ethereal cracks that continued to spread. Other bolts struck the ground and trees, lighting some of the patches on fire. Panicked gasps went through the crowd while some moved in to put out the fires before they could spread.

"LOOK!"

“The sky is tearing open!”

“The ground as well! There’s a glowing hole in the ground over here!”

“Stay away from the glowing holes!” shouted Tempest. “For the love of… I should not have to tell you this! Back away!”

“I think I see something,” a pony shouted. “I’m gonna poke it with a stick.”

Gauge flattened his ears and glanced to his wife, slack jawed. He then shouted, “What? No!”

“HEY! MANURE FOR BRAINS! Why would you do that?!” added Tempest in disbelief.

The pine green colt picked up a stick and looked over the edge of the hole. The edge of the magical hole had a bright magenta and purple glow to it, but felt stable even with a few pokes of the stick. He then risked a peek and looked down. It was like gazing down on a strange city from high above yet he could see cavern walls and rock pillars as well. He could make out individual buildings, but none he recognized. Was there an underground city below the mountain he had not been aware of? If so, it was deep and the city quite large at a guess. Perhaps it was a gateway to another world. Magic was weird, after all. The colt poked at the hole itself and much to his disappointment, nothing happened. So, he shrugged and just threw the stick in.

“Pfft. Lame.”

The stick fell.

It crashed down onto a chess table scattering many of the pieces. One of the ponies sitting at the table jumped back in surprise, nearly tripping over his own seat. The other simply blinked her eyes, taking note of the fact that her king piece was now lying on its side. That made her arch a brow. Slowly, she looked up.

“Well, that was certainly unexpected.”

The tall pony stood and stretched her limbs and wings, stepping away from the scattered chess board. She examined this new hole in the ceiling that was not a physical breach but a magical portal. She could see Canterlot in the distance up on the mountain and some activity going on not far from there. Her magical senses were flooded with both familiar and unfamiliar sensations. She could feel fear, hope, love, despair and more. It was raw, unfiltered. Briefly, her fuchsia colored eyes flashed fiery orange, but she focused and blocked out all the swirling turmoil. For a moment, her pink mane began to billow before falling still again.

“What is it?”

Celestia turned to her lover briefly before returning her gaze to magical breach above. “An opportunity.”

More ponies began to gather around the park wondering what was going on, curious about the unexpected gateway. Celestia ignored all of them and focused. Her horn lit and a magically constructed telescope of light materialized for her to use. After a few small adjustments she could see the ponies on the mountain plateau more clearly. One she would have bet good coin looked like Clover the Clever.

Celestia followed the energy beam upward and spotted Twilight leaving her position to fly higher. Celestia had to add extra lenses and make further adjustments, but she was able to focus and see what she had both hoped for and feared would be at the heart of the magical gale in the darkening sky.

“Oh, goddess. Little sun,” she said breathlessly. Celestia stretched her power to focus more and flashed her teeth at the sight of Sunset Shimmer being ravaged by magical currents trying to hold everything together.

“HEY!” a familiar raspy voice shouted. “What’s going on?!”

Celestia released her power and the telescope disappeared. She glanced to her left and found the spunky sky blue pegasus with polychromatic mane and tail glancing back and forth rapidly between her and the breach. Celestia knew what she wanted to happen next and there was no time to second guess her commitment to it. It would likely alert Luna or her reapers, but they would not stop her. Nothing would stop her from saving her daughter.

“Rainbow Dash, would you be so kind as to find the rest of the elements.”

“Pfft. Like I have to. They are probably already here or on their way.”

“I’m HERE!” Rainbow Dash screamed and jumped back. “Did I make roll call? Are we planning something big?! WILL IT INVOLVE REAL CAKE?!”

“Yes, Yes, and maybe?”

Pinkie Pie grinned ear to ear. The pink pony disappeared as if she had teleported and was back a moment later with Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy. They were all stunned silly with their eyes rolling about from the sudden, swift movement. “All best friends present and accounted for, ma’am! Now… WHERE’S THE CAKE?!”

“I am afraid the cake will have to wait, Pinkie Pie,” said Celestia gesturing to the breach that was beginning to fluctuate, growing smaller then larger again. Voices could be heard from the other side as more lightning shot through the sky and the ground rumbled as the winds blew viciously about. “I must ask something of you, all of you, and I want you to consider carefully but understand that time is short. Our friends, Twilight, Luna, and all of Equestria are faced with the possibility of total annihilation.”

“Well, it’s nice to hear some things never change, I guess,” commented Applejack. “What can we do?”

“Indeed. If Twilight and others are in danger then there is nothing to consider,” said Rarity with a confident nod.

“Just tell us what to do and we are there!”

Celestia nodded in return. She paused when she felt a foreleg wrap around hers to find Sombra standing proudly, staring into her eyes calmly. “I assume you have a plan?”

“I am afraid I have been kept out of the loop on what exactly is going on, but I can make healthy assumptions at this point. So, there is no good plan, just a final act of being ‘bull headed’ as my sister called it and charging forth blindly. Our daughter is in trouble and is likely dying. I need no other reason to do something.”

“Oh dear, I see what’s about to happen,” said Fluttershy, settling in.

“Here it comes,” mumbled Applejack as Pinkie took an unbelievably deep breath.

“Twilight and all the other alicorns needed to gather the magic from all across the world in order to run away from a massive, other dimensional space monster that looks like some nightmarish worm with lots and lots of teeth that is now big enough to eat the entire world faster than I can eat a three tier cake but in order to do so all the alicorns other that Sunset Shimmer, who is Twilight’s wife, who is Celestia’s daughter, who we saw one time when they came down to Elysium a few years ago, had to merge themselves with other alicorns that were actually gods who have been around for a really, really, reeeeeeeaaally long time because it was the only way to consolidate power to try and hold the world together while magic flows into the three beautiful crystals that are gathering and releasing said power into a machine that also came from another dimension or at least the design of it did that Clover the Clever, yes, that Clover the Clever, put together and is linked to other smaller machines that are making a super big awesome bubble around the world so that it can safely travel space because without it every creature is dead because in space no pony can hear you screeeeeam, but it looks like they don’t have enough power, which is super bad, but that’s okay we have our own power and Celestia is going to ask us to fly up there and give ourselves to the crystals in order to push them over the top power-wise and make the jump to light speed but there is a chance that we will never be able to exit the crystals again and thus be denied paradise or broken down to magical dust or pink goo sometimes called quintessence but she can’t or won’t make us do it but if we don’t they die, the world dies, the entire multiverse dies and there will be no MORE CAKE FOR ANYONE, ANYWHERE AND THAT IS THE SADDEST TRAGEDY IN THE HISTORY OF EVER SO WHY ARE WE STILL TALKING ABOUT THIS LET’S GO ALREADY!”

Celestia coughed politely into her free hoof. “What she said.”

The breach began to waiver, growing smaller again.

“I didn’t need the rundown, Twilight needs us. That’s all I needed to hear!" Rainbow Dash flapped and flew up a little bit before glancing back at the others. “C’mon! We gotta do something!”

“Of course we gotta do somethin’, but how? Not all of us can fly, RD!” Applejack’s staring contest with Rainbow Dash was interrupted by an infectious giggle. Her eyes grew wide and jaw hung open as Pinkie Pie floated around her then moved up next to Rainbow.

“Silly AJ. Your body is not your body! You’re dead! Didn’t you ever wonder how I kept sneaking across the river to give grumpy old Death warm hugs? We’re souls! Ghosts! OoooOOO! OOOoooo! Brains! Braaaaaains!”

“Zombies eat brains, Pinkie. Ghosts eat… I don’t rightly know what ghost eat. Ghost food, I reckon?”

“I think you’re all getting off topic here.” All the eyes gathered turned to the white stallion with the two tone blue mane and piercing blue eyes. “If we’re doing this then let’s do this. That’s my family up there. If I have to sacrifice the last of what I am to save them then I will. The only thing that was left for me here was a dip in the well.”

Celestia spread her wings and left the ground. “Say your goodbyes if you can, then make your way into the crystals to power them. And thank you for this.”

“What are you gonna do?” asked Rainbow, not at all afraid to ask the question.

“I am going to go punch a space worm in the face.”

“WE are going to go punch a space worm in the face and save our daughter,” Sombra corrected, floating up next to his love. Celestia smiled brightly.

“AND WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU ARE GOING?” The breach above was suddenly blocked by several formless, floating shadows undulating about with angry glowing silver eyes. “IT IS FORBIDDEN!”

Celestia sneered darkly, horn taking on a golden, fiery glow. Luna’s minions were only trying to do their job, but they would not stop her. Perhaps they had never dealt with an alicorn other than their master before or simply thought that she was just another soul to corral and stand watch over. She was anything but just one of the cattle. She was Celestia, Princess of the Sun and daughter to Mother Creation. If they thought her weak or powerless they were about to find out how wrong they were.

Before Celestia could issue her final warning, another shadowy figure slammed into the group, knocking all of them down hard enough they crashed through buildings and across the field. One even landed in the river. The shadow threw her hood back and Sable Nimbus saluted to the former princess, flashing her bat pony fangs.

“Go, Your Highness! I’ve got you covered!”

“Thank you, once again, for your service, Sable.”

“Luna’s going to be mad at me, but I know that big, blue cuddlebug. She would never forgive herself if something happened to Sunset when there was even a small chance you could do something about it.”

Celestia nodded and took flight, her spectral body glowing brightly as flames trailed her.

Several ponies had now gathered around the hole and were talking back and forth. One even dared his friend to stick his hoof in. Tempest had jumped down from the wagon full of supplies and marched up to the gawking onlookers. “Do you not have basic survival instincts? You have no idea what is down there! What if lava started pouring out of that, huh?! Anything could come flying out and eat your face o-”

Several beams of colorful light shot forth as fast as cannon shots. All those closest to the hole fell back and ducked for cover. Tempest could have sworn she heard the beams of light speak and one even sounded like it was giggling. But those thought became irrelevant after what she saw next.

A familiar pony flapped her wings, emerging from the breach slowly, methodically. She looked a bit different than the last time Tempest had seen her… at the pony’s funeral. Her mane was now all pink and billowed about angrily, not unlike Sunset's when she is powered up. Celestia was surrounded by flames that shed like water from her fur and wings with each slow, methodical flap. Celestia glanced down at all the creatures gathered. Many dropped to their knees while others were too stunned to do anything by stare. She spared a moment to smile at them before taking off into the sky, soon followed by another streak of light, dark umber with flecks of yellow and green.

Tempest said nothing. She just turned around and walked back to her family. When she reached Gauge she wrapped herself around him tightly and held him and her two foals close. When Gauge tried to ask about what happened she just shook her head and shushed him, never loosening her grip. It was something they could talk about later… assuming they had a later. How does one not feel as if the end is near when the dead rise from the ground shrouded in fiery glory?

“Sunny?” Twilight’s voice made Sunset shake her head and blink her eyes. It had to of been her addled and abused mine. Could magical lightning cause brain damage? Probably.

“I… I thought I saw…”

A blue streak shot past them both, swirled around the opposite direction of the spinning gale that surrounded them as if not affected by it at all. The ball of light was so fast and sounded as if it was whooping and cheering. Twilight blinked. Had she seen a rainbow contrail? Then another light began to spin around, slower, stable, orange in color. This was followed by a yellow light, then a deep royal indigo light, and finally a pink light that bounced about erratically. The light coalesced and finally shifted to resemble a pony who smiled with glee and screamed, “SURPRIIIIIISE!”

Sunset and Twilight both gasped and screamed, “PINKIE PIE?!”

Another power surge passed through the two of them and they both cringed and writhed while the power tore through their ravaged bodies. Twilight’s eyes burned bight white while she channeled the power around the world. It was getting harder and harder to concentrate and she could FEEL the omega beast breathing down on them like a predator’s hot breath.

The other rainbow colors morphed into five familiar faces, all smiling brightly at her. They appeared just as she always remembered them, young and in their primes. Twilight reached out with tears streaking her fur. “Rainbow Dash! Applejack! Rarity! Fluttershy! WHY?! HOW?!”

Twilight thought she was going insane or seeing things, but nothing could have prepared her for when the next figure flew up behind all the others, surrounded by flame and smiling lovingly at both her and Sunset Shimmer. Twilight gasped, unable to speak for a few seconds. She looked back to Sunset who was about to pass out, her head down and eyes barely open.

“Sunset, SUNSET! LOOK UP! Please! You have to look up, sweetie!”

“I… too tired… Need to sleep... it off.”

“Oh, my little sun.”

Sunset’s eyes flew open. She blinked several times, seeing ghosts. Literally. “Oh, shit. I’m already dead.”

Rainbow Dash snorted and laughed. “Not yet, hot head. And with our help we are going to keep it that way.”

Sunset looked at each of the familiar pony faces and then up to meet Celestia’s heavenly, serene smile. “Mom?”

“My beautiful, wonderful, Sunset Shimmer. The light of my heart, my greatest creation. You are everything I ever wanted you to be.” Celestia glanced over her shoulder and another figure materialized next to her. “We both wanted you to be.”

Sunset blinked again. She had to be seeing things or was in fact, dead as dead can be. She had lost her memory of the stallion before her, but had seen him in Twilight's memories from a distance from the shores of the Golden City. “D-Dad?!”

Sombra smiled, his soft green eyes filled with incalculable pride. “Hello, Sunset Shimmer. It seems we keep meeting under the most dire of situations. Makes it difficult to have a nice talk and there was so much I wanted to talk to you about. I guess life is just not fair sometimes.”

Sunset snorted a laugh. It hurt like hell and burned all the way down to her hooves, but at the same time felt so good. She smiled and said, “It’s really not, is it?”

Sombra smiled. “It’s okay. Or rather, it will be okay. At least I get to see you one more time and tell you how proud I am of you. That I always wanted a daughter and you are everything I would have wanted and more and that I love you. Always.”

Sunset’s eyes shifted between her mother and father, her expression falling. “Wha… what are you… Celestia?” Sunset felt the slider necklace slip free and float over to Celestia where the device came to rest around her neck. “Mom? Dad? No… you can’t!”

“We can and we will. It is a parent's job to always be there for their children, no matter how old they get.” Celestia turned her eyes to Twilight. “Take care of one another. That, is my final decree. I love all of you.”

“CELESTIA!”

“MOM!”

Celestia glanced to each of the elements and nodded, then turned her eyes to the sky. “Goodbye, my little ponies. We will buy you as much time as we can.”

“Sun_et? Twilight? Do I h_ar my s__ter’s _oice?! __at _s hap__ni_g?!” Luna tried to shout over the static.

Sombra held out his hoof. “Shall we dance, my love?”

Celestia took the hoof and her flames grew brighter, engulfing them both in burning wings and phoenix fire, two yellow eyes glanced down from above as the fire took on a life of its own. Sunset could have sworn she heard the familiar cry of Philomena over the whipping winds. Their lips met for a quick kiss. “We shall.”

Celestia and Sombra spread their massive wings and took off into space.

“Celestia… Mom and Dad. Somehow, they left Elysium and… they…” The words died in Sunset’s throat. Though she could not see her Aunt Luna, Sunset could imagine her face of complete disbelief. Even death could not keep Celestia from joining the fray. A few seconds passed in silence with no reply. Sunset tapped at her SunLight crystal but even the static was gone. She was not sure if her message made it through. Before Sunset could comment again another blue light flew up and materialized into another pony.

“Sorry I’m late. Was saying goodbye to my wife and daughter.”

“SHINING ARMOR?!” shouted Twilight, purple eyes wide, tears streaking her face.

“Hey, Twily. It’s good to see you again. You… wow, they said you were as big as Celestia now, but I figured it was just the hayburgers. You look good!"

"I've missed you so much!"

Shining Armor smiled. "Missed you too and I would love to say more, but you are all running out of time. Flurry Heart and Cadence’s crystals have already blown out. So, it’s time we end this and get you out of here.”

“Well, we better not waste this chance then,” said Applejack.

“Wait… no. Don’t go, Shiny.” Twilight wept.

“It’s okay. I got to see all of you again. I get to be a big damn hero one more time. I am okay with this and I’ll be here, in your heart.”

Shining Armor slipped away, glanced up and scowled at the monster in the sky and dove back down. His form slipped away as he thinned out to a blue and white streak of light and dove straight into the unicorn crystal in the top center.

“As he was saying, darling. We will always be with you. We love you, Twilight.” Rarity dove as well and the unicorn crystal grew even brighter.

“You were always there for us Twilight,” said Fluttershy. “Now we get to be here for you. And please, look after Discord. Don’t let him get depressed.”

“Heh, big damn heroes. Wish I had thought of that.” Rainbow winked at them. “Yo, Shimmer. Take care of this one, she’s the best of us.”

“Now don’t you go cryin’ for us again, ya hear? We knew what the stakes were and we all said yes. We’d do anything for ya, Twilight, because you’re our friend and gosh darnit, we love you. Do right by each other and all the rest will come naturally.”

Pinkie flew up and around and eventually gave both princesses quick hugs before spinning about. “My life began with rocks it is only fitting that my soul becomes part of one. Ma, Pa, and Maude would be so proud!” Pinkie smiled one last time and dove down with the others. The crystals grew intensely bright. From above, Twilight thought they may shatter. Instead, a massive rainbow of light erupted from the three crystals and overcharged the generator in seconds.

Clover the Clever had no idea what was going on above him. Their slimmed down SunLight Crystals had all failed under the intense magical feedback, which they knew had been a possibility but was still frustrating. Lights from the valley had shot past him and followed the beam upward. Soon after, a massive phoenix with what looked like a burning pony inside flew over and hovered for a minute before rocketing up and beyond his sight. For some reason, he thought of Celestia and that thought brought comfort to his heart.

The next thing he knew the crystals were all becoming super energized and a magical beam of light that fractured into a rainbow struck the generator and pushed it to one hundred percent in less than two seconds. With no more time to spare he lifted the safety glass on the console and pressed the fire button to release the remaining power and could only pray that Twilight under Aine’s guidance would be able to guide them the rest of the way.

Clover sighed, his job finally over. “Finally, the sweet promise of release.” The rainbow energy shot forth destroying the generator and vaporizing Clover. He never felt a thing.

Celestia could feel the monster’s hunger. She had been told by Luna in great detail what had happened to the Athanatoi when it had attacked another world. Though she did not feel pity for them it was still no way for a being to die in the belly of some worm being drained utterly until your bones liquified and your soul was consumed to nothingness. She had no intention of going out like that, but she did have to slow it down to protect the world and those she loved.

“I know that look,” said Sombra. “That is the face of a mare who will move mountains to protect those she cares for. It is beautiful, striking, and just a little bit frightening.”

Celestia flashed her lover a grin. “For my daughter, for my daughter-in-law, for all those I love and care for. This universe will know there is no fury greater than an alicorn goddess who has control over the sun itself.”

Celestia’s mane erupted into flame and her horn burned with pure golden sunlight. She raised both her forelegs and gestured. The omega beast turned just in time to be struck in the side of the head with a flaming ball of hot gas and concentrated magical plasma. The sun shattered into globules and burned all along the side of the creature. It cried out as it thrashed from the burns. Its forward movement halted as she continued to press the remains into eyes and any other weak point. Celestia’s burning orange eyes looked down to the world below.

“Go, go now!”

Sombra flew into her waiting forelegs and held up the slider, waiting for the world to escape.

They were gone. Sunset Shimmer blinked. She could not believe she had any more tears to shed, but she did. Her mother and father had escaped Elysium to save them and now they were gone forever. Even the small consolation pleasure of spending time with them in Heaven was taken from her as she teetered on death’s doorstep. What other possible cruelty could the universe bestow upon…

Sunset blinked. Then, she blinked again.

“Sunny?”

Twilight turned and a small distance away a magical rift had opened in the sky. At first it just looked like more sky, with clouds framed by golden afternoon light. Easier to see since Celestia had done something with the sun and their world had become shrouded in darkness. However, as she followed Sunset’s gaze she too could see what appeared to be movement in the clouds. Pegasus from another dimension?

Twilight blinked when she realized that the creatures looking up at them from the clouds were not ponies, though they did have wings… and one of them bore a striking resemblance to…

“It… can’t... be.”

Sunset felt her heart explode in her chest. She was not sure if it was still beating or was beating so fast that it was just one rapid fire pump on overdrive. What she had to assume at this point was that her brain was thoroughly damaged and her mind was gone. It was the only possible explanation for what she was seeing. It was just not possible and yet, there, in the distance sitting on a puffy white cloud was Twilight Sparkle. She was leaning back with a book in hand, glasses slipping down her nose as they often did. Just as shocking were the two beings next to her on the cloud. Aurora Shimmer and Sunna Sparkle, both appearing as they had in their mid twenties, both also relaxed.

Sunna was the first to notice the rift and tapped her mother's knee. As all three turned, their wings unfurled briefly before settling. Aurora grinned and flicked her wavy hair back before she shot Sunset the finger guns as she had often done with her older daughter. Sunna smiled brightly and waved energetically. Twi just stared, seeming as awestruck and confused as Sunset felt. She wiped away a stray tear as her lips finally curled into a sweet, serene smile and she kissed her fingers, gesturing as if she had thrown a kiss and then pulled her hand back to over her heart.

“Sunny… is that?”

Sunset screwed her eyes shut and screamed unable to take the sight of those she had loved most sitting before pearly gates in the sky somewhere. Had it been real? A premonition? Another parallel dimension? It did not matter. Fuck. Fuck. FUCK! NO ONE ELSE IS DYING ON ME! Sunset Shimmer's eyes flew open glowing bright teal as she brought all her remaining focus back to the forefront. Through burns and fatigue and deadly exhaustion. Twilight watched as all the surrounding rifts closed up and the world below lit up in an explosion of pure white light that was coming straight for them.

Then…

Twilight felt herself falling inside her own head.

The world disappeared, and Twilight found herself standing in a field of grass surrounded by trees so thick that they were impossible to see through. She had seen this place one other time before. After Celestia had died. A pocket dimension and personal sanctum for the Goddess of Creation.

“Wha? What’s going on?!”

“I apologize Twilight, but I needed a moment of your time.”

Twilight snarled and lit her horn. “The entire world is about to end and now you want to play control games and talk things out?! You tried to make me flee! I have nothing else to say to you!”

“While I have allowed you to maintain control of our body, I was elsewhere in the recesses of your mind trying to find a way to save you and separate us.”

“And Sunset?”

Aine smiled. It was not snide or hostile. It, in fact, looked exactly like Celestia’s warm, serene smile. “Yes. It will be dangerous, it may not work, but it gives the two of you a chance to survive. And, as you said, there is no more time for anything else.”

“As long as it gets you out from under me, you mean.”

“Is that not what you wished for? Is that not what all this was for, why you agreed to this joint venture to begin with? I have the coordinates of where we need to move the world, you have the power now to sufficiently do so and time and space are folding in on itself as the device was designed to do. While time does move slower in this mind space it is not infinite. I need an answer now so that I can show you what needs to be done.”

“And what happens to Cadence and Flurry Heart? They will want to be separated as well.”

Aine sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose. “Assuming this works and I am free to get away, I will find them and see if it is possible to separate them as well. You have my oath on that.”

“You make it sound like I will not be able to do that myself.”

Aine narrowed her eyes and they smoldered with blackness. “You are not the Incarnate. Sunset Shimmer could perhaps separate them, but your soul is not that which cleaves. Besides, without my help we will all simply die here and now. Is that what you wish? Or do you want to save Sunset Shimmer?”

Twilight stepped back and made a small circle as she debated back and forth with herself. After what felt like several minutes Twilight marched back up to Aine and pressed her nose into the white alicorn’s “Tell me what I have to do.”

“Understand that the price will be high.”

“How high?”

“I need your alicorn ascension. Both yours and Sunset’s. Can you speak for her consent? Is she willing to give up that part of herself?”

“Sunset!”

Twilight eyes refocused and she pressed herself into Sunset Shimmer, but Sunset used her free hoof that was not holding her soul blade up above her head and pushed Twilight back. The light explosion was closing fast.

“Sunny, please!”

“Thank you for being here with me, Twily, but I don't want you to die! You need to stay alive and lead the future!”

Twilight formed her own soul blade and raised it, pressing the two holy instruments together. “I can save you! I know how!”

“There’s no time to alter the plan now!”

“Sunset Shimmer!” Sunset opened her cloudy eyes. She could barely see but there was no mistaking the beautiful, purple goddess before her with pleading, begging amethyst eyes. “Please, trust me!”

Sunset Shimmer glanced down. Then up. And finally, she nodded. I have nothing left to lose. Fate has taken everything from me... everything except her. Goddess, what did I do to make you love me, Twilight? I guess I'll never know, but in this moment, my final moment with my body burning up and love in my arms I will not falter, I will not flinch, I will not run away.

With only two seconds left, Twilight pressed her lips to her wife’s and then pressed their horns together.

The world went white and the explosion of magical power overtook them.

The energy expanded to cover the entire world and threw Raven, Discord, Flurry Heart, and Cadence back as their power regulators exploded. Equuis was condensed to a massive beam of light and then, it disappeared across the cosmos.

The moment the world vanished Celestia sighed. She had no way of knowing if her loved ones were safe, but somehow, in her heart and soul she knew.

The creature began to recover, turning back to where a world once sat and now only had the souls of an alicorn princess, a unicorn king, and the last loving remnant of a phoenix companion. They were powerful, but miniscule pickings to what it had hungered for before. Still, a meal was a meal.

Celestia focused all her remaining power on the device her love was holding and they pressed their hooves together, crushing the slider. Their lips met and they had no intention of separating as the blackness of space turned bright white. The power released catastrophically before inverting and drawing in on itself. The implosion greatly amplified by the extra concentrated power that had been applied to it before its failure.

Space ripped open and everything was drawn in and downward. The hole expanded, growing more and more voracious as it did. Gas, dust, rock, sources of energy that could not be seen with the naked eye were all drawn in. The omega beast tried to turn away, but had committed to eating the tiny morsels that were now gone. It landed face first into the hole that kept growing. It tried to pull away but could not. It had grown fat on all sources of energy and an entire planet. It had mass. Lots and LOTS of mass and the singularity pulled that mass for all it was worth.

It could feel itself being pulled in, crushed, stretched, disintegrated and spat out the other side as particles, where ever that may be. It wept. It hurt. It never had a chance to scream as it was destroyed bit by bit and no one was coming to save it. No friends, no loved one, no one. All there was, was darkness.

It was completely quiet.

Alone.

At the center of the universe.

Author's Note

One last song.

One last dance.

It's closing time.

Epilogue Sunday. Questions? Comments?

Epilogue: Resolution/I Am Alive and I'm Not Alone

Tempest Fury and Fog Gauge had their forelegs wrapped around one another with their two foals between them. Their eyes were shut tight against the blinding light that shined through closed lids and bowed heads. The rushing of air was so loud it was a solid buzzing sound, droning and painful. But that was not the worst of it. If asked, and many later would, the worst was the shaking.

The top of the mountain exploded, the light spread to every corner, and world was changed forever that day. It was known for many, many years later as The Great Flash.

None knew for certain how long the flash had lasted. Some said it went on for hours while others swore it was only a minute. Given the properties of magic and perception, it may have been both depending where one stood at the time. Regardless, it did eventually end and the results were immediately known.

The ground stopped shaking. The wind died down. And slowly, the creatures of the world dared to raise their collective heads and see that the sky was once again full of stars, completely devoid of a planet eating monster. It was also devoid of alicorn princesses. No one knew if the sun would ever rise again. Some had seen the great orb in the sky move and strike the closing beast of darkness that had been descending upon them. Many had said it was Princess Celestia, shrouded in holy flames, back from the dead, that had taken the sun and struck down the creature. Many had questions, speculations, but none had answers.

Some clouds eventually drifted by across the stary night. None really paid attention to that at first, that they were moving on their own. Unaware of the implications of that or that everything was actually moving on their own. There were too many other immediate concerns. First and foremost were concerns for any injuries sustatined. Next were concerns of communications, that all the SunLight crystals were no longer working. Third, was the fact that when pegasi tried to fly it was incredibly hard requiring many more flaps to get off the ground than before. The unicorns next found themselves in a similar situation that their magic was weak and difficult to summon. They were all drained. Even the world seemed to groan as if it felt tired as well.

That was, of course, when the panic and shouting began.

Tempest Fury checked her foals one more time, then confirmed with her husband, who nodded in silent agreement. She knew what she had to do.

Tempest Fury put her hooves to her mouth and let loose a piercing whistle. No magic required for that one. Her aunt taught her how to whistle like that and it always got the attention of others. “All right, that's enough! I don't need magic to crack skulls. We knew this was a possibility, so every pony… creature just calm down, take a few breaths, and take stock of what supplies we have on hoof. Until we get some more light it is best to just stay calm, stay put, and take care of each other. See to those youngest first who can't take care of themselves.”

“How do you know the sun will come up at all?” shouted some stallion.

“How is the sun supposed to come up without the princesses? Do you know where the princesses are?”

“I can’t live forever in the dark! I hate the dark!”

“ALL RIGHT, I SAID STOW IT!” Tempest shouted. “No, I do not know where the princesses currently are. They could be on the other side of the world or hurt or… but what I do know is that Twilight Sparkle is my friend and she and Princess Sunset Shimmer promised to get us through this and we did! We are alive, thanks to them. I have faith that the sun will rise in the morning because they did not go through all this and put us through all this just to let us die in the darkness. Have faith in your fellow pony, your fellow dragon, your neighbor, your friend, your family. We are all in this together and together is how we survive.”

The words were strong. They all needed strength. They needed a lot of strength. It was the beginning of a new era and for the first time in thousands of years there were no alicorns available to lead. Tempest was a tall mare. Always had been. In that moment, standing on a wagon of supplies in guard armor with a battle helm that had temporarily served as a crown on she was a radiant light in the dark. Tempest had led many before and with her thestral husband by her side she knew she could lead them through the night. After one night, who knows, but she could get them all through to the dawn. It was what Twilight would have done.

Tempest did not sleep that night. Neither did Gauge. Their foals fell asleep in the warm embrace of griffon wings as Isabella Windsong kept them calm and cozy. If the situation had been better she would have snapped a photo of it. But there were more pressing things to attend to. Fires were lit, food was distributed, every creature did something to help or at a minimum, stayed quiet and out of the way. Tempest knew Twilight would have approved and been proud of her. That thought kept the vermilion unicorn moving forward.

And, her faith and patience were rewarded. The sky grew brighter several hours later. Fog Gauge came to stand by her side as the sun slowly broke the eastern horizon, the first light of a new dawn. Many that had stayed up to see it cheered. Tempest did not cheer, but did not stop them either. Because while she had gotten them through the night there was still no sign of the princesses and when tired eyes turned upward to the top of the mountain where Canterlot should have been they saw only shattered rock, and a few bones of what had once been the most magical city in the world. The cheers grew silent soon after.

Now that we have a routine started and no pony is in danger of starving or disease I’ve decided to start a journal. I’m not sure if it is for my own sanity or to catalog what happened and where we are. Maybe someday somepony will find this and go, “Wow, look what they went through, that Tempest Fury was one awesome mare!” Or something like that.

Anyhow it is now Day 10. This is our sit-rep and what we know so far.

Global SunLight communications failed when the castle and at least three quarters of Canterlot fell from the mountain top. Scouts who trekked back up the mountain said all the buildings sustained some level of damage and even those still standing are wrecks. None of the city can be saved without heavy rebuilding and that would require lots of magic. The rest is scattered along the mountainside all the way down into the valley. That is where we guess most of the castle is, since it was perched on the edge. Just for personal note, I always though that was a stupid, if picturesque, decision.

Speaking of which. Mana flows have improved, but are sporadic. No creature is back to 100% that is the general consensus. I haven’t even needed my helm to stabilize my surges which is nice, but it also means that we are all still weakened. Tactically, I find that disconcerting, but I figure the whole world is like us, so it should be fine. Some scientist from the university have stated that mana flows around the valley and likely beyond are low and will likely remain so for quite some time. The reason why still blows my mind and really sends chills down my spine.

An astronomer had said that all the stars were wrong. Different stars, low magic, the wind blowing freely enough to move clouds, the sun rising and setting, the moon passing by all without pony help. They say that other planets do that out in space. They say it's how the world turns. It means we really did move the world. I can't believe it even with all the evidence. They pulled it off. However, ten days and no princesses tells me that the plan was a success and a failure. They saved us, but very likely lost their lives doing so. I'm still trying to cope with that fact. I may have lost my best friend and that hurts. A lot. I loved her. Twilight and Sunset both had been born leaders and we really need that. Many are looking to me for answers I can't give and the surviving nobility are starting to realize I don't have it all the answers. The goat lickers are watching and it is making me uncomfortable.

Day 16

We were all awakened to the sound of a BOOM and witnesses reported seeing something falling from the sky! A scouting party set out immediately. My initial hope was that maybe an alicorn had crash landed. Heck, at this point I would have taken Discord because that would have given me hope for the others.

It took several hours but the crash site was located and it left a heck of a crater. Sadly, no alicorns, but something close. The three containment crystals that had been used to gather our magic! If they survived and fell to the ground then maybe, just MAYBE Twilight could still be out there just limping her way back here! I will keep that hope alive in my heart until there is just no hope left.

The crystals were undamaged and it brought calm and peace to the entire encampment just seeing them. We felt it. The harmonious nature of coming together made all of us feel stronger. I can’t prove it, some of the nobles (I can’t believe they ALL survived) scoffed that our friendship makes us stronger, but I know better. I’ve seen first hoof what the power of love and friendship can do. When I focus on it, when I believe in it, I can feel my mana grow stronger. Heh, strong enough to need my helm again in fact. Never thought I'd be so happy to slip that thing back on. I think the sight of it gave the neigh sayers some pause. Good.

For now, we in the guard are keeping the crystals safe and guarded. I’m less worried about a dragon snacking on them and more about the looks the nobility are giving them. Like they see the pieces as some sort of crown or symbol of authority. Authority is increasingly becoming a problem. So far, everypony has been fine with myself or my husband giving the orders, maybe the occasional noble chipping in since we are all supposed to be working together. But I can see the dissatisfaction in the eyes of some of the nobles. They are not happy sleeping in tents or damaged buildings. They want their mansions back with their fancy whatever. I had forgotten or rather, taken for granted how important it was that the alicorns, embodying all three tribes not only made them big it also made them symbols of that authority. They led because they did not value one tribe, one species over another. I’m seeing the cracks in that system daily and others are as well. We need to keep it together.

Day 21

Outside contact was made. Patrol scouts found refugees from Baltimare and Manehatten. Apparently they had accidentally found each other with the same idea. Head to Canterlot. Makes me wonder how many others are trying to do the same. They were lucky. They had ponies with them that knew how to travel and how to survive off the land and avoid dangers. Unfortunately, their arrival did not bring hope. In fact, it was quite the opposite.

Manehatten, a massive metropolis of glass and steel is gone. More accurately, it's still there, but was now under water. According to witnesses the island fractured from the shaking and sank. The mayor refused to give a mandatory evacuation order and only those that listened to the princesses to move inland were accounted for. There is no telling how many died.

Baltimare suffered a similar fate. The costal town was smashed by massive tsunamis that reshaped the land and dragged most of the buildings and ships and those who might have been in them out to sea. At this point we have to assume that such damage was widespread and equally catastrophic. The hope and harmony we had been building was shattered. I could feel it. I… I cried. I cried hard and a lot. I only let Fog see it, but I just could not hold it in anymore. The air felt colder today. We are not sure if it is from the news and discontent or the now spinning world. We may need to assume the seasons will be changing soon all on their own like everything else.

Day 25

I have mixed feelings about the events of today. Airships from Vanhoover arrived with not just more refugees but also with supplies. That was a much needed shot in the foreleg. The news about the city itself was about what was expected as well as the bird’s eye scouting report.

The land of Equestria that we knew and had many maps of has been fundamentally changed. The geography is broken everywhere along with most of the rail lines. From the air the scouts recorded some rivers were wider, lakes had emptied, massive fissures opened up. That was bad. And the final straw for some.

Spike, who has been a tremendous help in keeping the calm and other creatures content, has decided to lead an expedition to the Dragon Lands to check on things there. His wife, Smolder is going with him along with all the other dragons in our group. It’s a good idea in that we need to know what is going on and he has dragon fire in order to communicate, but none of his letters to Ember have been returned. Maybe she just doesn’t have a way to return them. Or maybe they blame us for this. After all. The gods responsible for this were ponies. We don’t know.

In addition, a large group of others are heading north on two of the airships to further scout and map with plans to check on the Crystal Empire. From there, others will move on still to Griffonstone and maybe over the straits to Saddle Arabia. I thought Isabella may go with them, but thankfully she is staying here to help me. Celestia, was that a relief. I will need to show my thanks to her somehow. Without her I would have likely thrown a military coup and had all the nobles executed. Not exactly harmonious of me and yet… I think Raven would have approved. That brough a small smile to my face.

I thought about Raven a lot today. And Twilight and Sunset and Luna. I think it was because of Gauge. Sun and Moon, he is my rock and he has been so strong for me, but I can see his strength ebbing. His heart is broken. He thinks he failed Sunset just as I think I failed Twilight somewhere along the plan. We know it’s not true, they were going to save us no matter what. I just wish… I guess it doesn’t matter what I wish. I have a job to do and foals to take care of. That is all that matters. We'll get through this, together.

Day 30

It has now been one lunar cycle. Maybe a little over one, I was never very good at judging that. However, I have been told by those astronomers that the moon in the sky is Luna’s moon. They used a telescope to compare the craters of all things and said they were a match. Guess we should have all gone to the moon. It would have been a smoother ride. Foggy laughed when I told him that. It was so good to hear him laugh again. Isabella watched after Saber and Dawn for a bit so we could have some time to ourselves. Sweet sunshine did we need that. We made love for the first time in a cycle and it felt so damn good.

I know Twilight is gone. They all are. But that’s okay. Because we are alive. I’m sad, I feel like I’m going to cry even writing this, but it doesn’t hurt as much anymore. Being a guard and a soldier we accept that sometimes we all don’t come home from a mission. All give some, some give all. I think that mentality has helped me cope. That and staying busy. Anyhow, I feel good and not just because of the fantastic sex. I feel like we are going to make it.

The earth ponies have confirmed we have food. They are seeing to the harvest and planting for next year just as they always do. Pegasi have mostly regained their flight if still a bit strained, so none want to risk rebuilding Cloudsdale just yet. However, they are more than happy to scout and scavenge for materials to use. We need new shelters so that is what many have been focusing on. A place to live. The unicorns are putting their powers to rebuilding. Many in the encampment now feel confident enough to return to areas around Equestria they came from and want to start to rebuild even if it means a new town from scratch. That kind of resilience and tenacity puts a smile on my face. It tells me that we will get through this.

We survived and we will continue to survive and eventually, we will thrive again. As long as we keep the hope of a better tomorrow in our hearts and work together, we have the power to move forward. Together. I will keep journalling when I feel the need. I hope my foals read this someday and they pass it on to others as lessons of what we went through to get to this point and how Equestria and the world of Equuis beat the apocalypse. And I hope as time goes on that every creature will remember Princess Twilight Sparkle and Princess Sunset Shimmer and what they gave to get us all here. Not everypony made it and that’s a shame, but for those of us that did, for those of us that stand tall and greet the sunrise each day, I say, “Thank you princess. Thank you for all that you did for us.” And if you are out there, somewhere, I hope you are enjoying your rest. You’ve earned it.

From Commander Tempest Fury and Captain Fog Gauge, we love you and miss you.

It was late. The night had a frigid bite. The days were still warm but they were growing shorter, which meant the leaves would be changing color soon. However, that was a concern for later. On this night, few were outside or away from the fire pits that still warmed the encampment.

Some saw the shooting star. Others thought it might be another falling object like the crystals. Another search party could be formed in the morning. The object, however, fell far away. It spun end over end and burned like a meteor. When it struck the rocky mountain top it did not destroy it. Instead, it pierced the granite stone and imbedded itself upright.

After a few hours the object cooled and, quite remarkably, vines began to grow from the hole the blade had cut through the solid rock itself. The vines twisted around the black blade that was still quite sharp, sprouting a few leaves as it climbed higher. Soon after, flower buds appeared and they began to bloom even in the middle of the night. Had any creature been there to witness the event they would have assumed, and correctly, that it was magic at work as red and yellow roses bloomed intertwined with purple and indigo. They were immaculate roses, with thorns and all. The vines found their way to the golden cross guard where they slowed and settled. At the center of the cross guard was a jeweled emblem. The perfectly round and smooth ruby was surrounded by red and yellow sun rays and purple and indigo star bursts. The entire blade hummed with subtle power that could not be seen. Only felt. It hummed with life. Like two heart beats in sync.

If one were to be brave enough to approach the black blade trimmed in gold they would feel the energy radiating from it. Then, if they were truly brave and they looked closely they would see something in that red jewel. They would see a beautiful countryside, rolling hills and distant mountains. More than that, they would see two unicorns. One goldenrod, lying on her back relaxed, her fiery mane of red and yellow blowing every so slightly in the breeze and yet still looked perfectly well kept. The other, a purple unicorn lying upon the first, held in embrace, with dark indigo mane highlighted by two tone pink stripes. Their eyes were closed, smiles on their faces while they napped peacefully on what appeared to be a perfect spring day. No problems to attend to, no worries to disturb them. Just peace and quiet and the sound of their breaths upon one another while their hearts beat as one.

Raven Sundown stared down at the sword and smiled. She had been observing the combined soul blades for some time, waiting to see if something else would happen. When it did not, she nodded and finally turned away to find a familiar face standing a few paces away. She could have cracked a joke or poked fun at him, but something told her the timing would have been ill and not very harmonious.

“Problem, Discord?”

The draconequus made a sour face before finally sighing. “Several, but ultimately, I think what is most bothering me is I did not get to say goodbye. Not to Twilight or Sunset or even to Fluttershy. I feel a bit cheated by this.”

“They are resting. They have earned it, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Certainly, but for how long?”

“For as long as needed. Perhaps forever. I cannot say. The world we knew has changed. The mana flows that were the life blood were all severed from the source and are healing strangely. The world revolves, the seasons change, not unlike the world I knew before on the other side of the mirror. In short, Equuis is becoming a world of random chaos, completely out of mine or any alicorn's direct control. There is no telling what changes will occur over a long enough period of time. Ponies and other creatures may even evolve in different ways to the changes in environment. Their cutie mark's magic may be different if they make themselves known at all. Perhaps dragons will discover chaos magic? The future is unwritten, unknowable.”

"Cadence and Flurry Heart might have something to say on that front since the tapestry is apparently moving again."

Raven grimaced, the shine in her coat dimmed as she turned her eyes to the clear, stary night. "At least they yet live. It is too early to say if that is good or bad since they are still bound to Fate and Destiny. Luna has sealed herself away and there is still no sign of Aine."

"Oh, I'm sure that plump chicken giraffe will show up, eventually. I'm not sensing her around the area so somehow, she got away from Twilight. You mentioned chaotic changes before. Are you trying to give me ideas, dearest Raven?”

Raven sat down not far from the sword and took a deep breath. Her coat continued to dim and she appeared deathly tired, Discord noted. She glanced back at the sword again before lying her head down on the bare rock. He was about to reach a paw out to her but changed his mind.

“Not intentional, but so it would seem.”

“Could be interesting, don't you think?”

“We shall see. I think for now, I will stay here and just rest myself.”

Discord nodded and gestured as if tipping his non-existent hat. “I think I will go find a cave to call my own since I appear to lack the power to return to my pocket dimension. One last question before I mosey off. Do you think this was all for the best?”

Raven closed her eyes, but eventually nodded. “Change is inevitable. One thing must end for something new to begin. Perhaps end is not the right word. I think renewal makes more sense to me. Time moves on, but the story just changes hands or hooves rather. Renewed, retold, always there for the next generation to take it up and make it their own. So yes, I think this was for the best and if the time comes and Twilight and Sunset find their way back to this world, I will be here ready to greet them.”

“Sounds boring.”

Raven simply smiled. “We shall see.”

End

Author's Note

Thank you to everyone who has followed along since the beginning these last two years and thank you to everyone who hoped on board and enjoyed the ride. You are all the reason the creativity kept flowing to see this to a conclusion. I will have a wrap up blog and more to say there.

Raven’s Alpha and Omega Playlist.

Red Clover:

Overture: Orchard of Mines – Globus
No Better Feelin – CL
From Out of Nowhere – Five Finger Death Punch
Every Day is Exactly the Same – Nine Inch Nails
The Day the World Went Away – Nine Inch Nails
Bleeding Me – Metallica
Short Change Hero – The Heavy
Blue on Black – The Kenny Wayne Shepherd Band
The Perfect Crime – Faith No More
Dust in the Wind – Kansas
Master of Puppets – Metallica
Duel of the Fates – John Williams by the London Symphony Orchestra
Catch the Moment – LiSA (Performed by Ama Lee)
Bring Me to Life – Evanescence
Blurry – Puddle of Mudd
These Days – Foo Fighters
Battle Without Honor or Humanity – Tomoyasu Hotei
Veteran of the Psychic Wars – Blue Oyster Cult
Don’t Fear(The Reaper) – Blue Oyster Cult
The Chain – Fleetwood Mac

Intermission: Kefka – Nobuo Uematsu

Playlist 2: Omega Beast

Miracle – Shinedown
Gimme Shelter – The Rolling Stones
Sound of Madness – Shinedown
Fell on Black Days – Soundgarden
Send Me an Angel – Real Life
I Feel You – 3 Doors Down
Sound of Silence – Paul Simon (Performed by Disturbed)
Radioactive – Imagine Dragons
No Excuses – Alice in Chains
New Divide – Linkin Park
Dare – Stan Bush
Art of the Saber – JR Durban
The Other Side – Evanescence
Weathered – Creed
Fake It – Seether
Hemorrhage(In my Hands) – Fuel
Right Now – Van Halen
Starseed – Our Lady Peace
Connected - Hoobastank
Liberi Fatali – Nobuo Uematsu
Swordland – Yuki Kajiura
Kashmir – Led Zepplin
Burning Bright – Shinedown
Into the West – Annie Lennox
An End Once and For All – Clint Mansell and Sam Hulick
Resolution/I am Alive and I am Not Alone – Sam Hulick

Part 1-The Red Clover: Overture of a Forgotten World

In a place with no name, where time has no meaning, the light and darkness meet, dance, and exit the opposite where they entered. Two beings stand and work, just as they always have for as long as they both could recall. If asked, neither could say why they work, only that they do. It is their place, their role. Fate and Destiny, the twins, work upon the great tapestry. The history of the known universe itself.

Destiny pulled at the threads, the magical spools never running out of material. Sometimes she hummed when a song came to mind. Usually she just worked quietly, listening to whatever the flow of the universe was telling her. Destiny was blind, be it intentional or bad luck, but she had always been blind since emerging from the first light when time began. She had been told that her eyes were beautiful despite being clouded over, but that had been her brother talking, so that did not carry much weight in her mind. Nevertheless, Destiny did not need to see to work. She could feel what threads to pull and had to only imagine what magical beauty her brother had been crafting since they began. Since the first fate was sealed.

Fate sometimes hummed his own tuned, sometimes he hummed along with his sister. But like the light gray, biped alicorn before him the dark gray, biped alicorn mostly listened to the universe as his fingers danced over the loom and produced the tapestry of all existence. He enjoyed his work but rarely had time to admire it as time flowed and lives came and went.

Every pony, every griffon, every everycreature was woven in. Shapes, symbols, colors, all short-hand code for all who came and took part in the magical world they called Equuis. It was impossible to interpret unless one knew the coded language that Fate used to make sense of it all. After all, he did not choose the paths for the morals, only interpreted them as his sister handed him the threads, read their fates as free will and destiny worked side by side.

Sometimes, not often, thankfully, something big would happen and affect the fates of many. It began the way it often did… with Destiny gasping.

“Belldandy?”

Destiny shook her head in response to her chosen name. She turned her head to look at her brother, or at least to where she knew he was standing. “Chaz… something is coming… a creature I thought we were done with.”

Fate shrugged. “Would not be the first time I thought a fate was sealed and done only for them to pop back up. Look how many times Sunset Shimmer has thrown me for a loop.”

Destiny continued to pull the threads, her face creasing with worry and concern. Fate continued to weave the color strands through his ancient machine as quickly as his sister fed him the fabric of existence. Slowly, a mark appeared, one he had not seen in a very long time. A beautiful clover flower, dripping with blood.

“The Red Clover… returns.”

‘The Badlands’ former sovereign lands of the Kingdom of Unicornia nineteen years following the first Hearth’s Warming: The First Celestial Age of Equestria.

How long had it been since he had last seen this part of the old kingdom? Was he even still in the kingdom? Surely, he must be near the Dragon Lands by now. Not that it mattered. Unicornia was lost, a still dying wasteland abandoned by its royals and the ponies that once called the land home. The great exodus north to the fertile lands of Equestria had concluded years prior. Those that chose not to leave would have likely starved to death by now or gone wildly savage. Neither outcome was one he wished to see.

Clover pulled back the hood of his cloak and wiped his brow of sandy yellow colored fur and indigo mane from his eyes, taking a moment to drink from his water flask. As he scouted the surrounding vague familiarity returned. If not for the recognizable natural landscape markers he would not have believed this had been the land of his birth. So much had changed because of the Great Frost caused by their tribal infighting and the negative energy that had brought forth the Windegos. The land had lost the precious life energy that allowed the earth ponies to cultivate it. The air tasted stale without the pegasi to help with the winds, especially now in the summertime. There was so little ambient magic here it caused his horn to throb. Their former homeland had defrosted to become a wasteland of baren rock and sand. A metaphor for death itself one might say.

“Just as well, one would suppose. The new lands hold so much more promise for our kind.”

“What was that, my apprentice?”

Clover glanced over his shoulder to the older gray unicorn in the cape and chapeau. His beard had really filled in the last few years and was starting to become far more distinguished with streaks of gray hair.

“While I do not mind the title in jest, Star Swirl, we are both full grown stallions now and master mages at that.”

“True enough,” the elder unicorn acknowledged while examining the surroundings. “Are you certain we are on the right trail?”

“All but absolute certain, old friend. I know my chase has been long and many others grew weary of assisting, but I would not have summoned you this far south if I had not needed your skills so that we might finally pin her down this time.”

“You said something similar to that three weeks ago when we had her in that sweltering forest only for her to give us the slip yet again.”

Clover glanced past Star Swirl to the dark blue teenaged mare whose midnight mane was slick with sweat, sticking to her face and coat. She looked extremely irritated, such was reinforced by her matted fur and ruffled wings that were in need of proper care. However, she was still learning to do so since she had not been born with them. Instead, she used her more familiar horn to raise her own water to drink long from.

“Have faith, dear Luna, we are on the trail and it will lead us to our quarry.”

Luna huffed. “Good. I wish to face off against that monster wench properly.”

“Have a care, filly,” said the massive, black and brown earth pony stallion who was bringing up the trail of their party along with the supplies and weapons. “The Red Clover is as dangerous as they come. Even a dragon with a pebble for brains between its ears would approach such a predator with caution.”

Clover the Clever sighed. “I wish you and the others would stop calling her that, Basalt.”

“You were not there, unicorn. She sealed her fate and the title after leaving the Chancellor’s son a mindless, lacerated mess with a bloody clover painted upon his brow. No doubt a tease and mockery to entice you to chase her as you have.” The large earth pony glared down at the sandy unicorn, snorting hot, sour breath. Clover did not flinch a muscle. “That mare took pieces of him out to do goddess knows what with. Your best healers could do nothing but dull his agony. It took him DAYS to die.”

Star Swirl held up a hoof to forestall another argument. “Heinous indeed, but not the least of her crimes. Many of which were right under my own nose I must sadly admit.”

Basalt huffed. “The tribal alliance is at a breaking point once more, archmage. The arrival of the alicorn fillies, a blessing from Mother Creation herself no doubt, may have stalled any acts of war and the return of the biting cold, but a stall nevertheless. We already lost Pegasus Flight Lieutenant Cirrostratus to one of her deadly traps. Should this expedition fail to bring back proof of her capture or demise the Chancellor has threatened-”

“Yes, yes, we all heard Pudding Head’s furious tirade,” commented Luna, brushing past the earth pony that was twice her size with ease. “That is why we are here in this waste reeking of sweat and soil, is it not? A show of cooperation and harmony between the tribes against a common enemy of the new state? To show that the new Equestria is stronger together?”

“Well said, princess.”

Basalt huffed and muttered, “Not a princess yet.”

“She will be, good knight, her and her sister both. The tribal leaders and the council agreed unanimously that the young alicorns should lead ever since they proved that have undeniable control over the celestial bodies. As you said, a blessing and providence from Creation herself considering how many unicorns have lost their magic trying to raise and lower the sun before. All that remains is pomp and formality. The coronations of both set to take place upon the Hearth's Warming of this very year and not a moment too soon. All the more reason to have this nasty quest done with,” said Star Swirl, moving ahead through the rock and sand blown canyon. “I may be approaching senile elderly, but my ears still work just fine, proud warrior.”

Luna rolled her eyes at being called a ‘blessing’ once more, but fell in line without quip. The rest of the group soon followed without another word being said on the matter. The barren rocks soon gave way to a dead forest of gnarled and entangled tree limbs. Star Swirl paused to wait for Clover to join him.

“The Banum Wood.”

“Or what is left of it, I’m afraid,” Star Swirl agreed. “It was so beautiful and full of life when I was but a colt.”

“A great place for traps and an ambush.”

Both unicorns nodded in agreement. Clover pointed to the south. “We should follow the riverbed. It will be easier to travel and give us a better view of potential threats. Luna, can you fly above to give us a vantage?”

“For a time, I am still getting used to the wings and my control is sloppy as a drunkard at best.”

Basalt huffed. “Lead on then, clever one.”

Clover checked an enchanted stone he had before slipping it back into his cloak. The dry riverbed would not be a direct path, but that was probably best. He was certain Datura was aware he had more than one way of tracking her even after blasting his memory more than once with that stone of hers. Or perhaps, he silently hoped, she was just leading him on like a twisted game and once he outwitted her they would finally be able to sit and talk like they used to. Find out when the madness had set in or if it had always been there just festering away.

Clover sighed. He missed his wife, the wife he fell in love with some years earlier. The beautiful and brilliant mare with a silky earth brown mane and yellow ochre fur whom he could speak to for hours about magic and magical theory. Sometimes they forgot about classes and responsibilities entirely when they began talking or conducting an experiment. Star Swirl would scowl at them and they would make it up with extra work or showing him what they had been working on. The good old days… except they apparently were not. Façade over a mountain of death.

“Where did it all go awry?” Clover sighed. He kept his eyes peeled for traps or changes in magical energy flow while in his mind’s eye was once again on the night they found Datura’s secret lab beneath the school.

Luna had gone missing without giving word to her sister, Celestia, or any of the guards. Given the precarious state of social and political relations between the tribes and the fact that the new capital of Canterlot and the new castle were still under construction a missing soon-to-be princess was a huge problem. Star Swirl had his suspicions, steeped in ever growing evidence that there was a murderer and monster living among them. A monster that had followed the exodus from their former home in the south to the lush green and lively lands to the north. A monster Clover knew well and yet, not at all.

They had found the heavily shielded, secret lab below the school that Star Swirl had founded for magic. Clover could only imagine that his wife must have excavated the lab a little at a time in the middle of the night likely taking a year or more at least even for the small space. Star Swirl, Clover, and Celestia broke through the defensive barrier just in time to stop the “Red Clover” from striking again. Luna had been tied to a table, inhibitor ring upon her teenaged horn. Though she was powerful, especially as a newly ascended alicorn, the ring was flawlessly crafted and despite struggling against her bonds to the point of self injury, Luna had been unable to escape on her own.

It could have ended right there, Celestia was certainly ready to end it right there, but Datura had blasted them all with a magic stone. When their eyes cleared they thankfully found Luna safe, but Datura was gone. Of the plethora of research that had been left behind Star Swirl pieced together that Datura had been trying to learn the secrets to alicorn ascension.

And so, the hunt had begun.

Clover had chased after his wife in the hope to bring her to fair trial so that she could beg for mercy and that he could understand what had happened. But as time dragged on, and the chase ended with his memory fragmented more than once, Clover began to question the sense of it all. So, he broke from his duty and returned to the old lands of Unicornia and be it by chance or fate, he found Datura’s old lab. Once again, built in secret below the school. Within was another mountain of evidence of sins and dark creations she had crafted over the years.

Star Swirl arrived with an army of mages to secure the remaining artifacts and all the books, notes, and evidence of her crimes. Clover, redoubled his efforts to have Datura brought in. The chase had now gone on for more than a year across old lands and new. He needed to pin her down and after the last time he lost sight of his wife Clover was certain the locations were not chosen at random. She was searching for something, or ingredients to make something. Either way, they were close and this time, he had had a plan.

Luna landing and returning to the group brought Clover back to the here and now. She fussed for a moment, finally getting her wings to fold properly. “There is a clearing in the dead forest less than a mile that direction. I did not dare rise further to confirm, but I felt a definite shift and pull of magic in said direction.”

“Then let us charge forth and end this,” said Basalt, checking his chakram was secured yet ready to be deployed.

“A blind charge would be foolish,” commented Clover.

“No, this is exactly what we should do. You and Basalt charge forth and I will flank and disable her. Not even she could blast us all at once. Just have your inhibitor ring ready.”

Luna nodded, “Lead then, mentor. I will assist where I can.”

“No,” Star Swirl said, replacing his hat, still sour he had to remove the bells for stealth reasons, “You must act as rear guard, Luna and in case we yet fail again. This will be your chance to disable her.”

Luna scowled, hard. “I will do more than that, I assure you.”

“A trial would be best, but if she refuses to yield…”

Luna nodded. “I understand.”

Clover sighed and shook his head. “This is not what harmony wishes for us. This is not how the new Equestria should act. The virtues of the hearth’s warming should always be considered.”

“Feel free to light a fire and I will gladly sing a song. Once the witch is dead.” Clover scowled at Basalt, but said nothing else. Instead, he turned in to his own thoughts as he often did in such situations. There had to be another way.

Basalt took the lead and trotted towards the clearing that Luna had indicated. Clover was to his left, having returned his hood over his head as they ran. Star Swirl was a few paces behind with Luna as rear guard. Clover could not shake the feeling it was too easy. He had been down this proverbial road before. So close to catching Datura, about to corner her when she either blasted them with her memory stone or set a trap and picked them off. She was too smart to just let them come charging in after all this time on the run. There was a glow of light in the distance, fire or mage light. Clover narrowed his eyes and made his decision, his horn taking on a glow for a moment.

Once Basalt could see with his own eyes the mare in the center of the clearing he charged and grabbed the chakram with his teeth, tossing it with force filled precision. The yellow ochre mare glanced up from the tome she had open on a stump, but made no effort to move or dodge. The sharpened circular blade was about to bite flesh when it struck a barrier and ricocheted to the ground. Basalt continued to charge and moved to slam his hoof down upon the mare instead only to also strike the barrier that flashed from the heavy earth pony hoof impact. Clover came to a stop immediately.

Start Swirl emerged in a flash of teleportation on the opposite side of approach. His horn lit with several runes flashing from the complex spell. The overpowered horn blast struck the barrier, the trails of power following the paths of least resistance down into the ground. Luna also came to a skidding stop some distance away, but close enough to evaluate the situation and that the surprise attack had failed. However, The Red Clover was making no attempt to flee or fight back. She just continued to work in her journal, making notations as she whispered to herself.

“Face us, MURDERER!”

Datura’s dark blue eyes finally glanced up, her multi braided mane jingled as the beads knocked against one another. “I’m sorry, are you speaking to me, dirt eater?” Basalt snarled and struck the shield again with no change in results. “Hmm, apparently so.” The mare shrugged and went back to working on her calculations.

“There is nowhere to run,” said Star Swirl, beginning to circle the barrier, examining it with his spell sensitive mind’s eye.

Datura once again looked up, slightly annoyed, blowing some of her mane from her face. “Whom are you speaking to? You old fool. Who exactly is running?” She shook her head again.

“Datura, my love, please.”

That finally caused her to pay attention to the others. Datura smiled. It was a flirty, sickeningly sweet smile that would have turned almost any stallion or mare to puddy had the situation and surrounding been different. Datura took a deep breath and sighed. “Clover, so lovely to see you again, darling. You are looking delicious since the last time we crossed paths. Exercising and eating well I assume?”

“You must surrender. For the greater good, to answer for the charges against you, and to help me understand what has become of you. Please, don’t make this worst.”

Datura shrugged again, turned and began to set out items on another stump that had been in a satchel. She did not seem interested or concerned about the others in the least. Luna could not tolerate her flippant defiance any longer and shouted in what was recently dubbed ‘The Royal Canterlot Voice,’ “YOU WILL FACE ME, VILE SCUM FROM AN INBRED WHORSE LANTRINE!”

Datura, paused and turned to look over her shoulder, smirking as her eyes locked with Luna’s. “Ahhh, the false god. How nice to see you again, Luna. Come to let me finish experimenting? I do hate leaving a project only part way complete.”

Luna growled. “You cut me. You were going to… I care not to think on it only that it is my turn to take pieces from you.”

“You are welcome to try, little filly, but you might have a bigger concern to deal with first.” Datura’s horn lit up and Luna felt an unseen energy begin to push her forward towards the others. Luna turned and struck at the second energy barrier that was pushing her and the others towards the first one.

“She intends to crush us!” shouted Basalt.

“Oh, a coin for the peanut brained earth pony for figuring it out first. And it is tempting to stay and watch, but I have an experiment I need to conduct and believe it or not the moon’s alignment position has a great deal of effect on this particular spell.”

“You would dare use my moon in your witchcraft!”

Datura sighed and rolled her eyes. “It’s not your moon. It existed long before you did. Also, I detest being interrupted, especially by foals.” Luna smashed her hooves into the shield, digging her hindlegs into the soil to try and slow the progress.

“Datura!” Clover shouted, standing as closer to the inner shield as he dared. “You must stop!”

Datura stepped away from her items and came to stand before Clover, a small smile on her face. “You know, you could come with me. It could be just like it was before, you and I learning all the secrets of the universe. Before this farce that is harmony, before Aine decided we needed foals to tell us how to live.”

Clover glanced over his shoulder then back to his wife. “With you where? And what do you mean before Aine? Wait... Aine. As in the old heathen lore of the gods and goddess of nature story?”

“More than a story, Clover. While you have had your nose thoroughly glued to the pucker of that old bearded fool there, I have been learning the truths of our world. All stories contain a nugget of truth, darling, some more than others. I have conversed with that which is older than time itself and he had bestowed upon me the burden of reality.

“We, and I do not limit that statement to just ponies, but ALL sentient creatures are simply play things to those that came before us. The royals and scholars called the sisters alicorns from the old story of the gods. Ponies with powers of all three tribes, living gods in mortal bodies sent to answer the crying prayers upon the broken horns of unicorns who toiled day after day to raise the sun that once was the duty of Mother Creation herself. But I know the truth. The wool is no longer covering my eyes, husband. Give me the chance and I will show you the truth as well.”

“I have no more chances to give and even if what you say is true, that the gods are real, such a revelation does not make up for the lives you have taken. For the creatures you have tortured. The council will put you to death if my companions do not do so first. Only I can save you. I can convince them if you give me a chance.”

Datura scoffed, taking a moment to relish the frantic look on Star Swirl's face. “Crumbs, puny offerings to an ally in exchange for unfathomable information. What I have learned is far more important. I did not bow to the foolish king and queen of Unicornia nor their spoiled daughter yet now they all wish for us to bow to these two false gods. It's true our land would have drowned under Platinum’s insatiable lust for opulence if the windigos had not destroyed our home first. However, do you really think this new Equestria will fair any better once the power goes to the heads of these new royals? You are smarter than that. Not that such little things matter any longer."

Clover just scowled, unmoving.

"Just stand there and watch then and you will see my greatest discovery yet.”

“Clover!” shouted Star Swirl, desperately trying every spell he could quickly conjure that might break the shield that even his beloved chapeau fell away forgotten.

Clover sighed. “I’m sorry my love.” The other three ponies found themselves pressed against both shields, but the energy just passed over Clover, his form shimmering for a moment. Datura gasped and turned to look at the dead tree just to her left. High above in the skeletal branches where she had hidden her shield generator talismans Clover emerged from behind the invisibility enchantment he had placed upon his cloak. With a stomp of his hoof, both shields shattered and Luna, Star Swirl, and Basalt fell to the ground with gasps after almost being crushed.

Datura shot a beam from her horn and exploded the ground where the three had fallen, buying herself a moment to pull the memory stone out from her side pouch. Clover swung down the branches and teleported at the last moment, he rolled and snatched the memory stone and the sheet of parchment that was tied to it from her grasp coming to a stop between Datura and the rest of his travel party. Star Swirl recovered from his disorientation and teleported to stand behind Datura to keep her from fleeing.

Datura chuckled and smiled. “And that is why they call you clever, honey bee of mine.”

“Spare us your banter, monster,” growled Basalt, chakram in hoof and ready to be thrown again.

Clover stashed the stone in his own side pouch, pulling his hood back once more. “Please, friends. Let there be no more blood.”

Datura's smirk turned psychotically gleeful. “How about just a tiny bit more.” The sound of glass breaking under hoof set them all in motion. Star Swirl fired a quick stun bolt. Basalt threw his weapon. Luna took to the sky. Clover moved to tackle his wife. A reddish blast wave erupted from under Datura’s hoof disorienting the others. Stars Swirl’s blast knocked Luna out of the sky and Basalt’s chakram took the top of Star Swirl’s mane clean off. Clover however only collided with Datura, sending them both over the stump she had the ritual pieces set on. As they rolled, Datura collected an item in her magic and activated the charged spell.

A column of light erupted up towards the sky. Just above the two ponies a black swirling vortex opened and began to draw them in. Clover, wrapped his forelegs tighter about Datura’s withers.

“You are not escaping me this time!”

Datura continued to smile with mad glee. “Then I suggest you hold on tight!” With no tether or anchor the two ponies were pulled into the vortex which closed a few seconds later. The wind died, the surrounding excess magic discharged in a shower of sparkles and the dead forest grew silent once more.

Luna groaned and rolled onto her back, regretting the maneuver after pinching one of her wings. “Ow.”

“Where… did she escape once more?!” Basalt searched about, looking for a trail or other clue.

Star Swirl, after checking to make sure Luna was well turned his attention to the book on the stump pedestal. He quickly scanned the information and mumbled to himself.

“Did you not hear me, wizard?! Where is The Red Clover?”

“More so, where is Clover the Clever?” asked Luna, making her way back to her hooves.

“I did not see it all, but that magical tear… was it…” Star Swirl flipped through a few more pages, coming to rest on a drawing of a full sized mirror. “A mirror? Yes, a stabilizing anchor, of course.”

“Are they dead?”

“Hmm, perhaps. And without her notes I doubt she could easily recreate such a feat. Yes. I feel confident in saying that The Red Clover is no more. Sadly, such is the same with my former apprentice.”

Basalt retrieved his chakram. “We have no body as proof. The council will be displeased.”

“We have this evidence, our testimonies, and more so, our lives. That will be proof enough,” Star Swirl replied, eyes never leaving the book. Basalt grunted again and began to leave for the long journey home. Luna however, approached and peered down at what had caught her teacher’s eye. Most of the information was notes, calculations, and a few mathematical and thaumalogical equations. All of it far more advanced than her current studies.

“Strange.”

“It is all quite fascinating… I would never have considered the possibility of it at all. Alternate dimensions like the back of a mirror on the same axis of our existence. Assuming her theories were correct and they did not just turn to dust in the wind.”

“I do not understand.”

“Well, you see. Think of it like a cake with la-”

“Pfft,” Luna scoffed. “Bored now. Talk to Tia about this layer cake nonsense. I am going to go bother Basalt. Maybe he knows another monster we can go hunt down on the way back.”

Star Swirl sighed before quickly scooping up all the notes and remaining items. He picked up his damaged chapeau before returning it to his head to cover the damaged mane. His mind was racing with all the new possibilities that he had never considered possible.

Author's Note

Welcome back all!

I finished working on chapter 10 last night which gives me a comfortable buffer as I continue to move forward on this, the final segment of the Incarnate series. Updates will be on Saturday or Sunday, depending on time constraints and once a week as usual. I have a lot of loose ends to tie in and hopefully can hit as many as I can.

Now, for the first part of this story, it is a good idea to have read the previous story instalments but is not a requirement.

For part two: it is also a good idea to have seen the Gen5 My Little Pony movie because that is what I am steering the story towards. Again, not necessary, but will help with some things. If that fact ruins everything for you, well, sorry. Please try to make it to the end if it pleases you.

As always, Questions and Comments are always welcomed.

Chapter 10: Master of Puppets

Sunset Shimmer opened her eyes and immediately realized she was not awake. She recognized the stardust path before her having walked it many times these last few years. This was Luna’s domain where she observed the dreams of all those sleeping in Equestria. It had been a long and trying day and Sunset had retired early hoping for rest. If she was here and aware of it, it meant she had accidentally activated the spell to cross over or she had been summoned in a waking state.
Sunset sighed as she looked about for her aunt.

After listening to Clover tell the story of how he first ended up in a land completely foreign to him, that Sunset later confirmed was mirror world Earth, Clover explained how for a time he and Datura traveled together as husband and wife once more. Learning the secrets of how to unlock cross dimensional travel. Sunset had paid close attention to Clover's body language as he spoke. He had been happy to retell his stories, and often gestured with his forelegs, a smile gracing his face. It was diverting and not especially helpful, Sunset concluded.

The grand vizier had been completely enthralled by the stories. Sunset, on the other hand, (hoof) could only wonder how many other lives had been taken that the great Clover the Clever had not been aware of or worse yet, had simply turned his back on. Just because the pair had not been on Equuis did not mean she was not the same ruthless killer.

Twilight had dismissed herself early after only eating a small portion from dinner and went to visit Spike in the hospital. He was still unconscious, but his vitals had stabilized. The doctors were confident that he was not bleeding in his brain, but he still was in bad shape. She later checked in on Flurry Heart as well who was still bed ridden and not too happy about it. Sunset had agreed to oversee all preparations and allowed Clover to retreat to the library by his request, under guard observation, of course.

When there was nothing else that needed overseeing Sunset retreated to her and Twilight’s room where she found her fiancé already on the bed mostly asleep. Sunset climbed into bed and wrapped herself around her love without a word as nothing else needed to be said. Twilight simply pulled the other alicorn’s forelegs around her and snuggled into the warm embrace. All things considered. Not a bad way to end a night... or so Sunset thought.

“Good evening, beloved niece.”

Sunset Shimmer turned and smiled at Luna, resting on a cloud made of midnight stardust that twinkled like Christmas lights. The dark alicorn smiled serenely, looking quite comfortable in Sunset’s personal opinion. “Hey. Did I zap myself here on accident? I mean, it’s always great to spend time with you, but no offense I was really not up for dream walking tonight.”

“I completely understand. However, I needed to speak with you this evening and I fear it could not wait, so I summoned you here for a moment.” Luna paused to gather her thoughts. “I had hoped to use my realm to gleam some hidden or insightful information from either Datura or Clover while they slept. Unfortunately, it seems that they either do not sleep as other ponies do or have found ways to block their sleeping minds. Both are possible and quite unfortunate.”

“I thought you said it was immoral to skim the minds of the sleeping for information.”

Luna bowed her head shamefully, but eventually lifted her eyes, they were dry and adamant. “I stand by said statement. It is a gross violation of another and I would never ask you to commit such an act. However, you know as well as I that moral high ground means little when friends and family are hurt and dying because you did not do more while having the power to do so. I will live with the consequences of my actions. That is not what I am asking of you. I need you to awaken and seek out Clover in the castle proper. It has been… Truthfully, I do not trust my old friend as I once did.”

“You, Celestia, and him must have been close. He called you ‘little moon.’ That wasn't just a slip of the tongue.”

Luna nodded. “And as you observed, he called Celestia, ‘little sun.’ I honestly found the pet name annoying in my youth, but allowed it since it was all in friendly jest and I had so few friends in those early days. Celestia found it… endearing. She was at that age, as you can imagine, and found Clover quite comely. To receive a playful nickname from a handsome stallion and hear it from his lips caused her cheeks to flush more than once i observed. A fact that was likely noticed more than once by Datura. For as much as I hate and despise her, she was quite the genius with senses of observation sharper than any blade.”

Sunset chewed her lip, but finally nodded. “Odd little aside, but okay. What exactly do you want me to do?”

“Speak to him. Speak about you mother if you must as a means of bringing ease and loosening lips, but find out if there is anything else he is not telling us. Anything that will help defend or anticipate how she plans to attack next because rest assure, if this Void is anything like MY mother he will not accept Datura simply giving up and running or she would have done so already.”

Sunset’s eyes open again and she found herself in bed, wings and hooves wrapped around a sleeping Twilight Sparkle. Slowly and carefully, she untangled herself and slipped out of bed. Sunset waited for a minute to see if Twilight would stir, but the stress of the day had apparently taken more out of her fellow princess than even she had anticipated. She rounded the bed to gaze upon Twilight's sleeping face in the low light, a calm and serene splendor. If she was having dreams they were at least not distressing. Sunset gently placed a kiss on the side of her muzzle and, without a sound, exited their room.

Judging by the feel of the pull of the moon, it was past midnight, but still hours from dawn. The entire city should be asleep with the curfew in place other than the lunar guards and a few third shifters who were needed to keep the utilities going. Sunset nodded to the guards who had been stationed at the end of the hall that led to hers and Twilight’s room. After a few more groggy steps, Sunset concluded she had no idea where Clover was at the moment. But she knew who did.

With a flash of her horn a small piece of tech materialized in her teleportation magic and she placed it in her ear. The earpiece activated by her touch. “Raven.”

“Good grief, woman. Why are you awake?”

“Got too much going on in my head. Needed some fresh air.”

“I’m sure that is a half truth. How can I help, mother?”

“I need to talk to Clover. Do you know where he is?”

Sunset could practically feel the condescending eye roll. “Of course. He is an unknown quantity with potentially compromised, alien tech grafted to his bones. It’s not that I do not trust the lunar guards to do their job, they are capable and aware of his location, but I prefer direct observation of a threat. Not to mention Harmony does not trust him either.”

“The tree hologram Harmony?”

“Yes.”

Sunset shook her head and shrugged. “Huh. What did she say about him?”

“That he is no longer as harmonious as he once was and that she worries for your safety. There is foulness about the land, old foulness. Her words, not mine.” Sunset stopped walking and turned her eyes to a window and the night sky. “Do you wish me to accompany you? I can be there in minutes.”

Sunset turned her eyes to the nearest ocular crystal she knew Raven was watching her from and nodded. “I think I would like some time with you, actually. Even if we are still on the job.”

Raven disconnected the line and Sunset stood by the window both admiring the peaceful night and carefully watching for any unusual changes. As promised, the cream colored mare joined her two minutes later, her wig mane hanging loose but brushed to the right side of her neck. Sunset wasted no time pulling the AI powered MAU into a hug. The illusion flickered for a moment before restoring.

“Well, that was weird. Is your stone running low on power?”

Raven examined herself to ensure that her opal broach and ferronite sleeve cuffs were where they were supposed to be. “I have no means of measuring the power level of the stone. Much to my annoyance. However, I have shaken hooves with many since the last recharge and had children wrapped around my legs without any disruption. Perhaps you emit a magical radiation that interferes?”

Sunset shrugged. “Something to worry about later. So, where is he?”

“Clover is in the guest quarters not far from your old room.” Sunset gestured and Raven lead on.

By design, the honored guest quarters were not far from practically everything. A short walk to the dining hall, the Hall of Heroes that lead to the throne room, any number of state rooms usually reserved for dignitaries or meetings with the nobility. They were inconspicuous, easy to defend, and fire resistant… mostly.

Sunset spared a glance at her door, pleased to see it properly secured as it should be. She touched her horn to the wooden molding and her cutie mark appeared on the center of the door as the spell locks disappeared and the physical lock clicked open. Raven paused, arching a brow in a way much as Sunset Shimmer was known for.

“Ask him to come join me here.” Raven nodded in understanding and continued down the hall. Sunset opened the door and found the room exactly as she had left it last.

Calling it a ‘guest quarters’ was practically an insult. The room had been appointed and furnished like a large, one bedroom apartment. To her left was the kitchenette that had everything a single or pair of guests needed for a long term stay including a pantry and magically imbued refrigerator that kept everything cool and in suspended stasis.

To her immediate right was the living room/sitting area that had a rather comfy red couch and matching love seat around a small yet sturdy coffee table. There were still a few books on the table, one was a photo album of Sunset, Twi, and their daughters. She had digital copies of all the pictures, but it was still nice to share the album with a trusted few when the subject came up.

The back wall contained a small work bench with tool storage and three book cases of books that, while important, were too much to cram into hers and Twilight’s shared room. To the right led to both the bathroom and bedroom. They too should have been clean and just as she had left them. It had been several months since she had check on her room. It was nice to see it again as well as the art and photos that were tastefully hung about. Everyone needed a personal space all their own, after all. A gentle knocking at the door that was not fully closed alerted Sunset to pull out of her reminisce and put back on her princess face.

Raven entered and stepped to the side. A moment later, Clover followed. Sunset took mental note of the fact that he did not appear as if he had been roused from a sleeping bed. Something to possibly comment on later.

“Princess? You wished to see me? The moon is high and it is quite late.”

“I know, but one of the reasons I chose to be the steward of the moon instead of taking my mother’s throne from Twilight, which I totally could have done, was because I actually find myself more of a night pony as fate would have it.” Sunset gestured to the sitting area. “Please sit. Can I get you anything? I have a few hard ciders or wine and of course water.”

"Just some water if I could."

Clover saw no reason to disagree and swiftly chose the smaller, love seat of the two places to sit. Sunset took the larger couch with Raven dutifully moving to stand near the kitchenette counter that was both out of the way and easier to access refreshments in the refrigerator.

Once Raven set the glass down and retreated back to her spot Sunset dove right in. “It is late and we don’t know what tomorrow will bring so, I will get right to it. You told some nice little stories this afternoon, they were touching and likely meant a lot to you, but from a tactical point of view did not add up to a whole lot of usefulness. Which was what I was more interested in.”

“I’m not certain I understand, princess.”

Sunset sighed. She could do this one of two ways. Let’s try this Mom’s way first.

“Clover, you and my mom, Celestia, were pretty good friends, yes?”

“I think so, yes. She was an excellent student of Star Swirl’s and was committed to being a great leader, which as I understand she turned out to be. As I said earlier, I am terribly sorry for your loss.”

“Thank you. And yeah, she was for the most part. She never forgot you. To be honest, I was told she had a bit of a crush on you. She even took the playful nickname you gave her and bestowed it upon me. I, was Celestia’s ‘little sun’ from the day I was born.” That brought a small smile to Clover’s face. “I loved my mom. Even when we were not on the same page and arguing about what was best for me or Equestria I never stopped loving her. I don't regret as much as I once did, but I do miss her something terrible. She died trying to save everypony.”

Clover bowed his head. “I have overheard a few of the finer details, but it seems even years later to still be too fresh for many to discuss.”

Sunset nodded and fought down her own anger and anxiety that, as usual, threatened to burst forth. However, she swallowed it, forced it to the back burner, and pushed on. “The truth of it all is that she died because we were blindsided. Ancient alicorns crafted from primal elements created by Aine, the Goddess of Creation, ambushed us. They took control of Flurry Heart and we were not ready. It was bad. A lot of ponies died.
We all barely survived.

"Now, I’m not just saying this for your sympathy. Yes, thank you for your condolences, but I’m telling you this because the general consensus is that Datura is going to come back, she’s going to come back smart, and I do not want to go through burying more friends and family because you held back some crucial piece of information that would give us an advantage over her. So, I ask as a friend and a princess, is there anything you would like to tell me? A weakness, a vulnerability that we can exploit to stop her before she kills again?”

Clover rolled his jaw as he mulled and considered all that had been said. The hesitation only served to make Sunset wish all the more to just skim his mind to find what she wanted to know, morality be damned. “Until yesterday, I had not seen Datura with my own two eyes in nearly two hundred years.

"When she enters a dimension, it sends ripples through the different layers that my scanner can detect. She knows I have ways to find her, often too late, but find her I do. However, she also can hide where I cannot follow and forces me to wait her out. Depending on how much power she has stolen, she can hide between dimensions for a considerable length of time. In the past I would have told you my resolve and desire to finish the mission and see her brought to justice sustain me, but truthfully, I grow tired of the gaps.”

“How is that possible?” Sunset had to pause to reel herself in and lower her voice back down to some-what calm. “You mentioned before about the In-Between and I brushed it off. But I’ve been there, it nearly killed me. It takes the power of an alicorn or equivalent to be able to hold a shield long enough so the place doesn't eventually transform you to dust. How can she stay in there for centuries?”

“It is a horrid place. A dead universe that grows with each fallen dimensional layer. How she can stay there? By making herself as unnoticeable as possible, perhaps? I do not know the specifics of how she survives, but I suspect I do know the power source she uses to defend herself. When you saw her, did you notice a bottle at her side?”

“Yeah, like a wine bottle. it had a greenish aura and some sort or organic movement to it.”

Clover grimaced and sighed. “That, I am afraid is the source of much of her nefarious power and what I suspect gives her the ability to either repel the monsters of the In-Between away or mask her own life from them. It is a special flask that holds the souls she has stolen. Much of her spells and experiments require a great deal of power. Life force power she steals from others.”

Sunset blinked. Then blinked again. She knew her jaw was hanging open, bit no words would come out. Raven chose that moment to save some of Sunset’s dignity by speaking up. “Hold a moment. Are you saying that she discovered a way to steal souls from sentient creatures?”

Clover at least had the decency to appear ashamed and disgusted. “Yes.”

“That…” Sunset gulped and pressed a hoof to her chest just above her heart. “That is the most horrific, monstrous thing I think I have ever heard. Ours souls are… who we truly are. They pass on after we die to Elysium to live in happiness with those that went before us and then eventually return to the heart of the universe itself.”

“Yes, I have heard this story before as well.”

Sunset stood and glared down at Clover, the temperature in the room spiked for a moment and Clover flinched and sat back. “It’s not just a story, Clover. I’ve stood on the shores of the first river and seen it with my own eyes. If she is stealing souls to power her dark magic then she is interrupting one of the most basic functions of our universe itself. Death himself told me that our souls return to the Well so that a small piece of what we are can be born again in a new life. To kill another sentient being is bad enough, but to deny some innocent pony or creature an afterlife of rest is… a sin beyond comparison. I have no other way to word it.”

“I agree, but sh-”

“No,” Sunset interrupted, unfurling her wings causing the sandy stallion to press further into the cushion, “there is no, ‘but’ here. There is no excuse to justify something so… wrong! I wanted to understand her and her reasons. An attempt to empathize with her, but that… that is so beyond fucked up. How… how can you not see that? How long have you known she was doing that? And to even TRY to make an excuse for her?”

“Datura is a scientist, probably the first TRUE scientist Equestria ever had. She just… she needed me to establish boundaries, limits to her ambition. Much of this is because I was not there to help her maintain a moral compass.”

Sunset scowled and knew her eyes were likely glowing given that Clover was now gawking at her. “That is NOT good enough! I was married to a scientist for many, many years. Princess Twilight Sparkle is a scientist and they both made leaps and bounds of discoveries and research all without compromising moral integrity or staining their legacies in the blood of innocents. We’re not talking about some sort of grey area here. These are lines no sane being would cross! EVER!”

Clover sighed. “I know you are right. I do. Even her lesser creations and discoveries are all forever tainted. A failure on my part as her partner and husband.”

“No, you got plenty of your own blame to carry, don’t try and carry hers as well. All relationships have strange quirks or challenges that have to be overcome or you walk away because of them. I've seen it with others, or experienced it myself, trust me. You are going along all happy and in love and then you find out that your partner has bad gas when they eat too much cheese or is lazy and doesn’t like to clean the bathroom you share or, has a hidden stash of furry porn in the closet. Those are all pretty minor things that can be worked out if you want to deal with them. But your wife KILLS creatures and steals their souls! That is not just a deal breaker it’s exactly what Luna said. IT'S PROFANE.”

Clover sat quietly occasionally fiddling with the necklace he wore. His water long since abandoned. Sunset briefly considered scanning the device to see how much soul crushing dark magic went into its creation, but she was honestly terrified of the answer and was too tired to deal with more poisonous drama tonight.

“I apologize for dragging you out of your room just to lecture you, but… I do hope that when the time comes and you have to choose between Datura and doing what is best for Equestria that you make the right decision.”

Clover took the lingering silence as his cue to leave. He nodded once to Raven who simply blinked and let himself out. A moment later after the door was closed Sunset stood and headed to the bathroom of her suite.

“Mother?”

Sunset paused, glancing back at Raven. “I’ll be just a few minutes. I need a shower to clear my thoughts after… that. No way I’m getting back to sleep now.”

Datura strolled along the mountain road that led to Canterlot. She had to admit that moving the capital to the top plateau of the Canterhorn was a bold choice and in truth, she approved. The old Canterlot had been built around a basin in a particularly harsh forest for several reasons. First, because the archmage Star Swirl and several others noted that the location sat on a quite unique crossroads of several major magical ley lines. Which tied into the second reason, the forest was quite wild and grew sustainably without need of any pony assistance. It was home to many beasts that, when avoided, added to the city’s defense from intruders. And third, it was a good central location to establish new trade routes for farther expansion of the growing kingdom.

From what Datura had gleamed from the memories of others, that city was long gone. Destroyed and abandoned in a battle between Luna and Celestia. Datura laughed out loud. Oh, that must have been quite the sight to have seen! Luna had finally had enough and had been pushed to the point of attempting to dethrone if not outright kill her older sister.

Transformed to a literal nightmare incarnate. The thought of fat nobles and useless common ponies running for their lives as their demigod leaders fought for control of not just the throne but control of the very heavens! The thunder clash of powerful spells, the meeting of two alicorns in the sky and upon the earth. Enough to damage the city and the castle to the point it all needed to be abandoned and forgotten. Glorious!

Luna lost and was imprisoned for centuries. A shame, but unsurprising. Celestia had been the less warmongering of the two, but by far the more conniving, manipulative, and strategic. Datura could respect those qualities even in a false god. They allowed Celestia to rule unopposed for centuries. Not that she was the TRUE power of the world, but for the mere mortals she was enough. Forever cementing her name and legacy long after her passing. Perhaps before I depart this place I will stop by her memorial and pay my respects. If the body was well preserved in her tomb maybe I could even take it with me for additional study. Or perhaps just use her as a walking corpse servant. That would be entertaining. Waste not, want not as they say.

Datura paused her musings as she stopped before a shield barrier that had been erected over the entire city. Upon passive inspection it was not so much designed to keep creatures out as much as it was to alert others that something had come in. She shrugged and set her bag down with her supplies. Carefully she retrieved one of three vials of dark red and purple liquid that pulsed under the magically sealed corks that barely kept them from spilling forth.

“Well, this is either going to work as I theorize… or it is going to make my body explode into a billion pieces. Which would be quite inconvenient even if a good lesson learned.”

"And what are you hoping it to do?"

Datura had not felt the chaos god following her but was unsurprised when he spoke just to her right. “It will hopefully augment my power and finer control for a time, over the whole city and perhaps even the surrounding countryside. Though they are irrelevant, the ensuing chaos is what we are going after. Then, it’s just a matter of walking up to the ones I want and dealing with them. My horde of slaves should keep any protected guards or those immune or strong enough to resist busy. Plus, I have a second dose if this one wears off. I'd rather not use all three tonight if I can help it.”

"Ensuing chaos is music to my ears."

“Darling, if that is the music of your soul prepare for the greatest concert performance of your entire life.”

"Begin. I will deal with Discord when he inevitably shows himself."

“Before I do this, is it asking too much for you to assure me Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer are in fact where we want them to be? There are no do overs.”

"I sense both in the castle proper behind meager defenses. They are yours for the taking."

Datura shrugged and nodded, uncorked the glass and drank the mixture. It had no flavor or at least not one she could detect. Perhaps her tastebuds were just dead. Then, she felt a growing burn inside her. She had not felt pain in quite some time thanks to a particular ritual. She could only imagine how bad it would have felt had her senses not been dulled. It was not a welcomed sensation, but it soon passed and all Datura felt then was POWER.

It surged throughout every fiber of her body and for a moment she feared that her poor mortal vessel may in fact explode. The large, pink alicorn’s blood had power in spades and all of it was surging through a body not meant to contain such magical energy. Datura quickly tapped the additional power she had in her bottle, pulling forth a greenish cloud that she condensed while chanting a spell. The cloud made a faint crying noise as it was used, abused, and destroyed to counter-balance the surge inside her body.

Two glowing greenish black wings emerged from Datura’s back and her horn grew longer and jagged also burning with an unholy hellfire. When she opened her eyes the irises were red and miasmatic energy bled from the corners. A smile crept across her face. She could feel with her tongue that several teeth were now jagged.

“Time to have some fun.”

Datura touched the barrier with her horn and it completely shattered. Let them know she was coming. There was nothing they could do to stop her now. A second later her horn burned and a dark green-black cloud spread from it out across all of Canterlot, and down the mountainside.

Luna was near the end of the stardust path. It had been difficult to focus on her sacred duty tonight, but it had also been a welcomed distraction. Thankfully, most were having pleasant dreams and did not require much of her intervention. She had reluctantly set Sunset Shimmer to task in dealing with Clover the Clever some time ago, but his mind had not revealed itself and much to her disappointment neither had her niece’s.

“Hmm, perhaps she is still speaking with him. Despite his controversial decisions in dealing with Datura he no doubt had countless tales of adventure to places I can scarcely imagine. Such things might be of some fascination to a traveled mare such as she.”

Luna was about to turn to leave when she felt a chill pass over her mind. It was dark, chaotic, evil in pure, concentrated form. Even when Scylla had offered Luna dark power that transformed her to Nightmare Moon had she never felt so much undistilled darkness. It was like staring into the deepest pit in Tartarus and feeling as if she were drowning without the luxury of dying.

Luna gasped and nearly fell out of the dreamscape. She recentered her power and focused on what had caused such a tremor. Then, like a quickly festering wound she saw it. Living blackness was spreading from mind to mind. It was driving some to madness others to bloodlust and many more to complete loss of control that they gladly became willing thralls just to make the pain stop. There were hundreds of them, nearing thousands. She recognized many of them from experience. They were all in Canterlot. The Red Clover was stealing the minds of all the creatures in the city!

Luna tried to protect the mind of a foal that was crying, trying to fight back the darkness only for the expanding cloud to slap Luna so hard across the face that she suddenly found herself sprawled out in the center of her tower with a painful, blistering welt at the point of contact. Her ears were soon met by the sound of screaming. Hundred, thousands of ponies and other creatures were violently destroying their homes attacking one another be they under the influence of the spell or not.

The pain in her cheek was quickly forgotten as Luna scrambled to her hooves and immediately summoned her armor, taking extra care to ensure her helmet was on tight. The four thestrals that always stood guard while she dream walked were upon her and awaiting orders.

“Contact the guard captians and sound the general alarm! Make ready to fight and possibly restrain the citizens and thy fellow guards who are not protected! Only use lethal force if no other option remains. These are our subjects and they know not what they do. If nothing else, we defend this castle and the princesses with our last breaths if we must!” The guards saluted and made ready to follow Luna as she dove from the tower.

Twilight was jolted awake and gasped. A chill passed over her and it felt as if something had been attempting to probe her mind and body. She heard a whisper inside her head, felt the tendrils start to take hold, but fought back and awakened.

“Sunset?”

Twilight looked about their room, but the other alicorn was nowhere to be found. She quickly donned her regalia and opened the chamber door to find Isabella storming down the hall, securing her daggers and attempting to smooth her ruffled feathers. “Isa! What’s going on?”

“The entire city has gone mad! The switchboard was getting calls from all manner of creatures about their loved ones, friends, neighbors all screaming bloody murder and rioting. The citizens are destroying the city and fighting any and all including each other! Those that are not under the influence with wings available have already fled or are trying to. I imagine many others are trying to barricade themselves in.”

“It’s her. It has to be.” Twilight paused, examining her griffon assistant and dear friend. “Isa, how do you feel? Do you feel as if you are in control?”

Isabella grimaced before finally nodding. “There was… a moment where it felt like a set of claws had wrapped around my neck and began to choke me. I… I couldn’t breathe. It was then that I noticed it was my own two talons. I screamed and quickly splashed water on my face. Once I got a good look at myself in the mirror I focus on just me. I, I, saw magic, some sort or cloud around my head. It… whispered to me. It wanted me to kill any I saw. Then, I touched my daggers and the cloud cleared.”

“Enchanted ferronite blades,” Twilight said with a nod. “So, with a strong mental will the metal only needs to make contact. Maybe we can use that help free others. Press bars to their fur and skin and give them a chance to regain themselves.”

Isabella nodded. “Or safely restrain them. It certainly is worth a try. I will spread the word.” She reached into her pocket to activate her SunLight crystal only for it to explode. After she shook the sting from her claw the griffon sighed. “Looks like we are doing this the hard way.”

“TWILGHT!” The alicorn and griffon looked up to find Sunset Shimmer running towards her. Sunset quickly examined Twilight, checking her lover's eyes for any sign of meddling or malicous magic. Sunset sighed with relief. “Thank Celestia, literally. I had hoped you had gone through some of the same mental defense training I had gone through.”

“I felt it pass over me. It tried to get in, but I didn’t let it in. It felt sickening, demented.”

“Cold,” added Isabella.

Sunset nodded. “I need my armor. Shit, we all need armor… and helmets. Gauge is having the castle guard on duty muster at the throne room. Those already out on patrol are pulling back to the palace grounds until we come up with a better plan that doesn’t involve suicide or we find that bitch and cut her heart out!”

Twilight shuddered at another chill, willing it away. “Go get dressed. I’ll meet you there.”

Sunset nodded and ran into their room to her armor stand and began assembling the pieces of her black and gold ferronite armor. Given the nature of the material it was extremely difficult to lift all the pieces in levitation at once. As always, the ferronite resisted her magical grip when she did so and they felt twice as heavy as they actually were. Only the fasteners were made of light weight steel that she could easily latch down with telekinesis. Sunset took a moment to confirm all the pieces were in place, the ruby in the center of her circlet helm began to glow with charged power, before marching back out of their room. She could have teleported, overpowering the interdiction crystals around the palace, but did not want to waste the additional mana to do so. She had a feeling she would need all the power she could get.

Two thestrals armed with heavy repeating crossbows saluted Sunset as she approached the throne room. They opened the door for her and closed it the moment she was through. Sunset spotted Luna talking with Gauge and Tempest. Twilight was farther back, by the dais speaking with Isabella, Raven, and Clover. Sunset sighed once more, thankful that Raven had followed directions when she told her to grab Clover and drag him to the throne room and await further orders. She had just jumped out of the shower and had not fully dried off when she felt the chill of dark magic pass over her and, thankfully, bounce completely off her mental defenses.

“Niece.” Sunset refocused on Luna and stepped up to a fully armed and seething General Luna. Sunset had to admit, she was a terrifying sight to see decked out in blued steel armor with a large double sided battle axe across her back. “How does thee fair?”

“Wish I had grabbed a coffee, but adrenaline will have to do for now.”

“Verily,” Luna agreed. “Even with troops at battle ready and physical defenses we are greatly hobbled and disadvantaged to take on our own subjects.”

Sunset waited for Luna to continue, but instead Tempest growled, “The witch has a way to cause your SunLight crystals to explode when we try to use them so we are back to communicating through runners. From what we can tell she cast a spell over the entire mountain. Even the Cliffside Hopsital and outposts have been affected. Creatures of all types other than dragons and kirin are under the influence of the spell and are just…”

“Anarchy,” Luna finished. “I do not know how she can cast such a massive range spell, but it has driven much of the populous mad and those that are unfortunately closest to her are completely under her direct control. A patrol that reported in confirmed that she is in the center of a mob heading this way.”

Sunset growled as well, shaking her head. “How do we stop them?”

Tempest pointed towards Isabella. “Apparently having cold iron just nearby wards off the madness, so I sent a platoon to recover all the raw material we have in the armory. The raw material is stored as ingot bars. We are going to try, as kindly as possible, just club the thralls back. That will work for some we hope."

Luna nodded. “Those under her direct control will likely need to be knocked unconscious or disabled in some manner or another. That will be hard with her so close. However, nearly all unicorn guards know some form of knock out spell. As soon as all able body guards return to shore up the castle defenses I will lead the counterattack.”

“I’ll go with you.”

Sunset was surprised and vehemently annoyed when her declaration was met by three sets of hooves placed upon her armor.

“Nay, brave niece,” said Luna

“We are the guards, this is our job,” said Gauge.

“Yeah, that’s not happening,” commented Tempest. “I guess you forgot, you’re the one she wants dead. Not going to let you go out there and serve yourself up to her.”

“Grrrr. Fiiiiine.” Sunset snorted then glanced back over to Twilight. “Need to get her some armor too. Luna, do you have a spare set?”

“Like you, I only have the one. However, my sister’s armor was placed in storage in the armory and would likely fit Twilight with little to no adjustments needed.”

“Can I go do that at least?”

Luna hesitated to answer. Tempest however nodded. “It’s not a bad idea, on two fronts. We keep you moving she won’t know where you are. Plus, it’s driving me nuts too that Twilight is just standing there in a crown and not much else. I’ll go with you.”

“Captain?”

The solar captain glanced at her husband, concern and just a hint of confusion in his eyes. She rolled her jade colored eyes and whispered in his ear, “Those are your thestrals out there fighting and dying. They need to see you and Luna for their own sake. My troops are barely at half strength. I can look after the hot head.”

“If we have a plan there is no more time to dawdle.” Luna cleared her throat and called out. “Clover, thou shall accompany thy forces. Mayhap thou can offer assistance or counter spell to such foul magic.”

“I have seen her cast many spells, but the power required for such as this? She must have expended much of her stored resources. Even with that in consideration I know not how she maintains so much control over so many.”

“Then let us go meet the she-devil horn to horn and ask for ourselves.” Clover grimaced but nodded and followed Luna out the door.

Gauge took a moment to kiss his wife. “Stay safe. Keep her safe.”

Tempest nodded. “Fight smart. Don’t let the bitch sneak up on you.”

They did not feel the need to be cliché and profess undying love for one another. Some things were self-explanatory. They could see it in each other’s eyes along with the natural anxiety of worry that was common before an engagement. Nothing else said would bring calm or comfort to such a dire situation. Both were enlessly thankful their foals were far beyond the witch’s reach. That would help keep them focused. Fog Gauge turned and followed after Luna and Clover. Other thestrals and guards falling into formation as they marched. Sunset trotted over to Twilight and their gathered aids.

“I’m going to start layering reinforced barriers over the palace as soon as our guards move outside. That should buy me some time to better analyze this spell she cast.”

“I would focus on trying to break the spell and not waste energy on the barriers. Raven has eyes all over the palace grounds that should hopefully still be working.”

“So far, yes.”

“I’m going with Tempest to go dig out mom’s armor for you.”

Twilight’s ears laid back and she put a worried hoof on Sunset’s shoulder. “I’d rather you stay here. You can help me break the spell.”

“It won’t take us long. We grab the crate and bring it back for you. Once I know you are safe I can start tearing into her magic with you.” Twilight did not agree, but nodded and gave her fiancé a quick peck on the cheek. “I love you.”

Sunset smiled. “I love you too.”

Twilight watched with Isabella and Raven at her sides as Sunset and Tempest exited and the throne room doors were once again sealed. For some reason, the sound of the heavy wood slamming together sent a stab of pain and dread through Twilight’s heart. She heard the whispers again and fought them back. Having to shake her head to clear the fog. She would not fall to such magic, not without a fight.

Sunset Shimmer teleported herself and Tempest to the barracks armory entrance the moment they were out the front door of the palace. The ambient glow of city wide fires caught Sunset’s attention before she fell into step behind the captain. Two guards were still standing by the armory door as they were supposed to be when they approached. Tempest pointed back to the palace.

“We need you to shore up the palace defenses, meet up with Luna at the outer gate.”

“But what if the armory falls, captain?”

Tempest growled. She hated when guards questioned orders even when they had perfectly reasonable points doing so. “The armory won’t mean a damn thing if we lose the palace grounds! Now go!” Their eyes turned to Sunset who nodded before they both saluted and flew off. Tempest and Sunset entered and made sure to secure the door behind themselves.

“Do you know what crate they stored mom’s armor in?”

“Not the exact one, but I know where it SHOULD be.” Tempest paused and lifted one of the spare lunar guard helmets off the rack and examined it. It was sized large for a pony, but probably would fit a griffon well. “You think this will fit Isabella?”

Sunset shrugged. “If not, I can make it fit even if she protests.”

“Better you than me. That girl sharpens her claws regularly.” Tempest hooked the helmet to her armor and hurried to the back of the storeroom. She lit her horn with a light spell and began searching rows and rows of wooden crates. Though it felt like an hour it was only a few minutes when Tempest spotted a large crate marked with Celestia’s cutie mark.

“Why was this put in a crate and not on display in the library or a museum?”

Tempest scoffed. “Seriously? Okay, first, because we would have had to guard it round the clock to avoid theft from, well, who wouldn’t want it? Secondly, beyond the raw material value and bragging rights of saying they have Celestia’s old battle armor in their private collection, from what I was told by armorers who examined it before setting it in storage, it has enchantments and unique magical enhancements out the wazoo. Unlike your set and my great grands, this predates our discovery and usage of cold iron. Whatever it's made of is old and specialized.”

“Okay, fair enough. Why didn’t anypony ask if I wanted it for me?” Tempest opened the lid to confirm the contents was exactly what she was hoping it was and gestured for Sunset to come take a look. Sunset peeked inside and immediately stuck out her tongue. The all golden plates of armor were dust free and polished to a parade shine so flawlessly that Sunset saw her reflection like a funhouse mirror in all the different curves.

The helm had a three-pointed crown built into it and chainmail that was either mithril or dragon scales at the neck. The nose guard and both flank guards were emblazoned with Celestia’s cutie mark so perfectly rendered they looked like they had been painted on yesterday. Sunset’s eyes lingered on the chest piece that had three empty insets as if enchanted gems were supposed to be there, but were currently missing. It was gaudy and dated and not subtle in the least. “Oh, that’s why.”

“Yeah. Audacious and ugly. Probably why she didn’t wear it unless she had to even if it could have… I’m not going to finish that sentence.”

Sunset growled and nodded. “Probably best. I’m not in a good mood as it is.” Sunset returned the lid and lifted the entire crate in her magic. The wood container seeming to negate many of the magical resistances of the armor. “Let’s get the hell out of here.”

“Let me go first, just in case.”

Sunset nodded when she felt her ear piece vibrate. Raven was trying to call her.

Luna stood mid-center before the outer gates of the palace with more than one hundred lunar and solar guards before her and another fifty along the walls or in the air above. To her left stood Captain Fog Gauge and to her right Clover the Clever. Upon her back, and hopefully there it would remain until she laid eyes upon her real target, The Equalizer, her beloved double edged battle axe ready to assist. Luna recentered her mind as the mob approached. The continued destruction and screams could be heard growing ever louder.

“Remember,” Luna shouted in the Royal Canterlot Voice, “These are our charges, our citizens. Stun spells, disarming blows, wound and disable where possible. Do not risk your lives needlessly and above all, keep your helmets on no matter what! Especially if you know the face of those who wish to do you harm. We are the first line of defense. We shall not fail the princesses! We shall not fail Equestria!” The guards all smacked their armor simultaneously and shouted a whoop of acknowledgment.

“Keep sight of your squad sergeants and lieutenants!” Shouted Gauge, his words repeated by his sub commanders. “Communicate any changes to the battlefield or unusual shifts. The network is down so be prepared to relay information by word. Break a light crystal only if the mob penetrates your defense line.”

“Left flank ready!” shouted Sable Nimbus from her command position.

Right flank ready!” shouted the solar guard Lieutenant Walnut.

“Air support ready!” shouted the thestral in command of the flyers.

“Spell support ready!” shouted the unicorn in charge of the mages and field medics.

Gauge nodded. “Center column ready, mistress.”

Luna nodded in turn. “If you see me charge forward it is because I have spotted her. Do not follow, no matter how much I know you will want to, captain. Leave the Red Clover to me.”

“I could try and speak to her.”

Luna glared at Clover. “The time for talking ended the moment she slapped me out of my own dream realm and laid siege to the minds of foals. She is unredeemable. There is nothing left to say on such.”

Clover sighed, but nodded.

The moment the mob exited the alleyways they broke into a run across the wide boulevard heading straight for the palace gates. Unicorns stepped forward between the gaps in the defenses made available to them and began to fire stun bolts and sleep spells. Luna bit down on her lip hard enough to draw blood as her heart broke at the sight of the battle before her. Sister, forgive me for the sins and horrors I must commit this night.

Luna spread her wings and hovered just below the pegasi and thestrals above. She lit her horn and fired upon the crowd.

Datura smirked as she felt her many minions clash with the guards in the streets above. So far, the young alicorn’s blood was still working to augment her powers of control. She was not sure for how much longer before she would need to dose again, but the results had been quite extraordinary so far. Her range of manipulation had grown at least three to four fold. Her range of direct control and number she could control was doubled. Their minds all belonged completely to her and no matter how much they fought back or attempted to resist they did what she told them to do no matter the mental trauma. Many had bled out and died from their untreated wounds and had been left cold in the streets. Now they charged armed guards and Luna herself without hesitation. Many would die. Not that she was concerned.

Datura had what she needed from them. A distraction. While the bulk of the defenders held the gate and waited for her no doubt, she was casually strolling through a secret underground tunnel that the maintenance workers and occasional restoration staff or lone patrol used. Surrounding her were another dozen and a half thralls that were guinea pigs to disarm any traps, spells, or other defenses as needed. So far, Datura had found few enough that she was greatly disappointed by the castle defenses.

“Honestly, did they really think I was just going to charge right through the front door?” Having skimmed the minds of those that knew all the ins and out of the palace had given her complete access to the entire layout top to bottom and from the guards she also commanded she had a reasonable guess where the princesses would likely be. It was just a matter of getting to them before they tried to flee.

The maintenance tunnel door to the basement east wing opened with seldom used rusty hinges. Datura sighed at the poor upkeep. She had no doubt that a guard or somebody heard such a racket. The sorceress pushed her way to the front of her thralls and scanned the hallway. She was about to be further disappointed that the basement was left unguarded when she heard hooves approach, stop, and a young stallion cursed.

“Intrude-uuurk!!”

Datura had raised her hoof, deployed her cannon, and fired. She was not confident it had been a kill shot but her thralls would finish him. Datura glanced down at the cannon and reminded herself she needed to use the weapon sparingly because Clover could detect the energy signature with his own omniscanner. Soon it would not matter but for now every second was precious.

With a shrug Datura passed over the dying guard, noting that he was not one of the bat ponies but did have a helmet on, before making her way towards the stairs at the end of the corridor. There would likely be a guard station nearby. The cannon fodder could take it first.

Raven had stood perfectly still appearing to stare at nothing when in truth she was rapidly switching between several ocular crystals around the palace compound both inside and out. She had watched Sunset and Tempest enter the armory where she did not have a crystal. She watched the front gate from three different angles. No matter the view it looked brutal and guards were doing their best to minimize the casualties. Then, her attention was diverted to a guard station near the first level basement access.

There had been three guards near the door. One had gone down to the basement level where she, for some reason did not have any eyes. Raven made a note to speak to Sunset later about correcting that. A few minutes later the basement door was flung open violently and the remaining two solar guards had been violently assaulted. They fought back with hooves, but were overwhelmed and their helmets forcefully removed. After some thrashing about they stopped moving only to rise again, but clearly not to return to duty.

“We have a problem.” Twilight and Isabella turned to Raven. “Unauthorized creatures, more than a dozen ponies, at least two griffons and an abyssinian have emerged from the basement level.”

“How did they get pass the outer defenses?”

Raven shook her head as she continued to observe. “There are tunnels beneath the palace. They may have used them.”

“Most of those tunnels are a maze of old water, sanitation, and mining shafts. How could they have-”

“Is she with them?” interrupted Twilight.”

Raven waited. Her ocular crystal went blurry for a moment before refocusing on a sickly yellow mare in a cloak with metallic forelegs. “Yes.”

Isabella’s head crest fluffed out immediately. “We need to get you out of here, now!”

Raven ignored the statement and instead reached out through her network. “You do not belong here, witch.”

Datura arched a brow at the unexpected voice. She scanned about until her eyes locked on the crystal above. “Are you Princess Twilight Sparkle? No, your voice sounds different than before. A caretaker or servant then?”

“Guards have been alerted to your presence and you no longer have the element of surprise. Give up or flee. Either is acceptable to me.”

Datura’s burning ethereal wings spread and the ghostly glow around her eyes intensified as her horn began to glow as well. “No, I do not think I will, dear. But if you wish to send more poor souls to die before me that is on you not me.” Datura released the spell she had been conjuring.

Twilight gasped as she felt the magic pass over her and had to shake the momentary disorientation away. “What happened? What did she do?”

“Unknown,” said Raven.

“It does not matter. We need to move. Princess, teleport out of the palace and head for the armory. Sunset and Tempest should either be there or about to return from it. It is easily the most fortified position on the grounds.”

Twilight nodded. “Come closer. Obviously, I’m not leaving you two behind.”

Begrudgingly, Raven stepped closer. She disliked teleports. The magic always temporarily disoriented her gyroscope stabilizers and sent her reactor core into diagnostic mode to check for errors. That ate precious processing power, which always made her feel sluggish. Regardless, she fell into step next to Isabella.

Twilight lit her horn and then stumbled back with a painful yelp. She shook her head and then cautiously lit her horn again to scan the area. Purple eyes went wide. “Dear Celestia! She enhanced the interdiction crystals! I can’t teleport out!” Twilight gasped again and the three scanned about as the entire palace shook, causing the mage lights to flicker and the glass to rattle. Above, in the skylight windows along the vaulted ceiling, Isabella noted that the glass was covered in a green magical sheen.

Twilight fired a tight beam blast at one of the skylight windows. The glass gave way, but the blast ricocheted and came back to scorch the floor.

“Did… did she just shield us?”

Twilight stood slack jawed. “She locked us in. With her.”

Nothing was said for more than a minute. Twilight began to pace before the thrones as she struggled to come up with a plan. Don't panic! Think! Luna, Sunset, and the others are outside, Flurry Heart is still too weak to help or be a threat… can, can I lead her on a chase until help arrives? Do I even want help to arrive since help would likely be Sunset Shimmer and she’s the one Datura wants? What do I do?! Should I try to break her shield? I probably can if I concen-

Raven grimaced. “She overran another guard station. Two more casualties and three more guards have fallen under her control.”

“We need to get out of here!” shouted Isabella, clutching her daggers tightly.

“And go where?” Twilight countered. “She’s using our own defenses against us. Even if we ran she obviously knows all the passages and corridors now and everypony we lead her to will try to defend me only to also fall victim.”

“Break the shield! Fight our way out, SOMETHING!”

“And the city falls and thousands die or are left as mindless husks." Twilight countered. "There has to be a better way! I can't just leaver every creature to die!”

Isabella began to hyperventilate. Her feathers were all standing on end and she could hear her own heart pounding like a jackhammer. She felt ghost sensations of all her bones being broken, wings pulled from her sockets, the final sickening snap of her spine being twisted like a breadstick. She began to shake so hard she almost could not keep grip of her blades.

“It’s happening again,” Isabella whispered. “This is how Celestia died.”

“Isabella,” called out Raven, but the griffon did not register it. Falling deeper into her panic attack.

“She tried to run, tried to stop the Athanatoi possessing Flurry and she wound up here too, in the throne room. She died gasping, pleading, a hole in her heart and tears in her eyes. And… and… I… I was broken. Flurry broke every bone in my body. I can STILL FEEL IT!”

“Isa,” Twilight pleaded.

“WE ARE ALL GOING TO DIE SCREAMING!”

Raven backhoofed the griffon across the beak. Wide, bloodshot eyes focused on the robotic pony with one talon gently rubbing the point of contact. “Isabella Windsong. You are suffering from a post traumatic stress induced panic attack. Focus your attention on me and the sound of my voice. Now, take a deep breath and listen carefully.”

Isabella did as instructed and took a deep, shuddering breath and growled, her beak throbbing from the painful strike, “It’s easy for you to be calm, you have never known pain and suffering.”

Raven nodded and took a step closer, staring directly into the griffon’s amber gold eyes. “You are half right. I have never FELT physical pain because I have only had a living body one time for a few hours. But I KNOW suffering. I KNOW fear. I know it to the most basic code of my programing. I have feared for my friend and caretaker, Sunset Shimmer. I watched her suffer day after day for two years in anguish and despair at the loss of her wife and I have seen such on numerous others in my short life. And though this body is not who I am my PAAL unit is still connected to it. That makes me as vulnerable as you in your flesh and blood. I have no backup server here, and no way to preserve my core programing matrix. If my hand unit is destroyed then, just like you, all that I am is lost. I can die too. I live with that fear everyday just like you.”

“I… I did not consider…”

“No, you didn’t, but that is okay. Just know that I am scared too, but right now we need to focus and be prepared to fight back as best we can and hope that it will be enough until help arrives. So, get your shit together or so help me I will ram my hoof up your tailpipe and swing you around like a griffon flail if that is what it takes to get us through.”

A hard smack against the throne room door and the shield Twilight had erected over the threshold ended the discussion. Raven turned her attention back to the ocular crystal in the hall and found Datura staring right at her with a wicked smile. “They’re here.”

A pop of teleportation magic caught Twilight’s attention as a wooden door appeared a meter away. It opened slowly as Discord stood there before an open void, straining to keep said door open. “Twilight!” he said between clenched teeth. “You are in incredible danger! Quickly, hop in before he f-”

A massive ethereal golden claw tore through the air and closed around Discord, destroying his doorway in the process.

“DISCORD!”

“Oh… my…” The claw disappeared with the draconequus as swiftly and freakishly as it had appeared leaving Twilight and Isabella gaping in confusion and fear.

“DISCORD!!!” Twilight searched where her friend had just been only to find all the dimensional tears sealed with no trace to scan for. The throne room doors shook again, the sound of wood splintering echoing for a moment. Twilight took a deep breath and let it out slow. She would have to deal with what happened to Discord later.

Carefully, Twilight opened the damaged doors inward while maintaining her shield bubble over the throne room. The cloudy eyed thralls stepped aside to allow Datura to the threshold. She examined the shield thoughtfully and nodded her genuine approval. Red glowing eyes locked on the alicorn front and center.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight held her ground and stared back, mane billowing, wings unfurled regally. “Yes.”

“Impressive barrier. One of the finest I have ever seen. I would say even better than the one I erected over the castle. I see no flaws, no gaps, the energy flow is perfect in every way. You have my respect. You are indeed as powerful as I was told.”

“What did you do to Discord?”

“Hmm? Oh! The chaos spirit. I did nothing. However, I was warned he may try to interfere and that his father would be waiting for him. I am pretty sure they are going to have a nice long talk about, well, probably everything. Being predictable can be such a personality flaw, after all. Take you, for example. All your power and brilliance and here you are, in the back of your pretty little castle. Just like a princess.”

“If you are after Sunset Shimmer you are too late. I sent her away.”

Datura smirked. “Even if that were true, she will return. In the mean time I have you to play with.”

Isabella squared her posture and readied her blades, once again prepared to fulfill her role as assistant and protector. “You are not touching the princess.”

Datura tapped the barrier with her hoof and it sparked. “Well, on that you are correct. This shield is so well made I could blast and slash at it for hours and probably not cut through as fast as she could fix it. But I do not have that kind of time or patience. So, let’s test the limits of those personality flaws, shall we?”

Raven paged her short range ear piece that she knew Sunset had with her. Once she felt the connecting go live despite the static from electro-magical interference Raven said quickly, “Get back to the throne room right now. We’re in trouble.” The signal cut out before Sunset could reply.

Datura stepped to her left and called a guard forward to stand next to her. “Lower the shield, princess, so you and I can discuss what happens next or Corporal Cherry Vine here dies.”

“What?! You can’t d-” Datura lit her horn and shot the guard in the head point blank. The mare fell to the ground, a pool of blood forming under her. Twilight’s eyes grew twice as wide. “YOU MONSTER! Why would you do that?! She, she has a three year old daughter!”

“Oh, I know. That’s why I picked her first. Now you know I am completely serious in my intentions. Let’s see… Oh, how about little miss proper here. One of the cleaning staff, Prim Poise. Just married a month ago. Cute as a button too.”

“No! Please don’t!”

“Then lower the shield or she is dead. Then the next and the next. I will cut down every creature in this city one by one if I have to and I will make you watch if you refuse to let me in.”

“Twilight, you can’t!” pleaded Isabella. Raven stood scowling as she tried over and over again to reconnect to Sunset’s earpiece.

Twilight hesitated, looked down at her hooves as they shook. Another horn blast discharged. Twilight growled a screamed, a tear staining her fur. “DAMN YOU!”

Datura, simply shrugged as if all she had done was drop an egg while inspecting it. “Let’s see, who do we have next… Oh! Look at this handsome young stallion.”

“STOP!” Twilight cried. “Just… just stop, please.”

“Lower the shield.”

Hesitantly, praying that Sunset would return at any second, Twilight sucked in a breath and lowered the defense. She had been prepared for the mental assault that was sure to follow and it hit her mind like a freight train. Raven stepped back as Isabella screamed and tried to press the blades to the sides of her head to repel her own mental invasion. The griffon fought a battle she had no chance of winning so close to the source. After several seconds of agony, Isabella’s eyes clouded over and she fell into step next to the other thralls.

Twilight reeled and back pedaled. The darkness was pressing in from everywhere, the whispers, the oily sensation of something creeping across her very soul where it did not belong. She had never suffered such a mind assault as this and fought to raise a shield over herself one again.

Datura spotted the glow to Twilight’s horn and fired a simple kinetic blast to disrupt the conjuring. Twilight yelped and lost her legs, falling to the floor. The ethereal tendrils came at Twilight from all sides while she was disoriented. The Red Clover’s smile was predatory. There. Well hidden. A flaw in Twilight’s mental defenses. Someone had invaded her mind before and left a backdoor unguarded.

Twilight Sparkle screamed in agony as the tendrils raped her senses. She was assaulted without mercy and became a prisoner in her own mind as darkness clouded everything. Not unlike what Discord had done when they first met. Just like Accord later and Cosmos through her star relics. Twilight tried to focus on her friendships, her loved ones. She felt the counter spell glow within her only for it to be drowned in dark oil, choking Twilight’s very sense of personal self. A moment later the screaming stopped and so did Twilight’s thrashing. Datura smiled wide knowing she now had the alicorn of magic as her pawn.

Raven’s processor began to heat up as she tried to compute what she was seeing. The most powerful magical being in the world had just fallen... And was rising again, but changed. Twilight’s coat had grown a few shades darker and her wings had turned so purple they were practically black. When Twilight opened her eyes the sclera were a cloudy blue and the irises a reddish pink. Worse yet was her smile. The kind, benevolent smile of harmonious friendship was gone and what remained was a fanged tooth mouth of a mad mare. And her eyes… ALL their eyes had turned to Raven.

“Well,” Datura said with a sultry smirk, “aren’t you an interesting thing.”

Raven felt Sunset’s earpiece connect. “Mother… help me.”

Author's Note

Good evening and hello weekend. I'm going to go ahead and post this tonight since I need to be on the road Saturday and internet will be spotty on Sunday. Going through this again and what I have coming in a few chapters I can imagine some people will be a little disappointed at how easily Twilight was overwhelmed and fell. I would say keep this in consideration, Twilight was not at her best. She had a hole in her defense she was unaware of and she was beginning to panic in regard to how fast Datura was moving. Then add the cold blooded murder of her own thralls and Twilight was having a hard time thinking straight. And that's true to life, it is difficult to handle any emergency in a panic. Rule one is always Don't Panic. Easier said than done, but still good advice.

Have a great weekend all and have fun, but be safe.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 11: Duel of the Fates

Luna was growing increasing frustrated by the minute. The mindless thralls of the Red Clover had been assaulting their position for nearly half an hour and yet there had been no sign of their controlling master since the first sighting. It was dangerous to send a scout forward from their defensive position, but they were blind. Does she plan to just wear us down to dust by making us hurt our own?

There had been no strategy or brilliance to their assault. Just wave after wave, body after body of creatures that charged the guards and their position. Pegasi and thestrals would occasionally dive bomb any that nearly surmounted the barriers and the guards defensing them. Mostly they were having to deal with flyers under Datura’s influence who were attempting to rip helmets from guards by diving at them. It had, unfortunately, worked in a few cases. Those that lost their defenses were either knocked unconscious or, if the helmet was still near, returned and the guard regained their senses even if their nerve had been rattled. It was a good sign that there was a chance the rampaging masses would survive and recover if the total connection could be broken.

Numbers-wise, they were still holding strong, but Luna could not shake the feeling they were being diverted. Certainly, Datura had no problems sow chaos and harm, but usually for a purpose, not just because she wanted to do harm. She was an uncaring sociopath with no moral inclinations not a sadist. Of course, that was long ago. They had all changed since the days long past.

Luna turned her eyes to Clover the Clever who had said little since the start of the siege as he too continued to scan the crowd for their quarry. Occasionally firing off a stun bolt or sleep spell when an opportunity presented itself. His aim was as precise as always. He was getting no joy out if the engagement either, expression darkening with concern as the minutes ticked by. “This feels wrong.”

“I agree.”

Clover checked his digital readout on his foreleg. Her energy signature was everywhere, distorting all his sensors. She was here but he could not pinpoint where. Clover next consulted a glowing gem he kept in one of his pockets. Much like his omniscanner, it told him Datura was nearby. However, as he turned the gem, the point of direction where it was glowing the most was behind him. Clover turned and the light remained fixed like a compass on the palace.

“Luna!” The dark alicorn fired a bolt before turning her eyes to her old friend. “She has snuck behind us! Datura is in the castle!”

Gauge’s ears twitched and turned to the conversation. His yellow eyes wide. “We have air patrols and ground patrols all along the compound perimeter! Did she somehow teleport?!”

“The how is irrelevant. The solution is all that matters.” Luna drew her axe. “Maintain this position! I will deal with the witch!”

“Mistress!” Gauge cried out, “My wife and princess are in there!”

Luna wanted to be cold, the kind of general she had been long ago against ancient and long dead enemies of Equestria. She could have reaffirmed her orders for him to hold this ground with the others. He would have saluted and done so but would have worried about them all the entire time. Mistakes would be made, fatal mistakes, and that was unacceptable against an enemy she had expected to see coming. Now Datura was behind them and his friends and loved ones were in the crosshairs. Hubris. It had been foolish to expect Datura to fight head on. It would be foolish now to go in charging, angry, off balance, and without backup. That was Datura’s game. It was time to stop play her way. I am becoming more like you everyday, sister.

“Inform your chosen lieutenants of what we are doing, confirm they can hold this line. Grab at least five guards that can be spared from the front and then join us at the entrance.” Luna turned to Clover. “With me!”

“Get back to the throne room right now. We’re in trouble.”

Sunset tapped her earpiece a few times, nearly spilled the crate of precious cargo. “Raven? RAVEN?! DAMMIT!”

Tempest turned back from the heavily reinforced armory door. She had checked for hostiles and thankfully found it clear. Their battle lines were holding. “Hey, what’s going on? And how can you still talk to Raven without a SunLight crystal?”

Sunset picked up the crate and hurried out, slamming and locking the armory door behind them. “C'mon, Twilight and the others are in trouble." Sunset paused, remembering it was a two-part question. "The quick version, Raven’s MAU unit has a detachable, short range communicator so that the owner can stay in contact with their PAAL even when they are not on their wrist. It doesn’t use magic so it wasn’t affected by the bitch’s spell. At least not entirely. The static is still pretty bad and messing with its ability to reconnect.”

“Tartarus below.”

Sunset nodded in agreement. “Yeah." Sunset lifted a wing, careful to keep her focus so they would not catch fire. "Get close, I’m going to try and teleport us through the interdiction crystals to the throne room. This is going to feel a bit funny.” Sunset imagined the throne room in her mind. The line of sight of where it was in the palace was good. She imagined passing through the walls, she knew the exact distance she needed. Her horn lit and her, Tempest, and the crate disappeared.

Celestia had warned Sunset long ago that the main reason so few unicorns could master teleportation, even multi-spell skilled mages, was because of how dangerous the spell was. The science behind the magic was extremely complex. It required absolute precision to complete properly and could easily seriously injure, scar, or kill the caster. After all, when you shatter yourself down to the atoms and pass through the fourth dimension of space/time matter and try to reappear somewhere else entirely nearly instantaneously, what could possibly go wrong? The answer: A lot. A lot can go horribly wrong.

Sunset barely had a fraction of a moment to cancel the spell and pull the two of them and the crate back into reality and then shield herself and Tempest as they effectively slammed into a solid barrier at the speed of light. The shield, combined with Sunset’s armor defenses saved their lives. But it still hurt... a lot. Sunset and Tempest found themselves not far from wall promenade that was outside the hall of heroes. Both were lying on their backs on the ground. The crate had been lost in transition and had reappeared… somewhere. Most likely had shattered against the wall the same way they had but without slowing down at the last moment. The armor itself should have been fine if albeit scattered in the bushes.

“What…” Tempest groaned. She checked herself and found that her ribs were bruised and possibly stress fractured plus her head was now throbbing. She had been through worse. “What was that?!”

Sunset wiped the blood from her nose. She cast a quick fix to straighten the broken cartilage and stop the bleeding. “There’s a shield barrier over the palace. A strong one. I detected it, but only just barely. Otherwise, we’d be nothing but smears sliding down the side of the place right now.” Sunset double checked herself. Nothing was broken but her armor gems were smoking from overuse. They would need time to recharge. She could not wait.

“Alright,” Tempest reached out with her own unicorn senses and found the shield as well. It was not Twilight’s. That much was certain. “So, stating the obvious here. How do we get inside?”

“If this is one of Datura’s shields it won’t be easy to break or pretty. I’ve only got one tool that might work.”

“Might?”

“Last time I cut into a Red Clover shield the damn thing fought back.”

Tempest paused before it dawned on her what Sunset was referring to. “Right, that island adventure you went on.”

Sunset was about to comment further when her earpiece rang again. With a tiny telekinetic finger she pressed the ‘pick up’ button. “Raven?”

“Mother… help me.”

“Raven? What’s going on?!”

“Datura breached the throne room. Isabella and Twilight have turned. I’m surrounded. They are going to kill me. She’s looking at me… Sh… looki… scan… I.........”

“NO! Don’t hang up! RAVEN!” Sunset stepped back, eyes wide and scanning the side of the palace frantically. “No! Not my daughter you fucking yak pucker licking piece of necro horseshit!”

“Talk to me, Shimmer. What is going on?”

Sunset stomped about. She heard Tempest speak to her, but her mind was racing, her heart was pounding, and she could feel the molten burn in her chest spread throughout her body. Twilight was in trouble, Raven was in trouble. A monster was trying to take her loved ones away again just like they had done with Celestia. Raven’s sentence played back through Sunset’s mind. Isabella and Twilight have turned. What did that mean? Turned how and in what way? Did it really matter? A glint of gold in the bushes caught Sunset’s eye. She ran over and pulled a few of the pieces of Celestia’s armor out of the brush. The only piece that mattered was the helmet. She unceremoniously dropped the rest, securing the helmet to her armor hook. The other pieces did not matter, not now.

“SUNSET!” Tempest shouted. “WE NEED A PLAN, NOW!”

A golden light poured forth and engulfed Sunset’s horn and spread to surround her entire body. Her wings unfurled to their fullest, turning first to fire and then to shimmering golden light. Sunset’s mane rose upward and waved like a wild inferno. She turned her burning, bright teal eyes to the solar captain, which were now surrounded by a crimson face mask.

“No,” said Sunset, her words reverberating off the surroundings with barely contained power, “we don’t.”

Sunset Shimmer pulled Tempest next to her with telekinesis. The captain yelped and felt a powerful foreleg wrap around her with unmoving strength and as secured as a cinch strap. Before Tempest could protest Sunset’s golden wings flapped and launched them both into the air at break-neck speed. There was a shallow, smoldering crater where they had just been standing and several shrubs and a tree were now smoking, bare of their foliage. When Tempest finally looked up, she found that they were now above the palace, Canterlot, and the apex of the Canterhorn. The captain never felt she was one to be afraid of heights, combat chariot drops were a part of guard training, but at that particular moment... Even if she would never admit it to a living soul, even her beloved husband, Tempest Fury was terrified of what was about to happen.

“S-S-Sun-set!”

“Hang on tight.”

The alicorn’s voice still sounded disembodied and pulsing with furious power. Years ago. Tempest had borne witness to Sunset Shimmer letting loose her controlled anger against Princess Flurry Heart in the garden following an unprovoked attack. She had seen the goldenrod alicorn’s fur turn blood red and her features change into something that could only be described as ‘demonic.’ That had been hair raising to borderline freaky even by Equestria standards. But the sheer magical power radiating from Sunset Shimmer now as she dove towards the roof of the throne room like an angry golden meteor was somewhere between godly awe inspiring and sheer, mind numbing terror. Tempest wanted to scream. She might have in fact and it was just lost in the wind noise. The world would never know.

Sunset extended her open right hoof before her and her soul blade materialized. The black blade burned with red flame for a moment. Then the red became orange and finally the entire blade transformed into a golden beam of light. Tempest blinked her watering eyes as they approached the shimmering shield and solid masonry of the roof. They had not slowed down in the least and she had half expected a sonic rainboom she had heard stories about.

“SUUUUUNSEEEEETTT!!!”

Datura continued to smile at Raven. It was decidedly uncomfortable, predatory. Twilight and Isabella both scowled darkly, but remained where they were while the Red Clover took a few slow steps closer. “You, are different. There is… some ambient magic about you, but it’s your mind I can’t touch. In fact, if you were not standing before me I would not know you were even here. Why is that?”

“Because she is a machine,” said Isabella, her voice monotone as if in a trance.

Datura lifted her foreleg and Raven heard it beep. She had likely just been scanned by whatever alien technology went into those metal forelegs that moved with such organic precision Raven was slightly jealous. A pulse of magical energy passed over her and Raven’s illusion disrupted for a second before being restored. “Ah, yes. I see you now. An advanced robotic armature with a sophisticated artificial intelligent core processor that mimics sentience. I have seen others like you in my travels. Crazy, right? Entire worlds, civilizations of sentient machines that can feel love, hate, and more with a spark of life far beyond the simplicity of a mindless programed slave. You are far too advanced for this universe even with as much as things have changed since I was here. Which means you don’t belong here.”

“I choose to be here.”

Datura closed her eyes for a moment then smiled again. “Yes, thank you for the memories, Twilight. I see it all now. You came from another dimension with Sunset Shimmer. Humans. I remember that place well. I returned a few times trying to find my Memory Stone that Clover stole from me. I had no idea where he buried it though. Too bad, I always like that invention.

"One of my first major creations that worked exactly as I wanted it to. I had a little bit of help to perfect it. It actually contained a small amount of water from the Lethe River that has the power to steal memories and wash them away. That was, of course, before Samael was mad at me for attempting to steal from his power source, but that’s a different story all together. Anyhow, yes, you are quite a remarkable thing, but more so, you are important to Sunset Shimmer. I can use that. Or I can just destroy you. That has merit as well.”

Raven scowled, narrowing her eyes. “You will not win.”

Datura threw her head back and laughed, the sound echoed off the throne room walls and would have sent a chill through Raven's body had she been able to feel such tremors. “Oh? Do tell, sweet little robot?”

“You have never known fear and the burn of hellfire until you have met Sunset Shimmer on a bad day. And you, because of what you have done here, have made today an immeasurably bad day. I would feel sorry for you and what is about to happen except that I, as was so recently noted, am a machine and you deserve it. You vile, heartless, bitch.”

Datura snorted. She raised her hoof, the center opened, and the cannon extended. Pointed directly at Raven’s head. “Such heroic nonsense.”

The cannon discharged, but missed. Badly. It should be pointed out that it is difficult to aim, even at short range, when a large chunk of the ceiling implodes violently. Datura cursed and looked up and moved to cover her head. Twilight raised her eyes and lit her horn, shielding herself, Isabella, and Datura from falling, burning debris.

Sunset slammed into the throne room floor with enough force to shatter most of the windows, leaving a spiderweb of cracks from the small crater in the floor. The heat wash from Sunset’s wings was enough to stagger everyone back even from behind the hastily crafted shield.

“DATURA!” The name echoed for several seconds, loud enough to rattle eardrums. Sunset retracted her burning wings and leveled her sword at the ochre colored mare. It was then that Twilight unfurled her dark wings to step forward to guard her master. Sunset was not about to give the witch a chance to gloat or laud her position and opened fire with her horn. The blast however was deflected by Twilight and went through the wall, leaving the masonry smoking. Much like the hole she had created from above. The damage to the shield around the palace healed immediately.

Datura flashed a fang toothed smile. “Well, nice to see you again too.”

“Get out of my Twilight’s head. NOW.”

“Maybe you should ask her if she wants me too.”

Sunset finally took a moment to lock eyes with Twilight and she felt her blood run cold as one of her greatest nightmares was standing before her in the flesh. The dark purple fur, the black wings, the sickly sclera and mad eyes. Twilight, her fiancé, and dawning light of Equestria itself had gone full Midnight Sparkle.

“Twilight, I know yo-” Sunset did not get to finish as she had to quickly conjure a shield barrier of her own when Twilight leveled her own horn and fired without preamble. Sunset’s barrier broke under the powerful blast, but ricocheted off her raised black hoof guards and out the broken window.

“You were saying?” snarked Datura.

Tempest, who landed behind Sunset with the grace of a feather thanks to her own magic, had quietly snuck off to check on Raven. The PAAL nodded to the captain that she was well. Neither spoke lest draw unwanted attention to themselves again. Tempest used the horn blasts exchange to inch her way closer to Isabella. The griffon had stood silently, mostly unmoving and barely blinking. While the others were distracted, the captain saw her opportunity to pull one back to their side of the line.

Sunset caught Tempest’s movement out of the corner of her eye and tried to both further distract and attempt another cheap shot at Datura. Unsurprising, the blast ricocheted off another Twilight shield uselessly. It had been enough.

Tempest led with the borrowed lunar guard helmet in her hoof, disrupting part of the barrier over the griffon with her horn and slammed the helmet down on Isabella's head before she could turn or protest. She would apologize later for any rash or discomfort the maneuver may have caused.

Isabella screamed and moved to remove the helmet when she stopped part way, blinked and scanned about as if she had just awoken from a nightmare. The cloudiness left her eyes and she tested all her limbs, thrilled to see them respond as they should. “Oh, thank the ancestors!” Isabella and Tempest both looked up and to the right at a ferocious Twilight whose horn burned with blackish magenta fire. “Perhaps a bit premature.”

Sunset screamed and charged Datura with her sword. She slashed downward, easily cutting through Twilight's barrier and forced the witch to jump back. The burning, golden blade cut through a section her cloak that fell away to the floor in flames and left a small, blackened gash on the stone.

“Twilight, be a dear and kill Sunset Shimmer for me.”

“At once, master.” Twilight lit her horn and a dark magenta long sword form before her. Sunset turned and swore as she lifted her own blade to deflect Twilight’s powerful, downward slash. The purple alicorn quickly followed up with a blast from her horn that bounced off Sunset’s shoulder guard. Sunset cringed as the over wash heat singed the fur on her cheek.

“Dammit, Twilight, I know you can hear me! You’re stronger than this, fight back!”

“Of course I can hear you. You would have to stop blabbing long enough for me not to hear you but you just looooove the sound of your own voice too much. You’ve always been an arrogant little shit like that.”

“I know this isn’t you. I love you, Twily. Come back to me,” Sunset said between clenched teeth. She pushed Twilight back who drew herself to her full height. Datura had retreated farther to stand back and watch when she noticed Isabella and Tempest had recovered and prepared their own attack.

“I’m feeling a bit outnumbered.” With a flick of her horn, the throne room doors opened again and a dozen thralls rushed in.

Tempest sighed and turned her attention to the new threat. “Get them back into the hall!”

Isabella stretched her shoulders and neck. “What about the princesses?”

“Two alicorns fighting is a little out of our weight class. One problem at a time.”

Raven took one look at Sunset and Twilight crossing ethereal swords that sparked lightning on contact and blasting horns that turned stone to molten slag and turned to help Tempest and Isabella push the thralls back. She was not a fighter, but she was more than strong enough to shove a pony back out a door. A green stallion raised his hooves to stomp Raven, but she ducked under, and led with her hoof to shoved his head back and the body followed. Stumbling into another pony behind him.

“Graaaahh!” Isabella took the lead and smacked several thralls upside the head with the flat of her blades. As she had hoped, the impact and the ferronite disoriented them enough to make it easier to safely shove them back. Tempest deployed her staff that extended to two meters in length. Holding the staff horizontal in her telekinesis she shoved it forward and pushed the group back out the door as if sweeping out the trash.

Tempest glanced at Raven and pushed her back into the throne room. Much to her surprise though, the doors began to close. Tempest dropped the staff and jump rolled back inside as the doors slammed closed and locked with Isabella still in the hall with all the thralls.

Isabella did a doubletake at seeing she had lost her support and beat the pommel of her dagger into the door, but it was solid iron wood and might as well had been solid steel. “Well, that’s just perfect.” Her eyes turned back to the crowd that was beginning to recover from the push. Isabella sheathed her daggers and picked up Tempest’s staff. “I guess I was due for a workout.”

Sunset blocked, deflected, dodge, all in the hope that if they danced about enough she could get close enough to either attack Datura or place Celestia’s helmet on Twilight’s head. But Twilight had not been holding back in any of her strikes and if not for her armor would have drawn blood or worse by now. The throne room was getting absolutely trashed once again, but that was hardly a concern at the moment. I just need an opening.

“This is all your fault, you know.”

Sunset grunted, taking a moment to catch her breath. “It’s my fault that another power crazy baddie came to Equestria to take over? I mean, sure, a lot of things are my fault, but last I heard you were dealing with ‘villain of the week’ all the time before I stepped back into the lime light. Let's be honest with ourselves, if they really understood how mind numbing running a nation is they would never try to rule. The paperwork alone...”

“It’s ALL YOUR FAULT!” Twilight spat and growled. “You told me to wait here. So, I stood here, just like I always have to do. With my little crown and being all poised and princess-like while you ran off to play hero… again! I begged, pleaded for you to come back and where were you? Where were you as I watched innocent ponies die in front of me!?”

“I left to get you something that would help.” Stay focused. It’s not her.

“You mean this?” Sunset glanced over to Datura who had Celestia’s helmet in her hooves. Sunset cursed. It must have come off or been lifted when she had been switching between targets, Sunset thought. “Certainly a nice piece. Celestia’s I presume? The sun motif is a dead giveaway.” Datura did not bother waiting for an answer as she crushed the helmet down in her clawed hooves as flat as a mangled pancake.

“Dammit!” Sunset had to roll to avoid Twilight’s horn blast at her distraction.

“Sunset needs help,” said Raven.

Tempest nodded, retrieving a second extendable staff from her armor kit. “If you can block some of the witch's horn blasts with your armor cuffs that might let me get a shot in on her.”

Raven glanced down at the decorative and functional sleeve cuffs Sunset had given her and nodded. “Together.”

Datura unceremoniously dropped the ruined helmet. Her smirk disappeared when she had to quickly dodge to the side as Tempest fired a horn blast to the left and then tried to force the other unicorn back into her staff strike. As anticipated, while Tempest pressed her attack Datura raised one of her hooves to try and fire in retaliation. Raven slipped forward low and batted the hoof away, clanging metal against metal. The blast went wide into the thoroughly damaged wall.

Tempest jumped over Raven as she ducked and pressed her offensive, forcing Datura to jump back again. Tempest took note that her ethereal wings and the dark glow about her eyes were beginning to flicker in and out. She’s losing power! Just have to get inside her defense!

“You're a liar. You don't love me,” said Twilight in the darkest, most cynical voice Sunset had ever heard uttered from those lips. “You left me here because you wanted more.”

“What are you talking about?” Sunset felt her heart burn with anger at what Datura had done to her fiancé. She drew on that righteous fury and poured it into her sword. Sunset’s golden blade flashed and pushed Twilight back with a grunt.

“History refresher! You fled our world like a spoiled, selfish coward! You, the great crafted weapon, the guardian against all those who would threaten our land and left Celestia, your own mother, broken and vulnerable. If not for my friends and I Nightmare Moon would have killed Celestia and left our world in eternal night! Or the Athanatoi would have killed us all!

"And what did you do in response? You schemed and skulked and tried to steal my Element of Harmony for MORE power and personal gain. Then you tried to kill me! I had to bloody your stupid nose and foolishly spared your miserable life. How did you thank me? You picked HER over ME!”

Sunset’s jaw hung open, flabbergasted. “W-What?! Are you talking about Twi? You can’t be serious! You never said you were interested in me back then! Not even a little bit! Hell's bells, you wrote us a speech of blessing encouragement in the journal that I read at our wedding! You said you could not imagine a happier couple in your life!”

“What was I supposed to say?!" Twilight spat, keeping Sunset on the ropes by slashing powerful downward strokes that Sunset strained to deflect. Still refusing to go on the offensive. "You were trapped in your blissful little human world after you picked my COPY over ME! And worse yet. You got to play wife and mother and live the life of freedom while I was stuck dealing with Equestrian nobles, angry nations, and a dying Celestia! I had no time for a partner or family and yet you got to raise TWO foals with HER.”

Sunset winced. She tried to fight back tears but knew her eyes were starting to glaze a bit. Datura had access to Twilight's memories and was reaching deep and fighting dirty and it hurt. It’s not her, not really. Don’t let her get in your head. Don’t make a mistake!

“Because of you, to save YOU, Celestia was left weakened and frail. Slowly dying a broken, old mare. A shell of the alicorn she had once been. Because of you, our mentor and mother figure DIED!”

“BULLSHIT!” Sunset screamed, her wings snapping out and burning as golden light once more, pushing Twilight back. “I call so much bullshit on that!”

Tempest twirled her staff, swung, spun, upstroke, swung again. Each time she would almost connect a hit or the witch would barely block. It did not look as if Datura was even breathing hard, much to Tempest’s annoyance. Tempest paused for a moment to huff while Raven stood ready to press the attack. This was not working and Sunset did not appear any closer to subduing Twilight either.

Finally, a thought came to fruition and Tempest leaned closer to Raven knowing the PAAL had excellent hearing. “I have a bad, Sunset kind-of plan.”

Raven arched one brow, but kept her eyes on Datura in case she tried to take advantage of the pause. “I should be more offended by that statement, but go on.”

“It’s risky, but I think it might work. Take the charge and try to punch her, then duck. I’ll swing, she’ll dodge, but then come up and be ready to block me from her view. I’m going to jump/blast myself over her and attack from behind.”

Raven did not wait for acknowledgment. She charged Datura, who had already been ready to fire, Raven blocked and deflected the horn blast and threw a hoof punch that Datura was forced to block with both forelegs. Raven then quickly ducked as instructed. Tempest swung her staff and as expected, Datura stepped back. Raven rose up tall as if to do a front hoof stomp, but did not lean forward to complete the attack. Datura had already raised a hoof to fire a laser blast. Instead of hitting Raven in the face the blast fell short and burned off some of Raven’s wig mane at the side.

Datura gasped as Tempest, with the aid of a kinetic horn blast to the floor, somersaulted over both of them and landed back and to the left of the ochre unicorn. Tempest stabbed the sharp end of her staff downward directly through Datura’s back and out her chest cavity.

Sunset was furious. She knew her emotions were getting the better of her, but she was getting tired, her magic had been burning on overdrive, and was beginning to give her a throbbing headache from overuse. They needed to finish this soon.

“Now I know it’s not you speaking, Twilight,” Sunset spat through clenched teeth. “Yes, I was taken to the In-Between, but Mom chose to come after me. I had no control over that. And when Aethon separated us I wanted to go back and save Celestia, but YOU told me we had to protect the city. I wanted to be selfish, I wanted to save my FUCKING MOTHER! Don’t you dare try to pin that all on me!”

Twilight’s lip curled and she launched herself at Sunset again, cutting more burning slashes into the already thoroughly gouged throne room floor. “Then that just proves how weak and useless of a protector you are! I don’t know why I ever fell in love with you to begin with! All you have ever done is either outshine me or hold me back!”

“Hold you back?! Are you fucking kidding me with this? You sit on the fucking solar throne for Celestia’s sake! The only pony that has ever held you back is you and even that was just a crisis of faith in yourself that either I or any number of your friends were there to help you with! Are these your honest personal doubts or is this all that bitch can dredge up and twist in your head because it is all the biggest steaming load of horse shit I have ever heard in my life!

“The Princess Twilight Sparkle I know and I fell in love with never feared any challenge, any enemy, ANYTHING as long as she had friends and loved ones by her side. Come on, Twily! Fight that bitch! If you can’t do it alone then restrain her, let me touch my horn to yours, and we will do it together.”

Sunset searched her lover’s eyes as they both huffed and puffed for air and held their burning swords down and in defensive positions. She needed to see it. Just a crack in the hold. That was all she needed was a sliver of hope that Twilight could break the hold long enough for Sunset to get inside of her defense and take the fight to the battlefield of the mind. Just in case, Sunset had her empathic connection spell primed and ready to go. She would not get more than a second or two to engage, if that.

Datura gasped and growled as she stumbled with Tempest bearing her greater mass and strength down upon the staff to ensure the other unicorn could not pull it free. Tempest could not see from her angle if the staff had pierced the witch’s heart, but it was a moral blow regardless. The last of the ethereal wings faded and just for good measure, Tempest twisted the staff to keep the wounds from sealing shut.

“Just… DIE already!” Datura groaned a bit more, and finally she began to stagger and slacken. Tempest let out the breath she was holding.

“Tempest,” the captain glanced up to see Raven’s jaw hanging open and eyes wide, “something is very, very wrong.”

“What?”

“There is almost no blood!”

Datura chuckled. Tempest could feel the vibrations of the heckle through her staff and the sound of it made the short hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. It was one of the most unnerving sounds the vermilion unicorn had ever heard. The Red Clover did not fall despite being fully impaled and instead switched to a sitting position while Tempest continued to hold onto the staff, unsure what else she could do. If a stab through the heart could not kill her, what could?

“Magnificent technique, captain,” Datura said in a mocking tone of approval with an undertone of humor. “I have not fought a capable warrior such as yourself for many years. Not sure if you can see it from back there but you got me right through the heart." Tempest felt her anxiety and fear spike as her heart began to race and her hooves shook ever so slightly. No creatures should have been able to speak so casually with a staff spear completely through their chest.

"However, you can’t kill someone who is already dead.”

“Oh, shit.” Tempest’s eyes went wide. She made to let go of the staff, but Datura bent backwards, her forelegs reaching back to seize Tempest by the back of her head to prevent the other unicorn from escaping. Datura further contorted her head backwards while still impaled and touched her blackish green charged horn to Tempest’s and discharged the gathered energy.

The powerful blast disintegrated nearly all of Tempest’s horn and sent the captain flying backwards. Tempest landed on her back and rolled, her burnt and partially melted helmet flew off and bounced away as she screamed. Raven stared on unable to decide what the next best course of action was. She had no precedence or data to rely on for dealing with such a situation. She needed someone to tell her what to do. She needed Sunset.

Tempest Fury had known pain well. Every guard did. Pain was a great teacher. It taught you what to do and what not to do. It reminded you, you were still alive. But that lesson came with a price. And that price was obvious. It hurt. A LOT. As Tempest flailed on her back and screamed to the sky, her eyes tightly shut, she tried to focus on anything else other than the excruciating pain that was surging from the middle of her head and burning down every neuron to the very tips of her hooves. Never in all her years, all her battles, even pushing out two foals had she ever known pain like this. She had heard stories of soldiers saying death would have been preferable to the immeasurable anguish of a broken horn. In that moment, she understood what they meant. How had her great grandmother been able to live with such pain?

Datura yanked the staff out of her chest cavity and grimaced sourly at the wound. Raven could see ribs, she could see what was muscle meat and chunks that were likely heart tissue, but it was all blackened mass with a little dripping fluid, but not as much as a large chest wound should have had. It was not possible that this creature before her should still be standing let alone talking and moving. She needed to process it, make sense of it all. She could feel her processor core locking up as her logic circuits overclocked.

“Do you realize how much of a pain in the rump it is to keep this vessel in nice shape? How much life force I have to drain to keep these curves? Of course not, because you are a machine.” Datura raised her hoof and fired. She shot Raven in the right shoulder joint, then immediately again in the left. The MAU registered the damage and the warning alarms snapped Raven out of her higher thought lockup. Her foreleg struts failed and she collapsed forward, bouncing her chin off the hard marble floor. She heard Sunset Shimmer scream her name followed by more grunts, but could not turn her head to see what happened because she found her head being lifted at the chin in one of Datura’s clawed hooves. The witch pulled her back up to eye level and smirked.

“For vexing me, I want you to watch as your master and last hope dies. Then, maybe, if you ask nicely. I will do you the courtesy of crushing your CPU and letting you die instead of making you watch this universe burn.”

Raven attempted to wiggle away, but her forelegs were not responding. “Go fuck yourself.”

Datura punched Raven directly in her opal broach, crushing the enchanted stone, denting and cracking her ceramic and titanium chest plate, sending the robot tumbling like a ragdoll across the throne room, into the far wall. The illusion enchantment failed mid-tumble and the MAU crumpled to a pile, unmoving.

Datura turned her eyes back to Tempest who was still crying out and growling in pain. The unicorn took a moment flick her eyes towards Sunset and Twilight who were brutally slashing at one another with far more vigor than they had been before. She imagined that fight would end soon so her attention was back on the mare on the ground. She reached out to try and examine the broken unicorn’s mind but found that even without the helmet she could not get in.

“Hmm. Perhaps the broken horn caused a magical backfire inside her brain. The pain must be quite terrible if even in this sorry state I can’t sneak a peek. Are your mental defenses so impeccable? All your synapse must be absolutely on fire, dear.” Datura shrugged. “Either way, you are quite strong. Can’t let a soul like that go to waste.”

Tempest managed to get a single eye to open slightly as she found the witch standing above her. Her already pounding heart began to accelerate as fear began to replace pain. She could feel the spell being cast upon her with no way to defend herself as Datura’s horn lit up and words she had never heard before slipped from her lips. It was a grotesque, guttural language and it made Tempest want to puke and plug her ears.

Then, she felt a tug, but not a physical one. It came from deep in her chest, then next from her guts even all the way down to her cutie mark. Simultaneously, the sensation traveled upward as well. It felt like her spine was breaking, her blood was boiling and freezing simultaneously. Her broken horn sparked wildly and Tempest was afraid her brain might actually explode inside her skull. She felt magical tendrils wrap around her entire body, lifting her into the air. They constricted around her limbs and neck, squeezing her. Tempest felt painful burning in her abdomen and chest and suddenly all of it began to hurt worse than her horn. Her flanks felt like they were being pressed to a hot iron.

“Wh… What are y-” It was all Tempest could get out before she felt one of the translucent tentacles violate her mouth and reach deep into her throat and continue downward. She tried to bite down, tried to gag and vomit, but it did not stop it. It felt as if she were burning from the inside out and did the only thing she could do. She choked and screamed all over again.

Sunset heard Tempest holler her battle cry, she heard Datura cry out her surprise, she even managed to sneak a glance to find the captain of the guard standing victoriously over the Red Clover. A part of Sunset’s mind blew a sigh of relief. It was not over, but it would be soon.

Then, before Sunset could safely let down her guard, the room flashed and a powerful magical discharge echoed through the cavernous chamber again. Tempest was thrown back and was left writhing, her helmet bounced away and ended up sliding into what was left of the tranquility stream at the edge of the throne room. Sunset could not see the extent of the damage, but it did not matter. A close friend was down. She moved to assist only to find Twilight move in turn to attack her again.

“Dammit, Twilight! Tempest is in trouble! Your captain! OUR FRIEND!”

“You should worry about yourself more than soon to be dead ponies.”

Sunset heard two laser discharges. She pushed Twilight back and fired a long horn blast at Twilight’s hooves. Her teal eyes widened as she watched Raven fall, then be lifted up and punched so hard the illusion stone was destroyed and the MAU smack against the wall and did not get back up.

“RAVEN!” If there had been unbroken windows left in the throne room they would have finally shattered from Sunset’s powerful scream. She spread her wings to leap to her friend’s side when she fell back from Twilight’s telekinetic grip tightly around her red and blonde mane. Twilight dragged Sunset back across the floor to close striking range of her sword. Sunset lifted her blade to deflect Twilight’s downward stab.

“Graaah! Twilight! Tempest and Raven, OUR FRIENDS are in trouble! Get it together, woman!”

For some reason, the use of the human word only angered Twilight more and she snarled and tried to shoot Sunset with her horn. Sunset once again deflected with her hoof guard, the blowback disoriented Twilight and threw her back long enough for Sunset to scramble back to her hooves. She found Datura lighting her horn and casting some high-level dark magic spell on the solar captain as the helpless unicorn struggled without avail.

Sunset prepared to fire her horn when once again she felt the telekinetic grip of Twilight’s magic once again seize ahold of her mane. Without hesitation, Sunset used her sword and lopped off half her flowing mane, letting the severed strands fall to the ground and causing Twilight to stumble, dumbfounded by the unexpected choice. Sunset held onto her attack spell and instead fired it at Twilight, who deflected it with her own dark, miasmatic blade.

“Dammit all to Hell, Twilight! She is KILLING HER!”

Sunset had, in fact, been pulling most of her punches, both physical and magical. She had chosen to deflect or attempted to disable Twilight rather than try to hurt or cripple her. All her sleep spell blasts had been blocked or dodge and the few times she could have landed a moral blow Sunset chose to push back or not slash or fire at all. It broke Sunset’s heart and infuriated her very sense of being that this monster had her claws so thoroughly into Twilight’s mind that her fiancé had not been able to dislodge her for even a second. She knew in her heart Twilight was strong. Stronger than her, stronger than all the alicorns.

But seeing Raven badly damaged, seeing Tempest wounded and now about to be brutally murdered. That last straw in Sunset Shimmer broke. Sunset’s teal irises turned red. The golden blade sparked with red fire and threw Twilight back once more. The searing heat from Sunset's wings left scorch marks on the marble floor. While stumbling backwards, Sunset slashed outward and caught Twilight across the face with her blade tip, burning a gash from her right ear down the side of her muzzle. Twilight screamed in pain and curled up to protect the deep cut.

Sunset spun back around and leveled her horn at Datura. She channeled all her anger, hate, determination, every fiber of her being as the Ignis Ferrum Incarnate into the tip of her horn. The blast would disintegrate the Red Clover and the thrones behind her and the wall and likely continue on out of the planet’s atmosphere and beyond. That was something to worry about later.

Sunset snarled and released her gathered spell.

At the exact moment Sunset’s powerful, tight beam blast of fury left her horn she felt her circlet crown get yanked upwards, pulling her horn and aim with her. The blast missed Datura, who smiled wickedly. Sunset caught that smile out of the corner of her eye as her head was forced back and the circlet pulled free. Before she could counter, Sunset felt every latch, strap, and tiedown on her armor let go at the same time in dark magenta magic. All at once, her entire armor set was pulled free and violently discarded around the room.

Sunset blinked once and felt pain rip through her back and out of her chest. There was a burning sensation right through her and eyes, that were once again teal and wide, looked down to find a glowing black blade sticking out of her furry, goldenrod chest. She could smell the burnt fur, the charring flesh and did not want to guess what it was doing to her insides. Sunset felt Twilight’s body pressed into hers, hot breath on her left ear right above her engagement earring.

“Thanks for showing me how to remove the armor all at once, Sunny. Now who is full of horse shit?”

“T-Tw... Twi-light-t.” Sunset choked as blood slipped pass her lips and dripped. Her eyes began to blur as tears poured down, staining her face. Sunset tried to move, but her legs only shook and were quickly going numb. She could not breathe. She could not feel her heart beating.

Tempest screamed. She cried and screamed there was nothing else she could do. The burning passed through her core, up her chest and finally out of her throat. When the pain finally stopped so did the screaming. Tempest looked down and found that she was still floating, but her body was translucent. It was then she noticed herself, lying on her side, eyes wide open and unmoving. Hysterically frightened eyes turned to Datura who grinned devilishly. The witch’s horn lost most of its glow but held a leash upon Tempest’s soul as she casually sauntered over to where Sunset was slumped and Twilight was standing victoriously over her.

Sunset struggled once more and choked out through bloody teeth a desperate, warbling cry. “NOOOO!”

Author's Note

Annnnnnnd that just happened.

I wonder how many people are going to scream at me after this... BUT! Before you hit that thumbs down or send me that "How could you!?" PM remember that this is not yet over. Remember, Luna and Clover and Gauge are on the way to save the day... maybe... Somebody better damn well save the day because things are not so good right now.

Visually speaking, I would love to draw this of Sunset and Twilight crossing blades, I mean Daydream and Midnight duels are not new by any stretch of the imagination, but I hope the intensity of this as a whole came through well.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 16: Battle Without Honor or Humanity

Special Agent Tempest Fury of the FBI sat at her desk trying to finish typing her latest after action report. She took a moment to briefly rub her eyes, wondering why in this day and age of voice type and AI enabled everything that government bureaucracy and procedure was still decades behind on efficiency. Questions for fools who think they may get an answer if they try hard enough. She had been a federal agent long enough to know better. Otherwise, she would have gone grey already.

She spared a glance at the clock on the wall. Technically, she could leave whenever she wanted, but Tempest hated leaving things half finished no matter how long they took. Besides, there was nothing waiting for her at home except leftovers, bills, and a pet hedgehog that probably vomited on something and would need his cage cleaned.

“I need a date and to get fucking laid.”

“If you wish, I can begin filling in the most basic information on the top three dating websites currently in use. I would suggest taking a new profile picture, however. I would describe your current social media profile picture as a mug shot at best.”

Tempest glared at her PAAL. “It was just a figure of speech. I thought I set you to privacy mode when I’m working.”

“Technically you finished ‘working’ thirty minutes ago when your shift ended. Your continued efforts will earn you no additional monetary payment since you are salary non-overtime. But I’m sure your supervisor appreciates it.”

Tempest glared harder at the small glass device. “I can’t tell if you are being sarcastic or not.”

“Do you want me to be sarcastic?”

“No.”

The faceless PAAL screen flashed a few colors as it processed the information and finally said, “Then I was not.”

Tempest set an old hardback book on top of the PAAL so it could not look at her. Not that it really helped. From what she had read they could access many of the public cameras around them. She had come to trust the things less and less since the incident a year ago involving the ghosts of Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle. That case file was still in the corner with no new information to add to it. Just sitting there, teasing her.

They had dug deep, mountains of inconsistencies and revealing information that clearly pointed to something strange and quite possibly other worldly, but the trail still went cold. The family had lawyered up and lawyered up hard to prevent her from obtaining any search warrants of the estate house or private materials that had not been classified as proprietary research documents. And while public records had been great for cross referencing what they already knew, without concrete evidence to corroborate the weird stuff it still looked more like a case of two people getting top end body modification jobs and insider hacking at Sparkle Tech than anything supernatural. Her boss had given her a nice commendation for finding that software backdoor hack, but ultimately the entire affair had left a dissatisfying taste in Tempest's mouth that was still there.

Tempest rubbed her eyes again. She was tired of chasing ghosts when they turned out to not be ghosts. The truth was out there, she just needed the right evidence to prove it. Then, maybe she could get some funding and a team to do some real work instead of being secretly laughed at when they thought she could not hear them. Until that happened she still should try to meet someone before she was old and gray.

“Alright, I think I’m d-”

Tempest’s PAAL began to ring. “Incoming call. It is Agent Folder.”

Tempest moved the book and tapped the answer button on the glass. “Box, I promise I did not fall asleep at the office… again. I’m just on my way out.”

“Well good, I just got a personal call from CPD, Captain Tip Top. Remember him?”

“Yeah, what’s he want?”

“How fast can you get to Old Maple Park?”

Tempest was not perfectly familiar with Canterlot City since transferring to the local field office, but was aware of said park. “Not long at this hour, most of the afternoon rush should be winding down. You going to tell me what this is about and if I need to change my shoes for body recovery?”

“Change your shoes if you want to, but what you really might need is a cross, a priest, and maybe some salt or whatever it takes to send demons back to Hell.”

Tempest sat up. She quickly brought her computer back out of sleep mode and enabled the remote access to some of the field monitoring equipment they had installed near Canterlot High School. It was not exactly close to Old Maple Park, but if it was getting a reading of anomaly energy then it was a big spike.

A few taps on the glass confirmed that there was a noticeable EM spike in the gigahertz range along with particles that she had never heard of. What the hell are tachyons and Higgs-Boson particles?

“Have CPD and emergency services cordon off the area and keep the media out if possible. I’m on my way.”

Datura was trying to monitor the progress of the gateway, keep all her thralls in place, and an eye on that dragon who would burn her to a crisp if she turned her back for too long. Even with the extra stolen power boost it was a lot to pay attention to all at once. Also, for some reason, she had to keep redrawing her skyrunes. Something was actively fighting her efforts and she was not able to focus on what was causing it. Datura narrowed her dark, pulsating eyes at the spinning crystal sphere when someone penetrated the barrier. She knew exactly who it had to be.

“Grrrrrr! Always with the interruptions!” With a pulse of will, Datura sent a large group of thralls to intercept and possibly injure Sunset Shimmer. Not that they would be able to do much. If nothing else, it would slow her down. Hopefully her gate spell would be complete by then. It should be done now! It’s only the next closest parallel dimension! Even without the lunar alignment it should not be this hard to match up the resonance. I have sufficient power. Datura eyed the bowl of sacrificial blood and rare ingredients. By her calculations it was more than enough power to break through… unless it was being absorbed or diverted elsewhere.

Datura considered the moderate sized town that had not existed in her time. Even this close to old Canterlot this land had been just fields and forest two thousand years ago. Was it proximity to the ley lines crossroad that was causing the interference? Datura growled. She hated having more questions than answers and insufficient time to rectify that imbalance.

Datura sensed her thralls slowing their march as they approached the enemy. She sensed their hesitation and confusion. They were compelled to continue, but there was something making the connection fuzzy. Their true minds were taking notice and they began to struggle for control. Some outside source was causing further interference, energizing their sliver of independence in a way she did not know how to explain and required further attention to clamp down on. It wasn't magic, or was it? It was all so convoluted and.... and…

“AND WHAT IS THAT GOD AWFUL ABHORRENT NOISE?!”

Datura forced her way into the mind of the lead pony and before her, coming up the road at a steady pace were Sunset Shimmer, Clover, and that bat pony that had destroyed her old necklace that never took this long to work properly. The noise, that she was certain some would have dared to call music, was coming from Sunset Shimmer, of course. Datura was about to order a charge of all her thralls, if for no other reason than to cease that noise, but she paused.

“There are only three of them… where are the others?” Movement to her right in her true eyes forced Datura back to her body. She raised her hoof, the center opened, and she fired a blast. Smolder jumped back, flashing her fangs, but holding her arms and wings out to body shield the students that were now behind her including the ones under Datura’s control. Had the dragon really been able to move them without her noticing? If so, why had the beast not just attacked her? Does she consider all these creatures part of her horde or clan? Strange behavior for a dragon for certain.

“I would not suggest doing that again. I only give one warning shot,” Datura lied. Not wanting to admit she missed because all the distractions were ruining her focus.

“I’m not going to fight you. I’m just trying to keep my students safe.”

Datura narrowed her eyes, weighed her options, and finally growled out a sigh. With a gesture and flick of her horn, the group of students she had taken from the school came to from her grip all gasping and glancing about frantically. Naturally, they gravitated towards the orange dragon head mistress. All except one pony filly.

“I think you are interfering with my spell. Take these creatures into the castle and close the door. Do not emerge or I will kill you.”

“You let the others go. Please, give me Hazel Bloom as well.”

“I still need a hostage to keep you honest. She will stay here and alive, for now. Now leave before I change my mind. I have enough distractions to deal with.”

Smolder did not hesitate. She ushered the scared and traumatized students into the crystal castle and quickly shut and barred the door. Menna and Sulfite rushed to greet and comfort their friends who were all shaking and whimpering from the magical assault. Smolder did her best to calm them as well. She would bide her time for the moment, but by no means was giving up one of her students to the proverbial timberwolves.

With one less thing to worry about Datura eyed the spell with renewed scrutiny and once again had to fix the runes that were already breaking. Next, she turned her attention to her thralls. Something was going on and she would have answers. With a surge of will Datura forced her thrall to speak to Sunset Shimmer.

“What exactly do you think you are doing, princess?”

Sunset, Clover, and Gauge paused when the thrall before them spoke. Unlike before, when Datura had spoken through Solar Guard Teakwood, this voice was that of the pony she was possessing. Forced to say what Datura wanted them to say.

Sunset twisted her head back and forth, her neck popping a few times. Datura took note that the princess was once again adorn in her full armor and crown helm. Raven paused her playback without needing to be told. “I am coming to meet you head on. I am ending this one way or another.”

The pony examined Sunset while the other thralls all stood like statues. “Are you certain you want to do this again? I mean, you do look good for a dead pony, but I’m busy just now.”

“Unlike you, I am not a walking corpse. Not my choice, but that’s a different story that I don’t feel like getting into. You want me dead-dead? You are going to have to do it yourself and,” Sunset gestured to Clover, using her magic to lift his dimensional slider charm for Datura to see, “I have something else you want.”

“Tempting. But I am currently finishing up a spell with my new one. So, if you leave me to finish it I will be on my way and with luck, we will never see one another again. Doesn't that sound better?”

Sunset stepped up to the thrall and glared down at her. She was fairly certain Datura could see the anger and fire in her eyes. “I don’t think so. You stepped into my domain, bitch. You killed my subject, my friends, and you hurt my Twilight. Any one of those things is enough for me to hate you. But all three? No, you do not get to show up as a harbinger cock sleeve to a malicious alicorn god and then run away scot-free because things did not go as planned. The bill is due and I’m coming for you.”

“If you say so, but there is an entire town of your poor, innocent subjects between you and I. Good luck getting through them all without hurting or killing a few.”

Much to Datura's surprise and annoyance, Sunset Shimmer grinned. “Game on, bitch.” Sunset’s horn lit up and shot a sleep spell that struck the heads of all the creatures standing before her. Clover quickly fired off his own sleep spell and took out the few that had been trying to flank them.

“If she’s already crafted a new charm and has the means to use it, we need to hurry,” said Clover.

“Phase two.” Sunset shot a bolt of magic into the sky that exploded into a firework explosion that went from red to purple. Sunset nodded to the others who knew it was time to move swiftly. “Raven, play ‘Thunderstruck.’”

“Playing track: Thunderstruck.”

The guitar solo began, the drums beat, her healed heart pounded with adrenaline. Sunset grinned wildly and charged ahead with her next spell primed and ready on the tip of her glowing horn. Another group had emerged from behind a restaurant. They never saw the shots coming.

Waiting for the signal was gnawing terribly on Twilight. She knew in her heart Sunset was fine, but the waiting was making her mind conjure all sorts of terrible scenarios. She saw Sunset in her hooves again, blood everywhere, gasping her dying breaths once more. Twilight had to close her eyes and shake her head. She took a deep breath and brought one foreleg to her chest and then pushed it out. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, an explosion lit the night sky.

“FINALLY!” shouted Flurry Heart.

Twilight nodded in agreement. The horrible images disappearing from her mind. She focused her power and lit her horn. The magnificent diamond sword with iridescent blade formed again and burned with ghostly white flame. Flurry’s jaw hung open with blue eyes wide.

“Whoa. Pretty.”

Twilight winked at her niece before carving a hole in the shield. She motioned for the others on her team to quickly enter as the shield tried to heal itself. After Isabella ran through Twilight quickly followed and let her sword disappear. While still difficult and left a pins and needles sensation in her chest, it was becoming easier to summon the blade. Twilight briefly wondered if that had been the same for Sunset when she first was able to call forth a soul blade. A conversation for when this was all over.

“Sunset will be drawing most of the attention, we need to draw the rest so that when the moment is right, Spike and Luna can take the Red Clover down.”

Flurry raised her water sprayer loaded with the sleep agent. Her magic was still unsteady, but levitation was easy enough to maintain. “Then let’s do this.” The guards and Isabella raised their bottles as well. Twilight nodded and charged ahead for the center of Ponyville. Her senses were drawing her to the Castle of Friendship, but that would have to wait for the moment. They needed to save the townsfolk from themselves first.

Datura growled, her greenish ethereal wings beat and thrashed in show of her frustration. She felt her barrier fail again. It was either Luna or Twilight, which she was unsure of but would learn soon enough. It would not matter if she could just get this ridiculous enchanted dimensional slider to work! Did I miss a step? It has been quite some time since I made one and I was in a hurry. Perhaps the crystal was not as flawless as I had…

Datura narrowed her eyes at the crystal orb in the center of the charm. It was spinning correctly, but there was something… off about it. She paused her calculations to run a scan over it. Something she should have done from the start. It was then that she detected a sliver of unknown power acting in contrast to her own efforts. It shined and sparkled ever so slightly... like a tiny rainbow.

“What is…”

“I warned you before,” Datura turned her eyes to the castle and groaned as she rolled them, “you do not belong here.”

“You again? I left your pretty little hollow of a dead city. What do you want now, ghost? I'm busy.”

“You misunderstand, Red Clover. You do not belong here, in this world any longer.”

“Exactly!” Datura shouted in frustration. “That is precisely why I am trying to leave! And now I detect your interference as well! Is it so hard of a concept for all of you to understand that if you want me gone that all you need to do is nothing?!”

“You misunderstand.”

“And you are infuriating!”

“You do not belong in the living world any longer. You are a disharmonious creature beyond the petty pranks and games of my counterbalance, Discord. You are evil in every conceivable definition of the word, much like the creatures I encased in stone in the sculpture garden. However, even their punishment is only to remain in blissful rest while the world goes on without them. You shall have no such luxury.”

“What are you getting at?”

Harmony did something that sent a chill down Datura’s spine. The crystalline projection of a young Twilight Sparkle smirked, mischievously. “I told Samael you are here.”

Datura’s eyes widened and greenish power shot from her horn at the projection but only left a smoking divot in the ground. “You did what?! Oh, stars and stones! Curses of boils and soils…”

“He was quite displeased to discover the spell Void cast upon you to mask your essence from his view. An issue that will be addressed later. He is waiting for this situation to be resolved, such is his way. However, he will not be waiting long because you are not leaving this time." The translucent pony stepped closer, her aura pulsating with gathering power. Datura tried to shoot her again, but the bolts simply struck soil again. "You took a piece of crystal that sprouted from my roots. You may have shaped it and attempted to corrupt it to your will, but this, this land. Equestria. This is my sanctum, my protectorate. This is what is most important to me. I may not be a goddess, but I am not without power.”

Harmony’s body discharged her gathered energy and the charm slider exploded from the inside out. The runes in the sky shattered in turn. The power discharge next cascaded into the ground, shattering her energy shield runes and brought the swirling red defense to the ground. Datura could only gape in disbelief as the glowing cracks that had formed between the runes had healed and sealed.

“Also, you and Void made this personal by hurting my marefriend. Enjoy drowning eternally in a pool of urine and feces in the deepest depths of a Tartarus pit… bitch.” Harmony vanished in a flash of light.

Datura had to blink her eyes clear. Then her well honed survival skills felt something approaching, fast. A moment later she had to jump back as Luna’s axe came crashing down right where she had been standing. The moon goddess hefted the weapon again in her magic, glaring daggers at her old adversary as she came in for a landing.

“Time to finish what we stared in that dead forest so long ago, fell monster. When last we met upon the field of battle We were but an angry filly out for revenge of a personal slight. We have grown. We are older, wiser, and far more accustomed to the dark horrors of the world and why they must be culled. Had We the chance before, thou would have been slain without hesitation in that dead forest.”

Datura readied her own blade, keeping her filly hostage close. “You may have grown and certainly have power, ‘little moon,’ but I was always better and still am.”

“Perhaps,” Luna smirked, "but now, as then, We have something thou lacks.”

Datura’s ears twitched and she teleported just barely in time to avoid the dragon fireball that exploded to the ground. She still had to beat out her singed cloak and could smell burned hair and fur. Spike came to a landing next to Luna, who had passed him the filly hostage she had teleported to her. From a glance, the filly was unharmed and now asleep. Spike quickly backed up and banged on the castle door without letting his eyes leave their target. He set the pony down but remained as bodyguard until she was out of harm’s way.

“We, are not alone.”

“Fine, if that is how it is, so be it.” Datura summoned a whisp of cloud and shaped it into another long, curved sword. Her horn fired a blast to surprise Spike while her scimitars met Luna’s axe with a thunder clash of discharged energy.

Spike ducked the blast that ricocheted harmlessly off the crystal castle wall. When he heard the door crack open Spike gently scooted the filly towards the entrance. “Take her and stay inside!”

“Spike?!”

The purple dragon flashed a smile and winked at Smolder who could only stare for a few second. The eruption of horn blasts shook her from her stupor. Once clear, he pulled the door closed so as to not risk the other younglings or his own son and wife. He had no doubt Smolder was going to give him an earful for that later, but it would be worth it. With the hostage no longer an issue Spike charged forward, dragon fire on his breath.

Sunset and Clover could hear the fighting before they even rounded the last of the buildings and had a direct line of sight on the Castle of Friendship. They had noted that the barrier had been taken down, but were not sure why or how. That had changed their plan and timetable. Not surprising, Luna and Spike had taken it as a sign that they had the go head to attack even without additional firework signals.

Luna was locked in a ferocious duel with Datura while Spike kept trying to flank her and harassed any opening with dragon fire. If he was slowed or fatigued from his injuries, he certainly did not show it. If it had been any other opponent other than the Red Clover Sunset would have stayed back and let them fight. But she had no plans to give her an inch of breathing room.

Sunset Shimmer narrowed her eyes and charged headlong into the fight. The goldenrod alicorn flapped her flaming wings and jumped up, coming down at the Red Clover with her sword glowing red and yellow. Datura snarled and diverted her second greenish black blade to meet Sunset Shimmer’s not so subtle assault. Sparks and lightning discharged as the two soul blades met. Sunset pressed down on the sword handle with her hooves for extra applied force.

“I see no one is in the mood to fight fair.”

“Fighting fair only gives rotten ass cheaters like you an advantage and I’m not in the mood for it.”

Datura pushed both Luna and Sunset back. “I’m glad I have had such a lasting and profound impact upon you, princess. Perhaps you will make Equestria proud.” Datura’s horn began to glow as she smirked. “But now that you are here and you brought me what I need…”

Sunset moved her blade to a defensive position as did Luna. They moved to surround the Red Clover but she was having none of that. Her first teleport put her behind Spike. She quickly shot him in the back with a laser blast from her hoof. It did not penetrate his scales, nor did she expect it to, but it did knock him over, drawing the attention of the others. Her next teleport put Datura in the air above the thestral who had been hanging back waiting and observing. She fired again, but his reflexes and senses were astounding and he rolled away before the laser could connect. A wasted attack on petty revenge, but worth the attempt.

"Clover!" shouted Sunset. "Lock down her teleportation, dammit!"

Datura’s third teleport brought her in front of Luna and she smashed her metal hoof into the dark blue alicorn’s face before she could bring her personal defenses to bear. Luna cried out and reeled back, a small trickle of blood dripping from her nose. Datura seized the blood in her magic, sending red lightning bolts through the air that disrupted Clover's conjuring causing him to yelp in surprise. Datura next opened a localized portal beneath Luna for her to fall through as she stepped back and landed on top of the unsuspecting thestral. Neither were hurt, but it bought Datura critical time and a distraction.

Sunset lit her own horn and snarled, firing a blast wave of churning fire. With the grace of a dancer Datura diverted the fire around herself and directed it at Clover. Sunset cursed under her breath, but Clover did not flinch as he scooped the fire up in his own magic and sent it safely skyward.

When he looked back however, Datura was now directly below him. She seized his necklace in her magic and connected a powerful hoof upper cut to Clover’s jaw in one smooth motion. The sandy pony was thrown up and off his hooves, bouncing and rolling on the ground several meters away. Datura flashed a fang toothed grin. She teleported just a short distance away and reshaped one of her soul blades into a barrier dome over herself.

Sunset marched up to the barrier and raised her sword for a simple slash attack that would make short work of the magical defense.

“Ah, ah. If you do that, you will cut into the soul of the poor pony I am using as a defense shield.” Sunset hesitated, having to stop her slash in mid-swing. It sounded like something the witch would do, but it could also be a desperate bluff. Sensing the princess’s disbelief Datura allowed a part of the barrier to shift and a translucent face formed in the greenish dome.

“HELP ME!” Sunset recognized the voice instantly. “Princess Sunset! Save me from this witch’s foul magic! I hate Equestria! I never want to set hoof in this land again! I want to go home! Saaaaave meeeee!”

Sunset growled, eyes glowing teal. “You didn’t just kill Prince Khayalium. You stole his soul just like you did to Tempest Fury.
Oh, you horrid piece of shit!”

Datura grinned as the slider charm between her hooves began to float and glow. “Waste not, want not, love. I know you did not like him much, but given that you are the Ignis Ferrum Incarnate, bred by magic and blood ritual to be a guardian and destroyer your soul blade bites with a fiery, deathly conviction. Far beyond that of conventional construct weapons. By your very will and determination you would not just kill him to get to me. Your sword would annihilate his very existence down to the sub-atomic level. There would be nothing left for Samael or his reapers to take to Elysium. So, beautiful goddess of death and destruction, how bad do you want me dead?”

Sunset punched the barrier with her hoof. Unsurprising, but equally as informative, the prince cried out in pain from the impact. “DAMN YOU TO HELL!”

Datura chuckled as a large circular portal began to form behind her, inside the barrier and out of reach unless they harmed the soul of the prince. “Not if I can help it, darling.”

Sunset closed her eyes and reached inside. If she could not breach the shield with her blade, then the only other way through was with raw power. Sunset extinguished her sword as her burning wings changed to golden light as did her horn.
Her mane rose up and flickered like flame, and a reddish mask formed over her eyes. She would apologize for the pain she was about to inflict later, but there was no way she was letting the Red Clover escape. No one else, anywhere else, would suffer at her hooves or claws.

“Sunset!” Sunset Shimmer turned to the calling of her name, her anger abating at the sight of her fiancé. Twilight came to a stop and scanned about the situation. Everyone she could see appeared intact. She had to blink a few times at Sunset's golden wings and horn. The form once again reminded Twilight of how beautiful and dangerous her fiancé could be.

“Twilight! I need help. She put up a barrier.”

“So, cut through it. You’ve done it before,” said Twilight with a gesture of her hoof.

“It’s not an ordinary shield, it’s crafted from the soul of Prince Khayalium. If I cut it with my sword it will destroy him.” Twilight gasped, then growled at Datura who simple smiled smugly while the portal finished opening.

Sunset felt the shift in Twilight’s energy like a concussion blast. It nearly made her stumble. Sunset always knew Twilight Sparkle held back, like all alicorns have to do in order to not destroy the world around them by simply moving through it. Even when Datura had control of Twilight’s mind and body the witch did not truly understand how powerful the Element of Magic was. Sunset Shimmer knew. She had witnessed it before and been on the receiving end of it. Sunset had seen Twilight draw power to herself from the element crown upon her head in a near magic-less world to create an energy shield capable of stopping Sunset’s own fireball attack. That power was within Twilight at all times, waiting for her to tap into it. And, of course, tap into the love and friendship of those that stood beside her.

Twilight’s eyes lit up bright white. Her horn flashed as a considerable amount of power was pulled to it from Equestria and from those around her. It was not theft like the witch before them or a succubus, Sunset felt the pleasant tug and willing let her excess energy flow towards Twilight. She imagined the others felt the same and also released their magic.

“Datura,” Twilight said calmly, her voice flowing with overcharged power. “When you were in my head did you come across memories of my brother by chance?”

“Hmm… was not really looking for them. I was more concerned with finding your weaknesses and raping your little mind into submission. I’m just curious enough, why do you ask?”

“Shining Armor’s special talent was shields and barriers. He knew everything about them. How to make them. And how to break them.”

Datura turned back to the portal, a world so similar to Equestria yet so dull. The perfect place to hide for a bit before moving on. It would take Clover far longer to recreate a new necklace without her. “And?”

Twilight smirked, holding out her hoof to Sunset who gladly took it. “My BBBFF wrote his life’s work down and I read it all, over and over again. I remember every formula, every technique. I can hear his voice in my head as I work out exactly what must be done to overcome any magically constructed obstacle.

"When you trapped me in the throne room I was distracted, worried about my friends and subjects, hardly focused on what I needed to do. Others paid the price for it where it should have been me. Now, my mind is clear and I have but one task, one goal.” Twilight’s spell collided with the shield, wrapping around it. Datura arched a brow at first, but then felt her spell matrix being literally ripped from her grasp, piece by piece so intricately that the prince never yelped or cried out once. Her leash connection to the prince was severed and the shield failed returning him to a cloudy form.

"Ending this."

The energy discharged in a bright magenta flash, lighting up the night’s sky. Datura was left stunned and blinking. Sunset did not hesitate and charged the witch, her sword once again at her side and glowing a vibrant golden light like her horn and wings.

Datura brought her own blade back up and blocked but was driven down into ruts by the ferocity of the strike. She grunted, having to draw on more power from her bottle just to keep the furious alicorn from burning her. Datura's dark eyes darted left and right, spotting her enemies closing fast. There was only one thing she could do.

“Time to take a trip, princess.”

Sunset let up her pressed attack so as to not fall forward and on her face in case Datura teleported. However, instead, Datura intentionally fell backwards, her hoof claws grabbed Sunset’s hoof and a hindleg pressed into her armored midsection. Sunset felt herself being flipped over in a judo flip. She spread her wings to counter the flip when Datura released her gathered kinetic spell at Sunset, blasting her through the portal. Datura rolled and flipped, quickly jumping through the portal herself. The circular gateway immediately began to close.

“NO!” shouted Twilight.

“Huh.”

Special Agent Tempest Fury glanced at the police sergeant who was in charge of the cordoned off scene. The cracks, literally, golden energy cracks that had been spreading across the air like slow motion lightning disappeared all the sudden. And then... nothing. It could have been static discharge, a rare atmospheric anomaly, any number of things. They were law enforcement, not scientist, after all. That was what her bosses would likely say to her in the morning, but only after grilling her for creating a scene and diverting local police from their regular jobs for nothing. Tempest knew better. She had machines recording data and things the human eye could not see. Plus, her gut was telling her this was not yet over.

Unfortunately, her gut had once again been correct when the energy surged again, but stronger and instead of cracks an entire glowing circle formed and began to swirl about, kicking up the wind and loose soil. If her heart was not pounding so hard Tempest would have sworn she was dreaming.

“Jesus Christ on a pogo stick! What the hell is that!?”

“Wrong question, sergeant. What you should be asking is how do we stop it?”

The sergeant raised his PAAL close to his face. “This is Sergeant Go Getter, I need… I don’t know what I need! A nuclear weapon might be nice though!”

“Whaaaat?” replied the dispatcher.

Tempest glance down at her own PAAL as it began to flash. “Your instrumentation is detecting a shift in gravimetric magnetic fields.”

“What does that mean?!”

“Something is coming. You may wish to take cover.”

Tempest unholstered her pistol and flipped the safety off. It probably would not do much but it felt good in her hand. The sergeant took that as sign he should do the same. Other officers also retrieved firearms and a few of the firefighters retreated back next to their truck apparatus to wait and see.

Tempest flinched and squinted her eyes, even with sunglasses on as a being was ejected from the portal. She watched as the lithe woman flipped herself around and let her armored boots dig track ruts into the park grass and soil. She stabilized herself with one gloved hand while the other held what looked like a science fiction lightsaber out to the side, ready to slice something in half. However, what made Tempest’s jaw drop, probably all their jaws, were the two massive glowing wings on her back and the horn from her forehead.

The woman’s bright teal eyes snapped up the moment she stopped sliding and Tempest could see that the visitor’s attention was not on the ones with guns, but instead on the portal she had just emerged from. Despite her shoulder length red and yellow hair waving like a flame to the sky she looked terribly familiar. Then, it hit Tempest like a bat to the face the moment she could see the woman properly. She recognized the dress and armor clad angel goddess as her primary person of interest in her cold case.

“Sunset Shimmer?!”

Sunset came to a standing position and finally took note of the many, many police officers that were surrounding her… scared… and with guns drawn. She slowly lowered her sword enough to not spook them. Sunset flashed a sheepish smile at the one who spoke her name and waving casually with her open hand. She looked strangely familiar.

“Uh, hi?” The portal flashed again and Sunset brought the sword back up defensively, “Oh, shit! Get down!” Sunset’s horn flashed white and a glowing, curved energy shield formed in her left hand just before a greenish energy bolt struck it and was diverted to the ground away from the officers and bystanders, setting some of the grass and trees on fire.

Datura stepped out of the portal and stumbled for only a second before gaining her bearings. She glanced down with satisfaction at her lithe body clad in a black, form fitting dress with a deep v-neck plunge. Like Sunset, she had a horn that was glowing and a pair of dark radiating wings on her back that flapped a few times before settling.

“Well, that was fun. I've had worse transitions, believe me." Datura flexed her metal fingers that shot out small green sparks of gathered magical power. "I’ll let you in on a little personal secret, princess. While I was born a pony I think I much prefer being a biped creature. Taller, sexier, and oh yes, hands. I do love hands!” Datura gestured at the portal with her left hand and it began to close behind her rapidly.

Tempest had no idea who this new arrival was, but she had no intention of either of these illegal aliens getting free from the perimeter. “FBI! Drop the weapons, kiss the dirt, and put your hands behind your backs!”

Datura glanced at the woman that had spoken and deadpanned. “Did you really just say that to me?”

“Do it or we will open fire!”

Datura cackled. Sunset was more concerned with the portal that was already half the size it had been when she had been flung through it. She had to get them both back through it and off Earth and fast. She had to choose between protecting the cops who did not know what they were dealing with or herself. It was not even a question.

“Scurry away, little creatures. This does not concern you.” One of the officers, Tempest was not sure who, got tired of waiting or lost their nerve and fired. The bullet struck something invisible that flashed in front of the ochre woman with glowing red eyes. She sighed and raised her mental hands. “Is that the best you can do?”

“FIRE!”

“No, don’t!” Sunset’s words were lost in the cacophony of discharged bullets. The shooting only lasted a few seconds, the projectiles all bouncing off either Datura's or Sunset's shields. Most were deflected into the ground, but several struck the surrounding vehicles. Sunset Shimmer already knew what was about to happen next. She lowered her shield and prepared to charge.

Datura pointed one hand at Sunset and another at the nearest car. Both discharged with energy blasts that were augmented by powerful kinetic spell blasts. Sunset deflected the attack with her sword, but was thrown off balance when a police car exploded. Her armor once again saving her life. Datura blew up two more cars before raising her soul blade to attack the disoriented princess on the ground.

“You know, I thought for a moment about just teleporting away and leaving you here to deal with this fine mess and local authorities. But now that I have you like this, dear, I really want to kill you just for continuing to annoy me! You are like Clover, only prettier. Just so disgustingly noble and always willing to throw yourself away for pathetic, mindless cattle! Look at them! Powerless! No magic, no artifacts, not even a spark of talent or ingenuity among them! You are the granddaughter of a real immortal goddess! Act like it!”

Sunset Shimmer’s horn flashed and the searing light threw Datura back. Sunset slashed her sword downward. Datura recovered just quick enough to parry the attack, Sunset's sword instead burning a gash into the ground where the witch had been standing. “I don’t need to ‘act like it.’ Even in my lifetime I have been both powerful and powerless. I once could crush simple people under the heel of my boot without using a single drop of mana. You know what I learned from doing that?”

“That you are better than them? That might does, in fact, equal right?”

“That you don’t need wings, horns, or access to magical power to be a relentless, manipulative, horrible monster.” Sunset raised her left hand and levitated the burning cars and large debris away from the people that had been knocked down and were helpless or too stunned to fall back further. Upon seeing the burning cars that were now neatly stack and out of the way the firefighters got to work trying to extinguish the flames and pull the wounded to safety.

Sunset’s eyes took on a bright teal glow, her voice reverberated with power. “Destiny pulls the strings of our lives, Fate weaves the tapestry of time, but we choose what happens between those two points. We choose how to live our lives. Our choices equal our consequences.”

“Very well, golem. Foolish tool of a neglectful goddess.” Datura raised bother her hands, glowing with gathering power. “Then I choose to end you here and now and gladly live with the consequences of such. Die in this pit of a world, alone. Princess Sunset Shimmer.”

A magenta bolt struck Datura in the back causing her energy to discharge prematurely into the ground and her ethereal wings to fade in and out. The witch growled and turned her head to see a tall, purple skinned woman in a flowing white and blue dress with massive purple wings unfurled, long, billowing indigo hair with a pink stripe, and a glowing horn extending from her forehead.

“She’s not alone.”

Sunset grinned till her cheeks hurt and happy tears fell from her eyes. “Babe!”

“Impossible the portal is…” Datura gaped as she took a moment to see the portal holding steady despite the fact that she let the spell go already and the charm was around her neck. She squinted her eyes hard and could see through the cosmic kaleidoscope sheen a yellow sandy unicorn weaving complex spells to force the gateway to stay open. “Clover! How?! I have the slider! This... this is not scientifically possible!”

The unicorn opened his eyes before closing them again, his grimace having nothing to do with the strain and effort to force the gateway to remain open. “I’m sorry, Datura. I loved you once with all my heart, but you are no longer the mare I dedicated my life and soul to. The chase is over. And so are you.” Datura scrambled back to her feet and raised her blade above her head, trying to keep her eyes on both Sunset and Twilight, both of whom were also poised to attack or defend.

Things had quickly deteriorated. Tempest had fired seven or eight rounds, she had honestly lost count. Other officers had done the same. Some had even used assault rifles, but not a single one had found a fleshy target, unless you counted a ricochet back at her and the others. Then, cars were exploding, glowing swords were clashing, laser blasts or something similar were erupting from these super powered creatures’ hands. Tempest had found herself on her back with ringing ears before crawling to a downed officer who had been hit badly by a bullet or flying debris. Tempest helped apply pressure to the wound. They didn’t need backup, they need the army or air force.

Tempest, who by this point thought she had seen everything, then was thrown for a loop again when another being emerged from the portal that had stopped shrinking. This one mostly matched images she had of one Twilight Sparkle, except, like Sunset Shimmer, had a few extra appendages. If that were not enough, she could see, if albeit faintly, a being inside the portal that looked like some sort of talking unicorn with a glowing horn. Come to think of it, they ALL had horns and pony ears on top of their heads! What the ever loving fuck is going on?!

“I’m not going down without a fight and I have beaten all of you before. I will do it again! This soil will drink well from spilled alicorn blood tonight!”

Much to both Datura and Sunset’s surprise, Twilight relaxed, lowered her hand, and let the glow disappear from her fingertips. Sunset was about to call out, but she recognized that calm, controlled expression of her fellow diarch's face. Twilight knew exactly what she was doing. “This world has suffered enough from Equestria’s leftovers being deposited here over the centuries. And unlike Star Swirl the Bearded, I like to keep things nice and neat.”

Datura kept her blade raised high, waiting to see which princess would make the first move. Sunset Shimmer was clearly ready to attack where Twilight Sparkle had appeared to have lowered her defenses, but Datura was not fooled into think it was true. The element of magic was never truly defenseless. The extra alicorn power she had stolen was fading fast. A decision needed to be made. Twilight took one step to her left.

“Get over here!”

A glowing dark blue chain with a weighted ball on the end of it shot past Twilight and wrapped around Datura’s neck. The sudden appearance and precision caught the witch completely by surprise. She was yanked off her feet and violently dragged back through the portal kicking and screaming. Her soul blade faded from the broken concentration and burn from the chain. Her mental hands gripped the glowing metal but could not pry it free as Datura thrashed in defiance.

Sunset wasted no time on nostalgia. She glanced only once to make sure the emergency service crews were taking care of the others and the fires were under control before flapping her wings and leaping over to the portal to quickly follow after a screaming Datura.

Twilight hesitated as she took in the scene of destruction. It may not have been her world, but it left a pang in her heart to see so much pain and destruction. She spotted a woman on the ground checking on others who was barking orders and seemed to be in charge. Their eyes met and Twilight bowed apologetically. “Oh, um, I’m really sorry about the mess.” Twilight patted her sides, trying to find if she had some bits she could leave to cover the damage, but found none on her person. With nothing else to add she followed after Sunset and the portal closed seconds later leaving no trace it had ever been there at all.

The wind died down, the fires were extinguished, and Special Agent Tempest Fury was left wondering what on God’s green Earth just flipping happened. While standing with a ringing still in her ears and a stunned expression on her face she jumped back slightly when she felt someone touch her.

“Hey, easy there, miss. Take it easy. I'm one of the good guys. I just noticed you are hurt.” Tempest looked down at what he was referring to. Apparently, she too had taken shrapnel to the arm and just had not noticed. “I’m not going to hurt you. Please, take your coat off so I can patch that up for you.”

Tempest nodded and followed directions. The firefighter, feeling safe or daring, either/or, took off his helmet, mask, and fire hood followed by his thick fire gloves so it would be easier to clean the wound and work the gauze and dressing. Tempest could feel her cheeks light up a bit from his touch and close proximity. At a glance, he was quite handsome with strong yet gentle hands.

“Looks like a graze. I don’t see anything in there, but I still need to clean it. Let me know if I hurt you, okay?”

When he bent over to pull some items from his med kit she was able to read the name on the back of his coat written in bright florescent green letters that spelled out, “F. Gauge.”

“No, I think I’m good in your hands.” The young man looked up with shinning yellow eyes and met her gaze. Tempest knew she was staring but could not look away. He then flashed a pleasant, toothy smile.

“Fog Gauge, CCFD. Glad to be of service.”

Author's Note

Annnnnd she just wanted to run away. But nooooo. Nope, nope, nope. It was not a bad plan really. Datura pretty much figured that if she just stayed out of the In-Between or anywhere Void could reach that she would be fine. She failed her mission, failed to get Twilight's soul, and now is being dragged back to the one place she reeeeeeally doesn't want to be.

And with a little violence and circumstance Sunset and Twilight helped human Tempest and Gauge meet. Was it happenstance? Fate? Divine interference? Who can say?

Oh, and it's not over yet.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 31: Art of the Saber

Prince Alsame Aldhahabiu did not sleep well that night. After arriving alive and unharmed, but unused to teleporting, it took the prince almost two hours for his headache and abdominal discomfort to subside. After feeling stable enough for a light meal, Alsame visited his father who was surrounded by his usual set of advisors and two generals. They each paid their respects to him then went back to bickering on the next course of action. They did not need his report from the Hall of Unity. The plan had not called for it. Sultan Al Hisan Ealia, however, adjourned the meeting to speak privately to his son.

Prince Alsame put on a brave face, but he could see how frail his father had grown no matter how many robes and shawls the servants wrapped him in. His once vibrant coral color had faded as had his piercing blue eyes. His mane and beard had turned white long ago, but what Alsame was most worried about as of late had been his father’s mind. He had been in an unusual state for the last few years. Insistent on him and his brother getting married as soon as possible and that one must be an equestrian alicorn princess. It had at first just seemed like an odd request with some political benefits, but the insistence became royal decree and following his brother’s untimely death, the sultan seemed to take a perverted pleasure in the idea of seeing a princess raped into submission or losing her head. Perhaps even both, after the foal was born, of course. The entire conversation and ordeal made Alsame’s stomach twist again. At least the meal remained down and none had bothered him as he retreated to his own tent.

Regardless of his personal feelings, Alsame reported to his father that the peace talks were doomed to fail, the grand vizier would see to that. As had been the plan and ordered. What Prince Alsame did not relay to his father was the fact that two supposed alicorn gods had attended the talks and tried to rally the nations behind a unification plan against some extra terrestrial monster that was destined to come and destroy them all… or something to that degree. He had only been partially listening as he had been waiting for a proper distraction to leave unnoticed. However, even that had not gone flawlessly.

To both his annoyance and great respect, Princess Sunset Shimmer had managed to track him and found their magical point-to-point use portal before the ritual had finished. His feelings about the daughter of Celestia were… mixed, at best. He knew her by reputation and reports passed to him. He knew her by hearsay and rumor. But then he decided to do a little bit of his own reconnaissance and had seen her in the servant’s lounge the previous night. Ranting about the weight of the world upon her shoulders, the burden of her crown and the station it represented. Something he could empathize with and how it caused many of his own sleepless nights. Much like it had last night. His thoughts plagued him and the images never granted true rest.

Giving up on sleep, the prince found himself slow walking the camp much like the patrols on the perimeter in the predawn hours. There had been a small commotion when one of the guards had sworn he had spotted a flying scout, but had not been able to confirm the sighting. There were a number of large birds native to Equestria as well. Prince Alsame had waved a hoof in dismissal and told them to return to patrols. They were on Equstrian soil, after all. They would not be able to hide their presence once the princesses figured out where he had traveled to and, while he did not agree with the scheme, he was a willing accomplice to it. He could only hope none of his subject or Grand Vizier Muhasib came to harm at the Hall of Unity because of all the subterfuge.

Alsame came to a halt as he sat down and stared out over the water, waiting for the sun to break the horizon. Judging by the ever growing orange and red hues in the sky the blessed sun would be up in a matter of minutes. It would likely be a breathtaking sun rise over the water. A natural treat to behold. Alsame felt he needed something simple and beautiful at the moment just to clear his head of all the questions and concerns weighing upon his soul.

Somewhere behind him, the moon had slipped away and the sun slowly began to emerge. The colors were as vibrant and perfect here as they were from his palace window over the desert sands and life-giving river, Qua, nearby. It was a blissful, several minutes with no worries as the yellow orb rose and the waves crashed rhythmically. Alsame had just turned away when he heard the first gasps from his fellows.

The sandy colored prince looked left and then right, finally following their gazes to turn back to the sunrise. His jaw immediately fell open. Against all logic, the moon was rising again. Far earlier than it should. More than that, it was rising directly under the sun. The commotion and screams of bewilderment and concern only grew louder as the moon began to slip before the sacred sun and block it’s light. A minute later, the sun was nothing more than an eclipsed, fiery corona. Both celestial bodies rose as one and stayed that way. Bathing the world in a semi-darkness that threw eerie, fractured shadows and bathed the surrounding in a blackish, blood red hue.

“What in the-”

“EQUESTRIANS ON THE HORIZON!”

Sunset Shimmer’s horn blazed brightly bathing her surroundings in glowing crimson. The red aura looked particularly menacing reflecting off the dark armor of her thestral guards. Their bodies seemed to wave and shimmer like a desert mirage in the strange light of the eclipsed world.

Sunset remembered back to the human world when she learned that the sun did not move around Earth and that the moon orbited simply because of gravimetric forces. It took her weeks to come to terms with such chaotic blasphemy. Sunset remembered when she first saw the moon during the daylight hours and found that disturbing in of itself. The only thing that kept her from having a full on, 'Twilinannas' panic attack was that no one else seemed to notice or care. When she asked why the moon was out during the day she was told by a teacher that it happened sometimes. But if she wanted a real show to wait for the next solar eclipse. She imagined her face was probably about the same as many of the Saddle Arabians below her.

Sunset smirked at the memory as her eyes scanned over the gathered Saddle Arabian forces on the brink of a complete pandemonium meltdown. Yeah, I'm sure I looked about as good as that guy over there, about ready to shit himself. The moon eclipsing the sun in the sky was the stuff of nightmares for pretty much all Equestrians. She, like so many in the world had grown up on stories of the Mare in the Moon and her dark power. Most of the stories embellished what would happen during an eclipse. Some more than others. In fact, Sunset had skimmed through one such short story that had been so graphic and gory that it had been pulled from publication and banned. Judging by the effects, the Saddle Arabians had read similar stories or had created their own. Regardless, Sunset Shimmer had exactly what she wanted. Their full attention.

The entire Saddle Arabian encampment echoed the call and beat a drum to scramble. It was sloppy at best. Many were still awestruck and confused by the sight. Others were shocked to the point of catatonic and unresponsive and even a few others simply fell to the ground completely balled up, muttering prayers for mercy. Prince Alsame shook his head so as to not fall victim as well. The call came from behind, to the west. Had it been a horrible and brilliant distraction? An opening salvo? A warning? Regardless, he would soon find out.

The Saddle Arabians began to recover as their leaders took control and shouted orders. Their forces recovered when Prince Alsame joined his generals and spurred the horses to battle positions. From his command table he could clearly see, even in the painful, low light, the Equestrian banner and a small gathering of ponies on the crest of the nearby hills. Their opponent’s numbers nowhere near their own. But front and center, two burning wings unfurled to join the wickedly glowing horn of crimson. There was no doubt to the identity of their commander. The Lunar Diarch, Princess Sunset Shimmer.

“Orders? My lord?”

Prince Alsame held up his hoof. His heart was still pounding, but he had recovered enough to speak clearly. “Patience. We have been caught off guard and they number barely a company. I do not wish to be flanked or made a fool by underestimating them or their tactics. Have the archers prepared with cold iron arrows and the mage corps in the secondary for shield defense.” The general saluted and passed the orders along.

Prince Alsame continued to watch as what little advantage the locals had diminished by the second, yet they made no move charge. Was it hesitation or was something else at play? Why had they not attacked when his horses had clearly been weak and disoriented? “Your move, princess.”

“How many you think?”

Gauge huffed, his eyes not effected in the least by the disorienting eclipse light. “As predicted, multiple companies, division strength. At least a thousand warriors with additional support staff who may or may not have training, but cannot be dismissed as trivial. Not an ideal situation. I am sure Tempest would have enjoyed that brief window of advantage we had seconds ago.”

“So, we going to do something or just stand here looking pretty?” asked Flurry Heart, stomping her hooves a bit in impatience.

Sunset nodded and retracted her wings. “Now, we do the hard part. I’m going to go talk to them. Flurry, stay at least four pony lengths behind me. Captain, stay right here and keep a sharp eye out. If you see things go sideways...”

“I know my duty, princess.”

“Fog.”

The bat pony sighed and finally nodded. “Be prepared to do what you do best, my princess.” Sunset smirked and began to trot slowly towards the potential battlefield. She purposely kept her pace slow so as to not have it mistaken for a charge. About ten paces in, Sunset noted that the Saddle Arabian formations had tighten up considerably and that there was a small commotion about three rows back from their front lines as shouts began to go back and forth between the lines. It would be incredibly easy for a spear or arrow to fly out from the battlelines. One that could potentially be unblockable.

As Sunset had hoped, the crown prince had pushed his way through the lines to the front row. She could see several others had tried to stop or shield him, but the prince was not a dainty slouch and shrugged off their forelegs. Alsame squared himself and began to approach as well, with only one other horse trailing him in a similar fashion. At least he picked up on that I wanted to talk. That's a good sign. Now I just have to hope a rain of mage killer arrows don’t fall down from the sky on us. Cadence will have my head before the Saddle Arabians do if anything happens to Flurry again.

Sunset came to a stop at what she felt was a comfortable distance between the two prepared forces. The prince stopped well out of physical reach, but still close enough to speak without having to yell. Sunset glanced to Flurry and gestured for her to relax. The stout alicorn did so, but only just barely. Her eyes constantly flicking between watching Sunset and the line of horses that were making their final preparations to fight.

“It's good to see you, Your Highness. I was hoping we could talk before this gets worse.”

Prince Alsame turned to squint at the sky. “You certainly know how to grab the attention of those around you, princess. However, I could use a gesture of good faith that you are not here to bring about the end times or drop the moon upon us.” Sunset closed her eyes and lowered the moon, putting it back on its standard orbit for the next night. Flurry had tensed when she saw soldiers begin to shuffle at seeing Sunset light her horn again. Thankfully, they were disciplined and held their ground. The prince took a more relaxed seat as the morning sunlight graced the beach once more and gestured for Sunset Shimmer to continue.

“I have a gut feeling that you know this entire situation is wrong and I’m not just referring to the fact that you have a sizeable hostile force standing on my land, uninvited. You know there are other forces at work, pulling the strings.”

“Perhaps. How do you plan on convincing me of this damming accusation?”

Sunset grimaced and twisted slightly. So many strong emotions and thoughts were pressing on her mental defenses while she tried to feel for the malicious spirit. “I’m not sure if I can. Not without getting closer to the sultan and I’m not sure you will allow that. At least, not without an inhibitor and probably a few kilos of heavy chain on me.”

Alsame shook his head. “Though foolish to admit to you, I will still say he should not have made the trip to come here to begin with. He was most insistent. As you know my father is quite elderly now. My brother and I were making many of the daily royal decisions for the last few years or deferring to the grand vizier if it seemed trivial and unimportant. The level of health he shows comes and goes and he only allows traditional medical examinations upon him. No magical scans.”

“And you don’t find that a little strange? I’m not a doctor nor would I pretend to be one, but a basic medical scan is an easy, noninvasive spell. I’m sure you have mages that know the same or similar spell to check for aura fluctuations or anomalies that may be affecting his mind.”

Alsame paused, whispered something to his guardian and then stepped closer to Sunset. Sunset Shimmer took it as a good sign and did the same with Flurry Heart. Now that they were within inches of one another Sunset had to agree with the primal, lustful part of her brain that he was quite handsome. Unlike his younger brother, Alsame took care of himself and had toned muscle with flawless bone structure to his muzzle. His teeth were perfect, his breath clean, and he even had pleasant scent that tickled Sunset’s nose. He would make some mare quite happy someday... Assuming we all get out of this unscathed.

“Here lies the problem before us, “Alsame continued. “Neither of us want our subjects to suffer and die for this fool hearted desire for a new foal of alicorn blood. Yes, my father wants to see his bloodline continued, this I understand, and I shall fulfill my obligation. But I believe you and the other princesses when you say that such a union will not yield an alicorn horse. Still, these were my father's wishes and I cannot disobey my sultan without a better deal to present. I also, wish to admit, I have mixed personal feelings about you, Princess Shimmer.”

That statement caught Sunset slightly by surprise and she arched her brow. Well, this could be good or bad. “How so?”

“My brother and I were not so different growing up. Spoiled princes, rich in every way imaginable, who could have whatever we wished. Food, drink, mares, everything at the call or ring of a bell. Father always provided, mother rarely objected. It was only when I had been told to court Princess Flurry Heart and was rejected that I realized what a spoiled fool I had been. Such denial was new to me and enlightening. I reflected upon my life and how I had lived it and have spent the last few years trying to be a better leader to my subjects. My brother, however, just laughed off the denial. That was, until he saw pictures of you. He was… enchanted. To say the least. infatuated might be more accurate."

Piercing blue eyes deeper than the sky above met powerful teal, as unmoving as mountain stone. “I will admit, you are the very definition of beauty, a fiery desert rose among a sea of dunes. However, just like the most captivating and perfect rose you have dangerous thorns upon you. Not something to take lightly. Hisan, rest upon his soul, was still young and an idiot. He tried to do exactly what I tried to do, but with more force and an ultimatum that he and Muhasib concocted. A plan our father foolishly supported. Because of that, and your failure to see to his protection personally, he is dead. That weighs heavily upon my heart.”

Sunset grimaced. She had been an only child, but had lost loved ones. It was not difficult to fathom the swirling turmoil of emotions within the crown prince. With a respectful bow of her head, Sunset asked, “How do you suggest we resolve this impasse if you won’t let me examine the sultan for outside magical influence?”

“Fight me," said Alsame. It was said respectfully, if terse. "You and I, a one on one duel. If you win, I am at your mercy. You will be able to bargain my life for a chance to come closer to my father and conduct your scan. If I win, your life is mine to do with as I wish.”

Sunset glanced back at her sparce force of dedicated soldiers, her eyes lingering on Gauge for a few heartbeats. The last desperate statement that Tempest said echoing in her ears. They would all lay down their lives for her and outnumbered ten to one, they would likely all die with nothing to show for such loyalty. Many had spouses, foals. It was not a hard choice to make.

“Just you and I, right here? What are the ground rules?”

“No interference of any kind from our subjects, no champions to stand in for us. No armor, no magic, no magic weapons. A fight to the death or until one yields. Acceptable?”

Sunset nodded. “Acceptable. I’m going to go dump my armor and explain to my captain what is about to happen. Be back in a minute.”

Prince Alsame bowed. “I will have a variety of weapons set forth if you do not have one of your choice available. Your followers may come closer if they wish. No harm will come to them, you have my sworn word.”

Sunset turned to Flurry Heart who had shown more patience than expected even if it looked like the younger alicorn was about to burst. Flurry waited until the prince turned away before she fell in next to Sunset as they walked back towards C Company.

“Did you hear most of that?”

“I missed some of the whispers, fill me in.”

“The prince suspects his father’s mind is either going down the drain or he is being influenced, but can’t go against his father’s wishes. There could be political implications as to why, doesn't matter. What does matter is he and I are going to have an old fashion duel to settle this so no pony else gets hurt. Winner chooses what happens to the loser.”

Flurry nodded. “Okay, that’s not so bad considering, but shouldn’t I be the one fighting since you are some grand important universal key to our salvation or something?”

Sunset shook her head. “The prince said no champions, just the two of us. His father approved this whole shit show because he wants a princess to give him a foal or to lose her head and Prince Alsame blames me for his brother’s death. I fulfil both those. And, I have a niggling feeling I need to do this. Just call it another one of my gut feelings.”

“Your gut feelings are not going to mean much if they are laying all over the sand.” Sunset did not respond to that rather vivid image her mind provided for her. Instead, she stepped up to Gauge and began removing pieces of her armor.

Gauge arched a brow. “Why do I have the feeling I’m not going to like what you are about to tell me.”

“I have to duel the prince to end this. No armor, no magic, one-on-one.”

“That… is not as bad as I was fearing.”

“It should have been me,” said Flurry with pouty frown.

“I agree, but I know my princess, she said no.”

Sunset slid her crown helm off last and set it neatly down on top of the other pieces, leaving her only her wedding earrings. “It was part of the rules, but I would have told her no anyway. I'm one of the diarch sitting in the big, cushy chair. The prince's death was my responsibility and I’m supposed to be the perfect flaming sword, the protector of Equestria. Time to live up to all that.”

Gauge grunted. "I assume no flaming swords will be allowed in this duel?"

Sunset chuckled humorlessly. "That would be cheating, don't you think?"

Gauge reached under his wing and extracted his extendable staff, holding it out to Sunset. It had always been his primary weapon of choice. Both ends were capped with magic disrupting ferronite, one side sharpened to a deadly point while the other a blunt striker capable of denting armor and crushing dragon bones. Sunset eyed the weapon and recalled the friendly sparring match they had participated in a few years ago after she had left Earth to come home. Despite the intensity of the situation, Sunset smiled and gently seized the weapon in her levitation grip.

“You can do this. I have faith in you, my princess.”

“You can all come closer if you like, but no pony is allowed to interfere no matter what happens. That is an order, captain.
Understood?” She could feel Gauge bristle more than the other guards at hearing that order, but they all bowed and saluted.

Flurry Heart held up the SunLight crystal and waved it around a bit. “I’m going to call Aunt Twilight, tell her what’s going on.”

Sunset nodded and turned to walk back to the middle ground that was already becoming crowded. As was expected and a bit relieving, many of the Saddle Arabian soldiers had discarded their weapons and shields and began to relax in a large semi-circle. Sunset returned to find a set of blades, hammers and, even a studded spike whip out on the ground waiting. That last one gave her chills of what it would do to fur and skin alike. Prince Alsame bowed his head and gestured to the display.

“I have an assortment of choices set out if you wish to choose.”

Sunset scanned the ground, but found no formal sparring circle. That could be good or bad. “I know you said no magic, which means I can’t use levitation to hold a weapon either, but what about my wings?”

“That is your choice. However, do you feel it would be honorable to continuously fly above me?”

Sunset arched a brow. “Are you going to use that spiked whip on me?”

Alsame glanced at the weapon and flashed a bright toothy smile that would have been flattering in a different situation. “Not if you stay on the ground since I lack a horn and wings, princess.”

Sunset Shimmer retrieved the staff Gauge gave her and extended it, the mechanism locks clicking into place. She then waited for the prince to make his selection. “Fine, on the ground it is. Ready when you are.”

Alsame took a moment to examine the extended staff, nodding after he was satisfied it was exactly as it appeared, and selected a sword with an exaggerated, aggressive curve. It was clearly designed more for slashing instead of thrusting. That gave Sunset a small clue on how he would likely attack. The goldenrod alicorn lifted her staff to ready and waited.

The entire situation reminded her more and more of the first time she had dueled Fog Gauge in the training yard. The lessons she learned from that sparring match whispering in the back of her mind like he was right next to her. Her captain's mental advice calming her racing heart. It was a shame, in retrospect, to think about how she could have spent more time sparring with Gauge to hone the lessons further.

Then, she felt it. A freezing chill passing over her being in the mild morning air. A malicious cackle touched her latent magical senses and caused the finer hairs on Sunset’s neck to stand on end. A powerful entity was watching. They were either cloaked or well hidden, but they were definitely nearby. Sunset’s eyed darted about over the sea of horses. She knew who she was looking for, but the sultan was out of sight. Sunset gasped as the sword slashed down, barley missing her muzzle. They had never agreed on a starting point, so that was as much her fault. She barely parried the next strike away as the crowd began to cheer and clop hooves together.

“Pay attention!”

Sunset knew his voice even among a sea of a thousand whooping and hollering but did not turn her head. It was the same tone of voice he used when scolding guards for lack of focus. It brough her calm and comfort to have a set of golden bat pony eyes on her back. He could not interfere, but they never said anything about coaching and encouragement. He was her captain and loyal without question. Her last conversation with Twilight played through her memory. Sunset imagined her wife standing there with all the others, cheering her on. She was not alone.

Sunset Shimmer spun her staff and charged, going for the prince’s legs with the blunt end, carving a divot in the sandy and light grass soil. He was fast, no denying it. Alsame jumped back and slashed again. Sunset realized at the last second it was a fake, but still took a hard back kick to her left shoulder as she rolled with the blow. Nothing broke, but it stung like hell and would bruise for sure. Once again, Sunset heard the cackle in the back of her head. It was closer.

“You’re faster than I expected for a stallion your size. You must have trained with that obsidian guard that tried to take my head off.”

“The Al Haras are ordered to protect me at all costs. They are useless if they cannot best me from time to time, so we train together. Sabaj is similar to your captain in rank and status.”

“Good ideology. Mind if I discuss something on my mind while I have you here?”

Alsame snorted a laugh. He kicked up a small dirt cloud and slashed rapidly, driving Sunset back, but she blocked and pushed him off with ease. He was fast, but so was she, and physically stronger. Something he took note of after nearly being shoved onto his plot. “Yes, I suppose we are a bit preoccupied at the moment.”

Sunset faked a left then rolled, swung, putting the prince off balance. She saw an opportunity to sweep his legs, but let him retreat instead. Now being closer to the Saddle Arabians she could see through some of the moving gaps in the crowd. There, several rows back, and flanked by unmoving guard was Sultan Al Hisan Ealia on a small throne of pillows that would have made Rarity swoon. He was too far away to get a good read or scan, but at least she had a location.

“What are you planning to do with me if you win?”

Alsame was not fazed by the question in the least and attempted three more quick slashes. The last caught Sunset's billowing hair causing several loose strands to fall to the ground. He smirked in satisfaction. “Does that really matter? By our agreement, you will be mine. Your life will belong to me. If you live, it will be because I wish it. If you die, it is because I feel that is best.”

Sunset grunted and alternated between her blunt side of the staff and the sharpened point. The prince dodged, trying to find an opening. Sunset jumped forward, then ducked, thrusting the staff forward. The blunt end caught Alsame in the ribs and drove the air from his lungs. He grunted and gasped, taking a few steps back. She had pulled the blow and purposely had not used the sharpened end that would have cost him a lung. Still, that had to hurt and may have cracked a rib.

“You understand I never wanted harm to come to your brother. Granted, I thought he was being a bit of a pompous prick with his demands, but now that I know that came down from your father and neither of you could refuse him, I have more sympathy for it all. I would never have wished ill will upon him though. Especially a monster like the Red Clover.”

“What you wanted is irrelevant," Alsame spat, pain and anger leaking into his words. "You failed your duty as a princess, as a leader. My only brother is dead and gone. My sisters are useless. Now it all falls to me. The future of my entire kingdom rests upon my back and shoulders.”

Sunset sighed and relaxed a bit, taking a defensive position. “I never wanted to be a princess, not for a long, long time. When I was a filly, I used to dream of the wings and the power, but one day I was shown the darkness in myself and what kind of horrible leader I would have been. I was a monster on the inside and I let it out and it changed me forever. Then, I got the bitch slapping I so richly deserved by a better pony. Many years later, the second time around, I was asked to take up the crown instead of trying to steal it. I was an entirely different mare and even still, I only did so out of love of my friends and for my mother.”

Alsame attacked ferociously. Sunset was starting to regret taking the time to speak to him since it appeared to only be making the prince angry. For some, that could be used to take advantage of a mistake, but his training kept him focused. His movements were precise, his attacks dangerous, and he was clearly fighting to win. Sunset blocked and pushed the prince off again. He was growing increasingly frustrated by her defensive posture.

“And how does that change things? I see no difference and offer you no sympathy. You accepted your role and responsibility. If you failed at it, you should face the consequences. If you cannot see how simple that is then you have no business sitting upon a throne!”

Sunset sighed heavily, her eyes downcast. The cheers and shouts faded as thoughts began to flood her mind. His words rang true.

Fog Gauge growled and hissed in frustration. “Dammit! She had him!”

“What?”

The lunar captain glanced up to Flurry Heart. If his eyes could glow they would be a bright as the sun in the sky. “Princess Sunset is holding back. I can see it. I have sparred with her enough to recognize it. She had him perfectly faked during that last attack. He was off balance with aggression and she could have bucked him hard enough to break both his forelegs, but she hesitated.”

“What?! Why?!”

Gauge hissed again. “I do not know. But if she will not take this seriously I am going to pull my mane out.”

The Saddle Arabian crowd was much larger, but it would have been unacceptable to completely encompass the Equestrians even if they could have more than once. Still, not all of the ponies could see what was going on. Those that could fly, hovered. Those that could not relied on passed on play by play. Then, the ponies in the back felt a need to move. They did not know why but they felt compelled to part a path. It was not wide, two stallions abreast at most, but they still did so. It seemed perfectly normal to do so. They could not see the dark pony slowly approaching the arena.

Some of the unicorns felt a chill in their magical senses, some earth ponies felt the change in temperature in the ground, but when they turned their heads they saw nothing. They were blinded to her presence because she wished it. The concerns passed and their attention returned to the fight at hoof. If nothing else, it was certainly quite the show to behold.

Fog Gauge felt a chill climb his spine that made him shiver all over. It was a worrisome sensation that meant trouble to his instincts and he turned his head just as a large, familiar pony in a black cloak passed by him and continued to the battleground. He stopped talking and blinked twice, jaw hanging open.

“Mistress?” The cloaked figure paused, turned her head, and smiled briefly. The end of her face the only feature he could see clearly under the protective hood. Why was Luna here? Was he the only one who could see her? Why was she approaching the fight? “Goddess of the Night. No…”

“What? What?!” Gauge ignored Flurry’s fevered inquiries and kept his eyes locked on the cloaked figure who was approaching the two fighters, all others completely unaware she was there. His hoof instinctively began to reach for his backup staff. “What did I miss? Did you see something I didn’t?”

Sunset made no effort to move. She just stood, while holding her staff downward and listened to the words play over and over again in her head. Finally, before the prince launched into his next assault, Sunset threw down her staff. Alsame paused in case it was a trick.

“You’re right.” The large gathering broke into hysterical gasps and shouts. But Alsame only had his eyes and attention on his opponent. If it was a feign to get him to lower his guard he would not fall for it. “I failed to protect your brother and I have no way to show you how sorry I am for that failure other than with my own life. So, I give up. You win. Kill me, if that is what you want. Take my head, but let my ponies go as we agreed upon. Take me as a prize back to Saddle Arabia. Have your way with me until I bear you a foal, if that is what you want. I won’t resist either. But know that no matter what you choose that your actions right here and now have far reaching consequences that will affect the entire world.”

Sunset dropped to the ground, bowing her head. “The choice is yours and yours alone.”

“SUNSET!” Fog Gauge screamed. His heart pounded in his chest. He knew his orders. He would have rather died than dishonor his princess by disobeying them, but his heart screamed at him to help his friend. He loved her too much to do nothing and watch her die.

“This… this can’t be happening. Why did she do that?! Is this part of some plan?” Flurry cried out. “Please, tell me this is part of some grand, elaborate plan!”

“I…” Fog felt his hoof wrap around his staff. He felt his muscles tighten, his wings beginning to unfurl. Now, he understood. Luna was not here for Sunset. She was here for him and all the souls he was about to damn to Elysium for breaking the terms of the duel. Tartarus had come for them all and the soil would be red from the blood he was about to spill. My princess, holy Mistress of the Night, my beloved Tempest, Saber, and Dusk, please forgive me for the sin I am about to commit in the name of love and duty. May my foals forgive me someday for my failure as a father and a lunar guard.

Gauge took one last breath and raised his wings. Then, the staff in his grip remained frozen in place and icy cold breath was tickling his right ear. How had they gotten so close without him noticing, Fog wondered. A familiar voice spoke softly and froze his blood as well. He was unable to move. “Stand fast, captain. You are about to witness something few have ever truly seen.”

Fog’s wide yellow eyes turned and just to his right. Far too close for comfort, beneath a hooded cloak, stood Sable Nimbus smiling, flashing her pearl white fangs at him. Vertically slit white eyes against black scleral that had an eerie glow to them gestured back to the fight. His head turned automatically as if an unseen force had seized his jaw and forced him to watch the event unfold. It felt as if time had suddenly stood still. His sensitive ears able to hear a pin drop from across a room were reduced to a constant ringing tone.

“What is happening?” he felt himself say, distant and hollow as if not from his own throat. Maybe he had just thought it and the former thestral was just able to read such from his mind.

Sable smiled more. “The realization and acceptance of one’s destiny.”

Prince Alsame Aldhahabiu narrowed his eyes at the mare laying submissively before him. She had discarded her weapon and was now bowed down, completely helpless, save for her magic. If she used it however, it would be a violation of the terms and even if he was unable to give the order to attack a general or his father would. She had to know that, which would mean it was not an elaborate ploy. And yet…

“You would surrender even though I gave you a fair chance to spill my blood?”

“I don’t want to spill anypony’s blood. I want friendship. I want peace. I want us to come together and prepare for the realization that malevolent creatures are trying to destroy us all and it began just like this, by trying to drive us apart. Lastly, I want to give you the one thing your father won’t. A choice.”

The prince swung his sword around and lifted Sunset’s chin with the tip of his blade. The crowd grew silent as more than a thousand pairs of eyes watched on. “You would give yourself to me? Let me do whatever I want to you without resistance and bear my foals if I so wish it?”

“If that is what you want for the loss of your brother, to achieve peace. As long as that is what YOU want and not your father or the grand vizier or whatever, then yes. Do with me as you will. I submit.”

Alsame expected a quaver to her voice, a lone, manipulative tear. Something to try and sway him. What he got was a strong, resolved mare that stared him down, from the ground, without blinking. Like the goddess that she was often called. His eyes briefly flicked over to the wedding earrings in her left ear. Even in chains, as a prisoner, forced to do whatever his darkest desire could think of, Sunset Shimmer would never be broken. He knew that. More so, that was not the life he wanted for the mother of his foals... When he finally met her.

The sword left Sunset’s chin and cut a small gash along her left cheek that dribbled just a small line of blood. Sunset winched at the sting, but only for a moment.

“You failed to protect my brother. The failure was placed upon you, Princess Sunset Shimmer. I wished for blood repaid for the blood lost. That, is all I wish from you.” Prince Alsame held up his sword for as many to see the thin line of crimson upon his flawless steel blade. “The blood has been repaid. Let this matter be concluded.”

Prince Alsame smeared the blood upon his own cheek to clean the blade then returned the sword to its sheath. He was about to order his soldiers back to the ships when a raspy voice boomed from several rows back.

“HALT!”

The Saddle Arabians parted as the sultan, flanked by two large Al Haras guards broke the semi-circle. The old coral colored horse had discarded a number of his robes and it was painfully obvious much of his muscle mass had left him, showing bones barely contained by fur and skin. His blue eyes were sunken in and a bit clouded, but piercing as ever and they were darting between his son and Sunset Shimmer, who was still lying on the ground.

“Ab.”

“What do you think you are doing, foal?”

Sunset slowly climbed back to her hooves and carefully gathered her power. Something was pressing on her senses. She took a chance and glanced to her left and had to do a double-take when she noticed the midnight pony in the black cloak casually approaching. Luna?

“Khaya is gone, father. Taking this mare’s life will not change that. And I refuse to force myself upon her against her will. I am a prince and such vile acts are beneath me. There are plenty of beautiful mares from our wealthy and noble families that will provide me with strong, healthy foals. We do not need an alicorn even if Celestia promised one to us.”

The sultan snorted and raised his head. “You dare defy MY wishes? I have ruled our lands for seventy long years! The longest reign of any sultan in our written history! I know what is best for our lands and what is best for you! You will take that princess’s life or I will!”

Sunset narrowed her eyes on the sultan, her horn beginning to glow red. “Your son and I came to an understanding. He achieved a peaceful solution on his own and spared both our nations the horrors of war. Why would you be unsatisfied by this? Unless…”

Alsame glanced back to Sunset, his anger and confusion to the entire situation creasing his features. “Unless?”

“You didn’t care about the results of the peace summit and you didn't arrive with a large enough force to cut across Equestria to Canterlot by force. You set up this trap here for us before we even began, knowing this was the most likely flight path of travel we would return to Canterlot along from Mount Metazoa. You were going to ambush us and have blood and chaos no matter what. Because…” Sunset narrowed her eyes, focusing on a small, star shaped gem along the lapel of the sultan’s cloak. It pinged her spell when she detected an anomaly. Sunset’s horn lit up brighter as she tried to grab the gem in her telekinesis. The sultan hissed, his eyes changing color and features morphing slightly to something otherly before her and the prince’s eyes.

“Shaytan!’ shouted Alsame.

The Saddle Arabians scrambled. Many of them grabbing their weapons and shields having only seen part of the exchange. All they knew was that the princess had stood and was now using magic on their holy sultan. The Al Haras charged on trained instinct. Sunset had to release her grip on the gem or risk being stabbed by the guards thrusting at her with spears. She rolled back and glanced over at her own ponies. They were also charging forward. DAMMIT! NO!

“KILL THEM ALL!” shouted the sultan, his voice layered with another. One that felt sick to the ears that heard it and dark as black tar oil. It sounded so fundamentally wrong that it even left a sour taste in the mouth.

“NO!”

It was unclear in that moment who shouted it louder. Sunset Shimmer or Alsame Aldhahabiu.

Prince Alsame drew his sword again and blocked the downward slash from one of his own guards that would have cut across the back of Sunset’s neck. Sunset retrieved her staff and blocked the strike from Gauge’s staff that would have crushed Alsame’s skull. The prince and princess were driven back into one another by their own guards, both motivated to fight and protect without hesitation.

Sunset held her breath as the moment dragged. Once she was certain she would not hurt Gauge and before Flurry Heart could barrel through an entire frontline, Sunset unfurled her wings, releasing a massive vertical column of fire. Everyone who was near her was driven back or to the ground to escape the blistering heat.

“ENOUGH!”

The heat wash stopped both armies in their tracks, forcing them to back away from one another. Prince Alsame glanced up at the angry, fiery alicorn through squinted eyes and could only lay on the dirt petrified with awe at the destructive might Sunset Shimmer could call forth so quickly. Separate auras of magic seized the black armor pieces that the bat ponies had been carrying causing them to float and spin in the air around the furious alicorn demigoddess. One by one the piece fell into place, interlocked, and reassembled the princess’s black and gold armor set. The glowing fire rubies in the crown and peytral hummed with barely contained power. Prince Alsame realized in that moment that while they would have likely won the battle by numbers alone, it would have cost them nearly every single soul they had. So much blood and loss and for what? A single word echoed in his mind. Chaos.

Sunset turned her glowing red eyes to the sultan. She dropped the smoking, partially melted staff and summoned her soul blade, Godslayer, leveling the flaming tip at the Saddle Arabian leader. For an old horse who was just fur covered skin and bones he jumped back to his hooves rather quickly. Too quickly. What was also unnerving and just a bit nightmarish were his eyes again. Gone were the piercing blue orbs that his eldest son had inherited. Instead, they were larger, peach colored, with cat like, vertical pupils.

“Void I presume?”

“Close,” the creature purred. “Care to guess again, little pony?”

For the second time in Sunset Shimmer’s life she found herself staring down an enemy when a glowing, dark blue weighted chain shot past and wrapped itself around the neck of said enemy. It had been no less surprising the second time around at the swiftness of the attack or its precision. The creature that was possessing the sultan would have agreed had it not been the one on the receiving end.

“Thou doth not need to guess who controls the suffering body of the holy sultan, Cosmos. This one remembers thee well enough.” Luna tugged and the chain became translucent, pulling a creature from the suffering sultan kicking and screaming like a ghostly exorcism. The mixed and matched, feline like spirit of malice struggled against the chain and her hold on the gem that was grounding her power to the host. Luna scowled as she pulled harder. “You messed up my lunar rock gardens.”

Sunset pulled the prince and Gauge to their hooves, using her telekinesis and push them back to the ever growing circle of onlookers behind her. She would not risk either of them accidentally being touched by Luna or if the chain snapped. Alsame fought against Sunset’s magical hold as he reached for his father, who was convulsing and struggling as Cosmos continued to latch on to him like a leech.

“FATHER!” Alsame turned to Sunset with desperate, pleading eyes. “Please, princess! I beg you! Save him!”

Sunset quickly assessed the situation. It was clear that Luna was trying to separate the spirit from her grip on the sultan, but was also trying to not kill the sultan in the process. Because of her caution, she was unable to gain any more ground and it was the sultan who was suffering for it. Sunset glanced down at her own sword.

“I can try separating them, but… it may kill your father no matter what I do.”

Alsame’s eyes were flowing with tears as he anguished over what to do. Sunset understood his hesitation all too well. It was an impossible choice and yet he still had to choose. The prince nodded and finally said, “Please.”

Sunset nodded in turn and stepped closer. One of the Al Haras moved to thrust his spear at Sunset on instinct to protect his sultan. In the blink of an eye, the spear was knocked to the dirt by Gauge’s staff and the prince’s sword.

“My prince?”

“You will hold your place! All of you!” Sunset glanced back and Fog Gauge and he nodded, assuring his princess he had her back no matter what. Cosmos caught the movement and snarled at the approaching alicorn. It was bluster at best given her translucent form and that Luna had an iron grip on the creature with no plans to let go.

“Aunt Luna, I’m going to try and cut the stone free. Be ready,” Sunset called out. Luna nodded her acknowledgement. She next turned to Flurry Heart who had been pacing impatiently on what to do. “Flurry! Be ready with your best shield in case this thing goes boom!”

“NO!” choked out Cosmos. “I will not go back to the moon! I will not be powerless for another century! This was my last chance! He will kill me if I fail again!”

“Do not worry, fell creature, I will not be as merciful as Discord and place you somewhere as serene as my beautiful moon. I have a much darker, deeper pit in mind for you.”

“What do you mean, ‘your last chance?’ Are you talking about Void? What do you know?”

“Sunset!” Luna hissed, “Free the sultan now, interrogate her later!”

Sunset raised her blade, the red flames growing hotter and more intense. She pointed the tip at Cosmos, before lunging and slashing downward at the star gem on the sultan's cloak. The gem broke with a thunderclap of released power. The old horse collapsed to the ground and the prince rushed over to collect him. Sunset shook the sound from her ears and turned back to Cosmos who was now encased in an energy sphere, the chain now wrapped entirely around her body and neck. Luna let out a breath and nodded in satisfaction to Flurry Heart. It was then that Sunset understood that the shield was hers and not Luna’s. It was an incredible shield that only Twilight probably could have done better.

“Nice spell matrix.”

“Thanks. Everything about shields I learned from my dad.”

Sunset nodded then lowered her sword, letting much of the flames die down but did not extinguish it yet. Her eyes turned to Luna first. “Not that I don’t appreciate the assist, but what are you doing here?”

“I am always pleased to help you, beloved niece, but as you surmised, that is not why I am here. I am acting in my official capacity at this moment. Removing that malignant spirit was just part of the process.”

Sunset shivered. “Official capacity” was a nice way of saying she was here to collect. Given the situation, Sunset would have guessed Death was here for a bloody battlefield. Failing that… Her eyes turned to Sultan Al Hisan Ealia, then back to Luna. “All this way for one soul?”

“A special soul deserves special treatment,” Luna said casually as she strolled up to the father and son.

Alsame glanced up at the tall, dark alicorn who smiled softly at him. “They said you were dead. Are… are you real? Ruh Almawti?”

Luna bowed her head. “’Ana huna liltakhalus min alamih.”

“Please,” choked out the sultan, lifting a shaky hoof to Luna. “That foul muskha has hurt many. It cost me my little colt. Everything hurts so much. Please, I beg you, rahim alqumar.”

Luna took the extended hoof and deftly lifted the sultan away so that he was now resting in her forelegs. His shaking stopped immediately and he sighed with relief. Alsame shuddered a sob, but smiled when his father turned his head and smiled back at him. His cloudy eyes clear and blue once more.

“My son, my first born. I never worried about the stallion you would become. Always so strong. You were a gift from the heavens and a miracle to my heart and nation. Your mother and I tried for so long to have foals. As you know, your sister were adopted. We had all but given up. Then, I was blessed with two sons. Blessed sun in the sky, I missed your mother and brother so much.” The sultan turned back and looked up at Luna, a small, serene smile never leaving her midnight blue face. “It feels so good in your embrace, princess. No fear, no pain. Have I done enough good in this world to earn peace? Will I see my family again?”

“You have lived well, Al Hisan Ealia. Son of Faras Jamil and Al Hisan Al’abyad Aleazimi. Be at ease, your family will greet you upon the golden shores with smiles and open forelegs.”

With one last sigh the sultan closed his eyes. Luna set him down gently then rose with a small glowing sphere that Sunset knew was his living soul. Luna bowed to the prince and stepped back where another cloaked figure, that Sunset had not notice earlier, was waiting. She passed the sphere to the waiting reaper, Sable Nimbus.

“See that it is done.” Sable bowed, turned to Sunset Shimmer for just long enough to show her face and wink, then disappeared.

The prince retrieved his father’s body and stroked his face while quietly whispering a prayer or last rites. Several others fell to the ground crying and joined in the mourning prayer. Either way, Sunset did not wish to intrude and had another creature to deal with.

Quietly, Sunset stepped away from the scene with Gauge falling into place just to her right. She came to a stop a short distance away and glared up at Cosmos who growled defiantly. “Talk.”

“And what do I get if I do? Hmm, princess? Maybe a prison in the ground would be preferable to solitary confinement on the moon. Scraping for magic scraps to try and form a new crystal to hold my power together. I fail to see the benefit for me in all this.”

“If Void put you up to this then he must be keeping tabs on you. If you know where he is or how to find him I can negotiate for something better than what Luna has in mind for you. That’s got to be worth something to you.”

Cosmos tapped her chin and glanced to Luna, not an ounce of compassion in her dark, hollow eyes. “Well, I suppose having the Goddess of Death in my corner does give me a certain layer of protection. And who knows. Perhaps I can even get Discord to come visit me. I do so miss my cute, wittle draconequus. He had the most adorable snaggle tooth smile and squeezable haunches.”

“Oh, GAG!” said Flurry Heart.

“I would turn you into a head of cotton candy flavored broccoli for that if I had the *HURK!*”

Sunset arched a brow then glanced to Luna. “Luna! Don’t strangle her!”

Luna narrowed her eyes before swiftly glancing about. “This is not my doing.”

Flurry shook her head violently. “There’s… something…” Her eyes shot open wide. “It’s inside my shield!”

Luna growled. Her horn flashed and the illusion melted away revealing a massive claw reaching through the energy shield, strangling Cosmos. The massive claw continued up the arm to a shoulder. Two gold and orange eyes flashed. To Sunset, she saw what appeared to be a large red dragon nearly three stories tall. Flurry Heart saw a blue draconequus with massive deer antlers and a ring in its nose like a bull. Every one saw something else. Only Luna saw him for what he really was. The Alicorn of Chaos.

“VOID!” Sunset brought her sword to bear once more, the blade flashing from red to golden light.

Then, the creature chuckled sardonically and nearly every creature in the surrounding fell to their knees holding their aching ears. “Pathetic. I am so tired of pampering my failures. Though I suppose in this case, it does not really matter. The end is near, the omega beast will find you all.”

“You… *cough* promised me… power…”

“Coward! You will not be able to hide from us!” Luna shouted. “Aine knows of the beast. We will find you and make you help us stop it.”

Void held up his large bear claw, thumb touching middle finger. Sunset had seen Discord make the same gesture and knew exactly what he was going to do next. “You are right, Cosmos, I did promise you power. Take all the power you could ever want.”

Sunset shook off the ringing in her ears and launched herself at Void, sword in hoof and belting out a ferocious battle cry.

The alicorn god snapped his fingers.

Author's Note

Whooo boy. I think I added 2k more words to this just in the last read through. Mostly trying to add to the intensity and over all description. I think it worked well. I probably changed the title to this chapter 3 times maybe 4.

So what just happened? You'll see. It's not over, not yet.

Questions? Comments?